The Christian life from its beginning, to its consummation in glory : together with the several means and instruments of Christianity conducing thereunto : with directions for private devotion and forms of prayer fitted to the several states of Christians / by John Scott ...
         Scott, John, 1639-1695.
      
       
         
           1681
        
      
       Approx. 850 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 305 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A58787
         Wing S2043
         ESTC R38893
         18186597
         ocm 18186597
         106959
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A58787)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 106959)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1130:5)
      
       
         
           
             The Christian life from its beginning, to its consummation in glory : together with the several means and instruments of Christianity conducing thereunto : with directions for private devotion and forms of prayer fitted to the several states of Christians / by John Scott ...
             Scott, John, 1639-1695.
          
           [30], 560 p., [1] leaf of plates : ill.
           
             Printed by M. Clark, for Walter Kettilby ...,
             London :
             1681.
          
           
             Engraved allegorical frontispiece.
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Anglican authors.
           Devotional exercises.
        
      
    
     
        2004-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-05 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-06 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-06 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           Christian
           Life
           ,
           From
           its
           BEGINNING
           ,
           TO
           ITS
           CONSUMMATION
           In
           GLORY
           ;
           TOGETHER
           WITH
           The
           several
           Means
           and
           Instruments
           of
           Christianity
           conducing
           thereunto
           ;
           WITH
           Directions
           for
           private
           Devotion
           AND
           Forms
           of
           PRAYER
           Fitted
           to
           the
           several
           States
           of
           Christians
           .
        
         
           By
           JOHN
           SCOTT
           ,
           Rector
           of
           Saint
           
             Peter
             Poor
          
           ,
           London
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             M.
             Clark
          
           ,
           for
           
             Walter
             Kettilby
          
           at
           the
           Bishops-Head
           in
           S.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           ,
           1681.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           AND
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           HENRY
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           LONDON
           ,
           And
           one
           of
           His
           Majesties
           most
           Honourable
           Privy-Council
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THAT
           I
           presume
           to
           lay
           these
           Papers
           at
           your
           Lordships
           feet
           ,
           is
           not
           because
           I
           imagin
           they
           deserve
           ,
           but
           because
           I
           am
           Conscious
           they
           need
           so
           great
           a
           Patronage
           .
           Not
           but
           that
           were
           the
           Discourses
           they
           contain
           as
           great
           and
           meritorious
           as
           their
           Argument
           ,
           they
           might
           safely
           shelter
           themselves
           under
           their
           own
           Deserts
           ,
           and
           challenge
           Homage
           instead
           of
           begging
           Protection
           ;
           but
           though
           I
           have
           done
           my
           best
           Endeavour
           
           to
           treat
           this
           great
           Theme
           suitably
           to
           its
           own
           native
           Majesty
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           very
           sensible
           it
           hath
           not
           escap'd
           the
           too
           common
           Fate
           of
           all
           such
           sublime
           and
           excellent
           Subjects
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           foul'd
           and
           sullyed
           by
           coarse
           handling
           .
           But
           my
           lot
           falling
           in
           this
           unhappy
           Age
           ,
           wherein
           the
           best
           Church
           and
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           are
           in
           such
           apparent
           Danger
           of
           being
           Crucified
           ,
           like
           their
           blessed
           Author
           ,
           between
           those
           two
           Thieves
           (
           and
           both
           ,
           alas
           ,
           impenitent
           ones
           )
           Superstition
           and
           Enthusiasm
           ,
           I
           thought
           my self
           obliged
           not
           to
           sit
           still
           as
           an
           unconcerned
           Spectator
           of
           the
           Tragedy
           ,
           but
           in
           my
           little
           Sphere
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           my
           poor
           Ability
           ,
           to
           indeavour
           its
           Prevention
           :
           And
           considering
           that
           the
           most
           effectual
           Means
           the
           Romanists
           have
           used
           to
           subvert
           this
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           so
           much
           envy
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Reformations
           do
           so
           much
           admire
           and
           depend
           on
           ,
           hath
           been
           to
           divide
           her
           own
           Children
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           arm
           them
           against
           her
           ,
           by
           starting
           new
           Opinions
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           
           ingaging
           their
           Zeal
           (
           which
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           imploy'd
           to
           better
           Purposes
           )
           in
           hot
           Disputes
           about
           the
           Modes
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           her
           Worship
           ;
           I
           thought
           a
           Discourse
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Life
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           proper
           Sphere
           of
           Christian
           Zeal
           ,
           might
           be
           a
           good
           Expedient
           to
           take
           men
           off
           from
           those
           dangerous
           Contentions
           which
           were
           kindled
           and
           are
           fed
           and
           blown
           by
           such
           as
           design
           our
           common
           Ruin.
           For
           sure
           did
           our
           People
           throughly
           understand
           what
           't
           is
           to
           be
           Christians
           indeed
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           Duty
           that
           implies
           ,
           they
           could
           never
           find
           so
           much
           Leisure
           as
           they
           do
           to
           quarrel
           and
           wrangle
           about
           Trifles
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           is
           the
           sincere
           Design
           of
           what
           I
           here
           present
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ;
           and
           however
           it
           may
           succeed
           ,
           I
           have
           this
           Satisfaction
           that
           I
           
             meant
             well
          
           ,
           and
           have
           exprest
           my
           Good
           Will
           to
           this
           poor
           envied
           Church
           ,
           whose
           truly
           Primitive
           Constitution
           ,
           pure
           and
           undefiled
           Religion
           ,
           I
           shall
           always
           admire
           and
           reverence
           ;
           and
           whatsoever
           her
           Fate
           may
           be
           ,
           I
           am
           chain'd
           
           to
           her
           Fortunes
           by
           my
           Reason
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           shall
           ever
           esteem
           it
           more
           eligible
           to
           be
           crusht
           in
           pieces
           by
           her
           Fall
           ,
           which
           God
           avert
           ,
           than
           to
           flourish
           and
           Triumph
           on
           her
           Ruines
           .
        
         
           But
           among
           the
           many
           ill
           Omens
           that
           threaten
           our
           Church
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           which
           seems
           to
           presage
           its
           Prosperity
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           such
           Eminent
           Stations
           in
           it
           as
           your
           Lordships
           ,
           are
           so
           excellently
           supplied
           .
           For
           although
           whether
           the
           Part
           you
           are
           design'd
           for
           ,
           be
           to
           Grace
           her
           Triumphs
           or
           her
           Funeral
           ,
           is
           known
           only
           to
           the
           soveraign
           Disposer
           of
           Events
           ,
           yet
           this
           ,
           
             my
             Lord
          
           ,
           all
           that
           wish
           well
           to
           our
           Church
           conclude
           ,
           that
           God
           bestow'd
           You
           upon
           her
           as
           a
           Token
           of
           Love.
           For
           which
           they
           have
           sufficient
           Warrant
           even
           from
           the
           daily
           Experience
           they
           have
           of
           the
           Prudence
           and
           Vigilance
           of
           your
           Government
           ,
           the
           Piety
           ,
           Integrity
           and
           Generosity
           of
           your
           Temper
           ,
           of
           your
           invincible
           Loyalty
           to
           your
           Prince
           ,
           your
           undaunted
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           grave
           and
           
           Obliging
           Deportment
           towards
           all
           you
           converse
           with
           .
           I
           shall
           trouble
           your
           Lordship
           no
           farther
           ,
           but
           conclude
           this
           Address
           with
           that
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           is
           the
           hearty
           Prayer
           of
           all
           your
           honest
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           would
           long
           continue
           your
           Lordship
           a
           Blessing
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           to
           this
           Diocess
           ,
           an
           Honour
           to
           your
           Sacred
           Order
           and
           the
           Noble
           Stock
           you
           descend
           from
           ;
           and
           if
           what
           I
           here
           present
           prove
           but
           so
           prosperous
           as
           to
           do
           some
           good
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           obtain
           your
           Lordships
           Acceptance
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           noble
           Compensation
           of
           this
           well-meant
           Endeavour
           .
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             Humble
             and
             most
             Obedient
             Servant
             ,
             
               IOHN
               SCOTT
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           I
           SHALL
           not
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           with
           a
           long
           Apology
           for
           the
           Publication
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Treatise
           ,
           though
           I
           might
           plead
           (
           as
           other
           Authors
           do
           )
           the
           Importunity
           of
           Friends
           ,
           whose
           Judgments
           I
           very
           much
           reverence
           .
           For
           ,
           to
           say
           the
           Truth
           ,
           I
           do
           by
           no
           means
           think
           that
           in
           an
           Affair
           of
           this
           Nature
           it
           is
           safe
           or
           fit
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           over-born
           by
           the
           persuasions
           of
           those
           whose
           Judgments
           he
           hath
           just
           cause
           to
           suspect
           may
           be
           brib'd
           by
           their
           Friendships
           .
           And
           therefore
           had
           I
           not
           hop'd
           that
           in
           such
           an
           Age
           as
           this
           ,
           (
           wherein
           through
           our
           own
           Divisions
           and
           Debaucheries
           ,
           both
           in
           Opinion
           and
           Practice
           ,
           and
           the
           hellish
           Contrivances
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           we
           have
           such
           a
           dismal
           Prospect
           of
           things
           before
           us
           )
           these
           Papers
           might
           be
           of
           some
           Vse
           to
           Religion
           and
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           ,
           I
           would
           never
           have
           troubled
           the
           World
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           hoping
           they
           might
           ,
           I
           have
           ventured
           upon
           that
           reason
           to
           publish
           them
           .
        
         
         
           I
           HAVE
           for
           some
           years
           been
           a
           sorrowful
           Spectator
           of
           the
           black
           Cloud
           that
           is
           gathering
           over
           my
           Native
           Country
           ,
           and
           I
           must
           confess
           have
           not
           been
           without
           my
           share
           of
           the
           Fears
           and
           Anxieties
           of
           the
           Age
           ;
           but
           being
           at
           last
           quite
           sick
           of
           looking
           downwards
           upon
           this
           uncomfortable
           Scene
           of
           things
           ,
           I
           had
           no
           other
           way
           to
           relieve
           my
           oppressed
           Thoughts
           but
           to
           raise
           them
           above
           this
           miserable
           World
           ,
           and
           entertain
           them
           with
           the
           Comforts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Hopes
           of
           a
           better
           State
           beyond
           the
           Grave
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           I
           thank
           God
           ,
           I
           have
           found
           such
           Rest
           and
           Satisfaction
           of
           Mind
           as
           render'd
           my
           blackest
           Apprehensions
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Storm
           very
           tolerable
           .
           And
           now
           because
           I
           would
           not
           eat
           my
           Morsel
           alone
           ,
           and
           injoy
           my
           Satisfaction
           to
           my self
           ,
           I
           have
           indeavour'd
           by
           this
           following
           Treatise
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Way
           thither
           ,
           to
           break
           and
           distribute
           it
           among
           my
           distressed
           Neighbours
           ;
           that
           so
           by
           carrying
           their
           Minds
           from
           these
           dismal
           Expectations
           into
           the
           quiet
           and
           happy
           Regions
           above
           ,
           and
           directing
           their
           Lives
           and
           Actions
           thither
           ,
           I
           may
           communicate
           to
           them
           the
           blessed
           Art
           how
           to
           live
           happily
           in
           a
           distracted
           World.
           And
           methinks
           ,
           when
           our
           present
           State
           is
           so
           perplext
           and
           uncertain
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           more
           than
           ordinarily
           concerned
           to
           make
           sure
           of
           something
           ,
           
           and
           to
           provide
           for
           a
           future
           Well-being
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           not
           be
           miserable
           in
           both
           Worlds
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Argument
           I
           have
           undertaken
           ,
           I
           may
           without
           breach
           of
           Modesty
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           and
           a
           noble
           one
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           
             Christian
             Life
          
           ,
           which
           next
           to
           the
           Angelical
           approaches
           nearest
           to
           the
           Life
           of
           God.
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Management
           of
           it
           ,
           all
           that
           I
           can
           say
           is
           this
           ,
           I
           have
           imploy'd
           my
           best
           Thoughts
           and
           Skill
           about
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           ,
           after
           this
           ,
           I
           have
           any
           where
           wronged
           or
           misrepresented
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           my
           Vnhappiness
           than
           my
           Fault
           .
           Perhaps
           it
           may
           be
           thought
           that
           in
           the
           
             first
             three
             Chapters
          
           I
           have
           discours'd
           more
           speculatively
           ,
           than
           't
           is
           fit
           in
           a
           Book
           that
           is
           design'd
           for
           common
           Use
           and
           Edification
           ;
           but
           it
           may
           be
           when
           the
           Reader
           hath
           considered
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Arguments
           I
           have
           there
           handled
           ,
           and
           how
           necessarily
           they
           fall
           in
           with
           my
           Design
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           convinc'd
           that
           't
           was
           unavoidable
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           with
           a
           little
           Diligence
           and
           Attention
           of
           mind
           the
           plainest
           Reader
           may
           be
           able
           to
           comprehend
           the
           main
           Reason
           and
           Evidence
           of
           what
           I
           drive
           at
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           first
           place
           I
           thought
           't
           would
           be
           necessary
           in
           treating
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Life
          
           ,
           to
           give
           some
           Account
           of
           the
           blessed
           End
           it
           refers
           to
           ,
           that
           so
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           that
           ,
           
           we
           might
           be
           the
           better
           able
           to
           judg
           of
           the
           Necessity
           and
           Vsefulness
           of
           those
           Means
           which
           Christianity
           prescribes
           in
           order
           to
           it
           .
           And
           this
           I
           have
           indeavoured
           in
           the
           
             first
             Chapter
          
           ;
           where
           I
           have
           only
           so
           far
           explained
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           heavenly
           State
           and
           Felicities
           ,
           as
           was
           necessary
           to
           light
           and
           conduct
           us
           through
           the
           ensuing
           Design
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           I
           judg'd
           it
           would
           be
           no
           less
           expedient
           to
           give
           some
           general
           Account
           of
           what
           kinds
           of
           Means
           are
           necessary
           to
           our
           obtaining
           this
           End
           ;
           that
           so
           we
           might
           be
           convinc'd
           how
           requisite
           both
           the
           principal
           and
           instrumental
           Parts
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Life
          
           are
           to
           our
           everlasting
           Happiness
           .
           And
           this
           I
           have
           attempted
           in
           the
           
             second
             Chapter
          
           ;
           wherein
           from
           the
           Consideration
           of
           the
           vast
           Distance
           there
           is
           between
           the
           pure
           and
           blessed
           State
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           this
           corrupt
           and
           degenerate
           State
           of
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           I
           have
           indeavoured
           to
           shew
           that
           't
           is
           not
           only
           necessary
           for
           us
           to
           practise
           and
           acquire
           those
           Christian
           Vertues
           in
           the
           perfection
           whereof
           the
           heavenly
           Bliss
           consists
           ,
           but
           that
           to
           inable
           us
           to
           practise
           ,
           acquire
           and
           improve
           them
           ,
           there
           are
           sundry
           other
           instrumental
           Duties
           indispensably
           necessary
           ;
           which
           Duties
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           there
           proved
           ,
           are
           of
           no
           other
           Vse
           or
           Significancy
           in
           Religion
           ,
           than
           as
           they
           are
           Means
           of
           Vertue
           and
           Piety
           .
        
         
         
           AND
           having
           thus
           distributed
           the
           Means
           into
           their
           proper
           Kinds
           and
           Order
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           the
           
             third
             Chapter
          
           treated
           largely
           of
           the
           first
           Kind
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Vertues
          
           ;
           in
           which
           I
           confess
           I
           have
           neither
           handled
           the
           particular
           Vertues
           in
           their
           full
           Extent
           and
           Latitude
           ,
           nor
           inforc'd
           them
           with
           all
           their
           
             moral
             Reasons
          
           ;
           that
           being
           done
           already
           to
           excellent
           purpose
           in
           those
           two
           incomparable
           Treatises
           of
           
             Holy
             Living
             and
             Dying
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             the
             whole
             Duty
             of
             Man.
          
           Nor
           could
           I
           have
           done
           it
           without
           swelling
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           is
           large
           enough
           already
           ,
           into
           a
           Volume
           too
           large
           for
           common
           Use.
           And
           indeed
           all
           that
           was
           necessary
           to
           my
           Purpose
           ,
           was
           only
           so
           far
           to
           explain
           the
           Nature
           of
           each
           particular
           Vertue
           as
           that
           the
           Reader
           might
           thereby
           understand
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           most
           concern'd
           me
           in
           pursuance
           of
           my
           main
           Design
           ,
           was
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Practice
           of
           every
           Vertue
           is
           an
           essential
           Part
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Life
          
           ,
           and
           a
           necessary
           Means
           to
           the
           blessed
           End
           of
           it
           .
           And
           accordingly
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           from
           the
           express
           Commands
           of
           our
           Religion
           our
           indispensible
           Obligation
           to
           practise
           every
           Vertue
           ;
           so
           I
           have
           indeavoured
           to
           shew
           how
           in
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           we
           do
           naturally
           
             grow
             up
          
           to
           the
           heavenly
           State
           ,
           as
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           how
           in
           the
           course
           of
           a
           sinful
           Life
           we
           do
           
           by
           a
           necessary
           Efficiency
           gradually
           sink
           our selves
           into
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Damned
           .
           For
           I
           have
           proved
           at
           large
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           something
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           in
           the
           very
           Nature
           of
           each
           particular
           Virtue
           and
           Vice
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           perfection
           of
           these
           two
           opposite
           Qualities
           consists
           the
           main
           Happiness
           and
           Misery
           of
           those
           two
           opposite
           States
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           will
           necessarily
           follow
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           one
           or
           t'other
           we
           grow
           more
           virtuous
           or
           vicious
           ,
           so
           proportionably
           we
           rise
           up
           towards
           Heaven
           or
           sink
           down
           towards
           Hell
           by
           a
           fatal
           Tendency
           of
           Nature
           .
           The
           Truth
           of
           which
           is
           not
           only
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           generality
           of
           
             Christian
             Writers
          
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           the
           best
           and
           wisest
           of
           the
           
             Heathen
             Philosophers
          
           ;
           though
           this
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           is
           the
           first
           Attempt
           that
           hath
           been
           made
           to
           derive
           the
           Heavenly
           and
           the
           Hellish
           States
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           particular
           Virtues
           and
           Vices
           .
           I
           pray
           God
           that
           what
           I
           have
           said
           may
           but
           ingage
           some
           more
           skilful
           Pen
           in
           the
           Prosecution
           of
           this
           noble
           Argument
           .
           For
           I
           know
           nothing
           in
           the
           World
           that
           can
           be
           more
           effectual
           to
           ingage
           men
           to
           be
           substantially
           Religious
           ,
           to
           take
           them
           off
           from
           Hypocrisie
           and
           Formality
           ,
           from
           all
           presumptuous
           Hopes
           and
           false
           Dependencies
           ,
           than
           their
           being
           throughly
           convinc'd
           of
           this
           Truth
           ,
           that
           the
           eternal
           Happiness
           or
           
           Misery
           of
           Souls
           is
           founded
           in
           their
           Vertue
           or
           Vice
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           as
           inseparable
           a
           Connexion
           between
           Grace
           and
           
             Glory
             ,
             Sin
          
           and
           Hell
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           between
           Fire
           and
           
             Heat
             ,
             Frost
          
           and
           Cold
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           necessary
           Cause
           and
           its
           Effect
           .
           For
           if
           they
           were
           but
           throughly
           persuaded
           of
           this
           ,
           they
           would
           easily
           discern
           what
           wretched
           Non-sense
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           think
           of
           going
           to
           Heaven
           or
           escaping
           Hell
           whilst
           they
           continue
           in
           any
           wilful
           Course
           of
           Disobedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Vertue
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           thus
           treated
           at
           large
           of
           the
           first
           Sort
           of
           Means
           by
           which
           the
           End
           of
           our
           
             Christian
             Life
          
           is
           to
           be
           obtained
           ,
           I
           proceed
           in
           the
           
             fourth
             Chapter
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           largest
           of
           all
           ,
           to
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Instrumental
             Duties
          
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           are
           injoin'd
           us
           as
           Means
           subservient
           to
           our
           Practice
           ,
           Acquisition
           and
           Improvement
           of
           those
           
             Heavenly
             Vertues
          
           in
           the
           perfection
           whereof
           our
           Chief
           Happiness
           consists
           .
           And
           for
           the
           more
           distinct
           handling
           of
           these
           ,
           I
           have
           considered
           men
           under
           a
           Threefold
           State
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           
             Christian
             Life
          
           ;
           First
           ,
           as
           entering
           into
           it
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           
             actually
             ingaged
          
           in
           it
           ;
           Thirdly
           ,
           as
           perfecting
           and
           improving
           themselves
           by
           Perseverance
           in
           it
           ;
           to
           each
           of
           which
           I
           have
           appropriated
           such
           of
           the
           
             instrumental
             
             Duties
          
           as
           I
           conceived
           did
           more
           especially
           belong
           to
           them
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Duties
           here
           treated
           of
           ,
           are
           not
           purely
           instrumental
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           mixt
           Nature
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Faith
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             actual
             Dedication
             of
             our
             good
             Works
             to
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           are
           essential
           Parts
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           do
           belong
           to
           those
           
             Divine
             Vertues
          
           the
           Perfection
           wherof
           makes
           a
           Principal
           Part
           of
           the
           everlasting
           Happiness
           of
           Souls
           .
           But
           here
           I
           have
           considered
           them
           only
           as
           Means
           and
           Instruments
           in
           the
           Use
           of
           which
           we
           are
           to
           acquire
           and
           perfect
           those
           Beatifical
           Vertues
           .
           And
           of
           this
           sort
           of
           Means
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           any
           one
           Particular
           recommended
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           what
           hath
           been
           here
           treated
           of
           .
           Upon
           some
           indeed
           I
           have
           insisted
           much
           more
           briefly
           ,
           than
           upon
           others
           ,
           because
           I
           find
           them
           already
           largely
           accounted
           for
           in
           other
           practical
           Books
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           those
           two
           excellent
           Treatises
           above-named
           ;
           but
           of
           those
           which
           they
           either
           cursorily
           touch
           ,
           or
           take
           no
           notice
           at
           all
           ,
           I
           thought
           my self
           obliged
           to
           give
           a
           larger
           Account
           .
        
         
           FROM
           the
           whole
           I
           would
           recommend
           to
           the
           pious
           Reader
           the
           Consideration
           of
           the
           admirable
           Structure
           and
           Contrivance
           of
           the
           
             Practical
             Part
          
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           having
           proposed
           to
           us
           an
           End
           so
           great
           and
           sublime
           ,
           and
           so
           highly
           worthy
           of
           our
           most
           vigorous
           
           prosecutions
           ,
           hath
           also
           furnish'd
           us
           with
           such
           choice
           and
           effectual
           Means
           of
           all
           sorts
           to
           attain
           it
           .
           The
           consideration
           of
           which
           would
           be
           in
           itself
           a
           great
           Inducement
           to
           me
           to
           believe
           Christianity
           a
           
             Divine
             Religion
          
           ,
           though
           I
           were
           utterly
           unacquainted
           with
           its
           External
           Evidence
           and
           Motives
           of
           Credibility
           .
           For
           it
           can
           never
           enter
           into
           my
           Head
           that
           such
           a
           rare
           and
           exquisite
           Contrivance
           to
           make
           men
           good
           and
           happy
           ,
           could
           ever
           owe
           its
           Original
           to
           the
           mere
           invention
           of
           a
           
             Carpenters
             Son
          
           ,
           and
           a
           company
           of
           illiterate
           Fishermen
           .
           Especially
           considering
           how
           far
           it
           excels
           the
           Moral
           Precepts
           even
           of
           those
           
             divine
             Philosophers
          
           who
           believ'd
           the
           future
           State
           of
           a
           blessed
           Immortality
           ,
           and
           exerciz'd
           their
           best
           Wit
           in
           prescribing
           Rules
           to
           guide
           and
           direct
           men
           thither
           .
        
         
           AND
           having
           given
           this
           large
           Account
           of
           the
           
             instrumental
             Duties
          
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Life
          
           ,
           and
           also
           inforc'd
           the
           several
           Divisions
           of
           them
           with
           proper
           Arguments
           and
           Motives
           ,
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           add
           a
           
             fifth
             Chapter
          
           ,
           wherein
           I
           have
           given
           some
           Rules
           for
           the
           more
           profitable
           reading
           of
           this
           practical
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           also
           some
           general
           Directions
           for
           the
           Exercise
           of
           our
           
             private
             Religion
          
           in
           all
           the
           different
           States
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Life
          
           ,
           together
           with
           certain
           Forms
           of
           
             private
             Devotion
          
           fitted
           for
           each
           State.
           In
           which
           I
           have
           
           supposed
           ,
           what
           I
           doubt
           is
           a
           very
           deplorable
           Truth
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Generality
           of
           Christians
           after
           their
           Initiation
           by
           Baptism
           into
           the
           Publick
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           are
           so
           unhappy
           as
           to
           be
           seduc'd
           either
           through
           bad
           Example
           or
           Education
           into
           a
           vicious
           State
           of
           Life
           ;
           and
           that
           consequently
           from
           thence
           they
           must
           take
           their
           first
           start
           into
           the
           through
           Practice
           of
           Christianity
           .
           Not
           that
           I
           make
           the
           least
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           are
           a
           great
           many
           excellent
           Christians
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           upon
           their
           pious
           Education
           ,
           have
           been
           secur'd
           from
           this
           Calamity
           ,
           and
           trained
           up
           from
           their
           Infancy
           under
           a
           prevailing
           Sense
           of
           God
           and
           Religion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           for
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           that
           solemn
           method
           of
           Repentance
           prescribed
           in
           the
           
             first
             Section
          
           of
           the
           
             fourth
             Chapter
          
           ,
           so
           neither
           is
           there
           of
           those
           first
           
             penitential
             Prayers
          
           in
           this
           
             fifth
             Chapter
          
           ,
           which
           are
           accomodated
           to
           that
           State.
           For
           these
           persons
           have
           long
           since
           been
           
             actually
             ingaged
          
           in
           the
           
             Christian
             Life
          
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           to
           be
           supposed
           ,
           have
           made
           considerable
           Improvements
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           they
           are
           only
           concerned
           in
           the
           Duties
           of
           the
           second
           and
           third
           States
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Life
          
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           only
           to
           use
           the
           Prayers
           which
           are
           fitted
           to
           those
           States
           ,
           which
           with
           some
           variation
           of
           those
           phrases
           which
           suppose
           
           the
           past
           Course
           of
           our
           Life
           to
           have
           been
           vicious
           ,
           they
           may
           easily
           accommodate
           to
           their
           own
           Condition
           .
           But
           the
           Design
           of
           this
           Discourse
           is
           not
           only
           to
           conduct
           them
           onwards
           in
           their
           Way
           who
           have
           already
           entered
           upon
           the
           
             Christian
             Life
          
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           reduce
           those
           to
           it
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           so
           unhappy
           as
           to
           wander
           into
           vicious
           Courses
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           though
           it
           serves
           both
           Purposes
           ,
           't
           is
           wholly
           designed
           for
           the
           same
           persons
           ,
           viz.
           to
           seek
           and
           
             bring
             back
          
           those
           lost
           Sheep
           who
           have
           straid
           from
           the
           Paths
           of
           Christian
           Piety
           and
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           lead
           them
           on
           through
           all
           the
           intermediate
           Stages
           to
           the
           happy
           State
           of
           immortal
           Pleasures
           at
           the
           end
           of
           them
           .
           And
           now
           if
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           should
           ,
           by
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           obtain
           its
           designed
           Effect
           upon
           any
           person
           ,
           I
           ask
           no
           other
           Requital
           for
           all
           the
           Pains
           it
           hath
           cost
           me
           ,
           but
           his
           earnest
           Prayers
           to
           God
           for
           me
           ,
           that
           after
           my
           best
           Endeavours
           to
           guide
           and
           direct
           him
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           fall
           short
           of
           it
           my self
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             COncerning
             the
             
               Ultimate
               End
            
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ,
             the
             Necessity
             of
             explaining
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             understanding
             the
             Christian
             Life
             ,
             
               Page
               1.
            
             that
             Heaven
             is
             the
             End
             of
             it
             ,
             
               p.
               2.3
            
             .
             &c.
             that
             Heaven
             and
             
               Gods
               Glory
            
             are
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             
               p.
               5.6
            
             .
             what
             kind
             of
             Happiness
             Heaven
             implies
             ,
             with
             a
             general
             Account
             of
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Rest
             and
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Motion
             ,
             shewing
             that
             Heaven
             includes
             both
             ,
             but
             consists
             principally
             of
             the
             
               latter
               ,
               p.
               7.8
            
             .
             &c.
             that
             the
             Happiness
             of
             a
             Man
             consists
             in
             the
             vigorous
             Motion
             of
             his
             Vnderstanding
             and
             Will
             towards
             suitable
             Objects
             ,
             
               p.
               11.12
            
             .
             and
             chiefly
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Choice
             
               of
               God
               p.
               12.13
            
             .
             &c.
             and
             also
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Choice
             of
             those
             that
             are
             most
             like
             him
             ,
             
               p.
               21.22
            
             .
             &c.
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             
               p.
               25.26
            
             .
             the
             Eternity
             of
             the
             Enjoyment
             ,
             
               p.
               26.27
            
             .
             two
             Inferences
             from
             the
             whole
             ,
             
               p.
               27.28
            
             .
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Means
             by
             which
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Christian
             Life
             is
             to
             be
             obtained
             ;
             that
             the
             Means
             must
             be
             more
             and
             greater
             than
             what
             was
             necessary
             to
             the
             
               first
               End
            
             of
             man
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             an
             
               earthly
               Paradice
               ,
               p.
               33.34
            
             .
             &c.
             that
             the
             great
             Distance
             of
             man
             from
             Heaven
             in
             his
             degenerate
             State
             creates
             a
             Necessity
             of
             many
             more
             Means
             than
             otherwise
             would
             be
             needful
             ,
             
               p.
               35.36
            
             .
             &c.
             two
             Kinds
             of
             Means
             necessary
             to
             our
             attainment
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Vertues
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             Vse
             of
             the
             
               instrumental
               Duties
            
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             
               p.
               38.39
            
             .
             &c.
             that
             the
             
               instrumental
               Duties
            
             of
             Christianity
             conduce
             no
             farther
             to
             our
             Happiness
             than
             as
             they
             are
             Means
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             proved
             in
             four
             particulars
             ,
             
               p.
               42.43
            
             .
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             
               Proximate
               Means
            
             of
             attaining
             Heaven
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Vertues
            
             ;
             shewing
             what
             Vertues
             this
             kind
             of
             Means
             consists
             of
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             every
             Vertue
             contributes
             to
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Heaven
             .
             A
             distribution
             of
             the
             Christian
             Vertues
             into
             
               Humane
               ,
               Divine
               ,
               Social
               ,
               p.
               57.58
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               
                 Humane
                 Vertues
              
               ,
               shewing
               that
               from
               the
               Constitution
               of
               humane
               Nature
               there
               are
               five
               Vertues
               necessary
               to
               its
               Happiness
               ,
               
                 p.
                 59.60
              
               .
               &c.
               first
               ,
               
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 p.
                 62.63
              
               .
               &c.
               secondly
               ,
               
                 Moderation
                 ,
                 p.
                 70.71
              
               .
               &c.
               thirdly
               ,
               
                 Fortitude
                 ,
                 p.
                 79.80
              
               .
               &c.
               fourthly
               ,
               
                 Temperance
                 ,
                 p.
                 89.90
              
               ,
               &c.
               fifthly
               ,
               
                 Humility
                 ,
                 p.
                 97.98
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Vertues
              
               ,
               which
               are
               comprehended
               in
               this
               first
               sort
               of
               Means
               ,
               shewing
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               how
               effectually
               they
               conduce
               to
               our
               future
               Happiness
               ;
               that
               from
               the
               Relation
               we
               stand
               in
               to
               God
               there
               arises
               an
               Obligation
               to
               six
               several
               Vertues
               ,
               all
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               our
               Happiness
               ,
               
                 p.
                 108.109
              
               ,
               &c.
               first
               ,
               Contemplation
               of
               his
               
                 Nature
                 ,
                 p.
                 109.110
              
               ,
               &c.
               secondly
               ,
               Adoration
               of
               his
               
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 p.
                 117.118
              
               ,
               &c.
               thirdly
               ,
               
                 Love
                 ,
                 p.
                 123.124
              
               ,
               &c.
               fourthly
               ,
               
                 Imitation
                 ,
                 p.
                 136.137
              
               ,
               &c.
               fifthly
               ,
               
                 Resignation
                 ,
                 p.
                 147.148
              
               ,
               &c.
               sixthly
               ,
               Trust
               and
               
                 Dependance
                 ,
                 p.
                 162.163
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               
                 Social
                 Vertues
              
               which
               are
               included
               in
               this
               first
               sort
               of
               Means
               ,
               shewing
               
               that
               from
               our
               Inclination
               to
               Society
               and
               from
               the
               Nature
               and
               Condition
               of
               humane
               Society
               there
               arises
               a
               necessity
               of
               five
               Vertues
               to
               our
               everlasting
               Happiness
               ,
               
                 p.
                 175.176
              
               ,
               &c.
               first
               
                 Charity
                 ,
                 p.
                 178.179
              
               ,
               &c.
               secondly
               ,
               
                 Justice
                 ,
                 p.
                 190.191
              
               ,
               &c.
               thirdly
               ,
               
                 Peaceableness
                 ,
                 p.
                 201.202
              
               ,
               &c.
               fourthly
               .
               Modesty
               ,
               fifthly
               ,
               
                 Courtesy
                 ,
                 p.
                 209.210
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               IV.
               
            
             
               Containing
               some
               Motives
               and
               Considerations
               to
               persuade
               men
               to
               the
               Practice
               of
               these
               Vertues
               ;
               first
               ,
               the
               Suitableness
               of
               them
               to
               our
               present
               State
               and
               Relation
               ,
               
                 p.
                 222.223
              
               ,
               &c.
               secondly
               ,
               the
               Dignity
               ,
               of
               them
               .
               
                 p.
                 226.227
              
               ,
               &c.
               thirdly
               ,
               the
               Freedom
               and
               Liberty
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 p.
                 229.230
              
               ,
               &c.
               fourthly
               ,
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 p.
                 234.235
              
               ,
               &c.
               fifthly
               ,
               the
               Ease
               and
               Repose
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 p.
                 238.239
              
               ,
               &c.
               sixthly
               ,
               the
               absolute
               Necessity
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 p.
                 242.243
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             
               Instrumental
               Duties
            
             of
             the
             Christian
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             sort
             of
             Means
             necessary
             to
             our
             obtaining
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             necessary
             to
             our
             acquiring
             and
             Perfecting
             the
             Christian
             Vertues
             ;
             in
             order
             to
             the
             better
             Distribution
             of
             which
             Man
             is
             considered
             under
             a
             threefold
             Respect
             to
             the
             Christian
             
             Life
             ;
             first
             ,
             as
             entering
             into
             it
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             as
             
               actually
               ingaged
            
             in
             it
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             as
             
               Growing
               on
            
             to
             Perfection
             by
             Perseverance
             in
             it
             ;
             to
             one
             of
             which
             three
             States
             these
             Instrumental
             Duties
             of
             Christianity
             belong
             ,
             
               p.
               247.248
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               Containing
               those
               Instrumental
               Duties
               which
               are
               necessary
               for
               us
               in
               our
               Entrance
               in
               the
               Christian
               life
               ;
               which
               are
               ,
               first
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 p.
                 250.251
              
               .
               secondly
               ,
               
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 p.
                 254.255
              
               ,
               &c.
               thirdly
               ,
               a
               deep
               and
               through
               Conviction
               of
               our
               need
               of
               a
               
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 p.
                 259.260
              
               ,
               &c.
               fourthly
               ,
               a
               deep
               
                 Sorrow
                 ,
                 Shame
              
               and
               Remorse
               for
               our
               past
               Iniquities
               ,
               
                 p.
                 268.269
              
               ,
               &c.
               fifthly
               ,
               earnest
               Prayer
               for
               divine
               Assistance
               ,
               
                 p.
                 271
                 ,
                 272
              
               ,
               &c.
               sixthly
               ,
               a
               serious
               and
               solemn
               Resolution
               of
               Amendment
               ,
               
                 p.
                 275.276
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               Containing
               certain
               Motives
               to
               ingage
               men
               to
               the
               Practice
               of
               these
               Duties
               ;
               first
               ,
               the
               vast
               Necessity
               of
               our
               entering
               into
               the
               Christian
               life
               
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 p.
                 281.282
                 .
              
               secondly
               ,
               the
               Great
               Security
               and
               Advantage
               of
               our
               entring
               upon
               it
               
                 now
                 ,
                 p.
                 284.285
              
               ,
               &c.
               thirdly
               ,
               the
               necessary
               Dependence
               of
               the
               
                 final
                 Success
              
               upon
               the
               well-beginning
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 p.
                 288.289
              
               ,
               &c.
               fourthly
               ,
               that
               when
               once
               
               't
               is
               well
               begun
               ,
               the
               main
               Difficulty
               of
               it
               is
               over
               ,
               
                 p.
                 291.292
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               Containing
               those
               Instrumental
               Duties
               which
               are
               necessary
               for
               us
               when
               we
               are
               
                 actually
                 ingaged
              
               in
               the
               Christian
               life
               ,
               
                 p.
                 298
              
               ,
               &c.
               in
               General
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               frequently
               repeat
               the
               Duties
               of
               our
               
                 Entrance
                 ,
                 p.
                 299.300
              
               .
               but
               more
               particularly
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               arm
               our selves
               with
               Patience
               and
               
                 Courage
                 ,
                 p.
                 304.305
              
               ,
               &c.
               secondly
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               propose
               to
               our selves
               the
               best
               
                 Examples
                 ,
                 p.
                 308.309
              
               .
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               frequently
               apply
               our selves
               for
               Advice
               and
               Direction
               to
               our
               
                 Spiritual
                 Guides
                 ,
                 p.
                 216.317
              
               ,
               &c.
               fourthly
               ,
               that
               as
               often
               as
               we
               can
               we
               should
               actually
               intend
               and
               
                 aim
                 at
                 God
              
               in
               the
               Course
               of
               our
               Lives
               and
               Actions
               ,
               
                 p.
                 323.324
              
               ,
               &c.
               fifthly
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               possess
               our
               Minds
               with
               an
               awful
               Apprehension
               of
               Gods
               Presence
               with
               and
               Inspection
               over
               us
               ,
               
                 p.
                 333.334
              
               ,
               &c.
               sixthly
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               frequenty
               examine
               and
               review
               our
               own
               Actions
               ,
               
                 p.
                 343.344
              
               ,
               &c.
               seventhly
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               very
               watchful
               and
               
                 circumspect
                 ,
                 p.
                 348.349
              
               ,
               &c.
               eighthly
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               diligent
               and
               industrious
               in
               our
               
                 Particular
                 Callings
                 ,
                 p.
                 353.354
              
               ,
               &c.
               ninthly
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               endeavour
               to
               keep
               up
               a
               constant
               Chearfulness
               
               of
               Spirit
               in
               Religion
               ,
               
                 p.
                 365.366
              
               ,
               &c.
               tenthly
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               maintain
               in
               our
               minds
               a
               constant
               Sense
               and
               Expectation
               of
               
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 p.
                 372.373
              
               ,
               &c.
               eleventhly
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               live
               in
               the
               frequent
               Vse
               of
               the
               publick
               Ordinances
               and
               Institutions
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               
                 p.
                 377.378
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               IV.
               
            
             
               Containing
               certain
               Motives
               to
               animate
               men
               against
               the
               Difficulties
               of
               these
               Duties
               ;
               first
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               Difficulty
               there
               is
               in
               them
               we
               may
               
                 thank
                 our selves
              
               for
               it
               ,
               
                 p.
                 388.389
              
               .
               &c.
               secondly
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Course
               of
               our
               Sin
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Difficulty
               as
               well
               as
               in
               these
               Duties
               ,
               
                 p.
                 391.392
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               how
               great
               soever
               the
               Difficulty
               be
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               undergon
               or
               that
               which
               is
               much
               
                 more
                 intolerable
                 ,
                 p.
                 394.395
              
               .
               fourthly
               ,
               that
               how
               difficult
               soever
               they
               may
               be
               ,
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               will
               render
               them
               possible
               to
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               wanting
               to
               our selves
               ,
               
                 p.
                 396.397
              
               .
               fifthly
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               are
               difficult
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               fairly
               consistent
               with
               all
               our
               other
               
                 necessary
                 Occasions
                 ,
                 p.
                 400.401
              
               .
               sixthly
               ,
               that
               the
               Difficulty
               is
               such
               as
               will
               abate
               and
               
                 wear
                 off
              
               by
               degrees
               ,
               
                 p.
                 404.405
              
               .
               seventhly
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               world
               of
               present
               Peace
               and
               Satisfaction
               intermingled
               with
               the
               difficulties
               ,
               
                 p.
                 407.408
              
               .
               eighthly
               ,
               that
               the
               difficulty
               is
               abundantly
               compensated
               
               by
               the
               Reward
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 p.
                 411.412
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               V
               ,
            
             
               Containing
               those
               Instrumental
               Duties
               which
               are
               necessary
               for
               us
               in
               order
               to
               our
               improving
               towards
               Perfection
               by
               Perseverance
               in
               the
               Christian
               life
               ;
               which
               are
               first
               ,
               that
               while
               we
               stand
               we
               should
               not
               be
               over-confident
               of
               our selves
               ,
               but
               keep
               a
               Jealous
               eye
               upon
               the
               Weakness
               and
               Inconstancy
               of
               our
               own
               natures
               ,
               
                 p.
                 417.418
              
               .
               secondly
               ,
               that
               if
               at
               any
               time
               we
               wilfully
               fall
               we
               should
               immediatly
               arise
               again
               by
               Repentance
               ,
               
                 p.
                 420.421
              
               .
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               future
               we
               should
               indeavor
               to
               withdraw
               our
               Affections
               from
               the
               Temptations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               especially
               from
               those
               which
               were
               the
               Occasion
               of
               our
               Fall
               ,
               
                 p.
                 424.425
              
               .
               fourthly
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               curiously
               search
               into
               the
               smaller
               Defects
               and
               Indecencies
               of
               our
               Nature
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               our
               timely
               correcting
               and
               reforming
               them
               ,
               
                 p.
                 429.430
              
               ,
               &c.
               fifthly
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               lawfully
               we
               can
               ,
               live
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               whereof
               we
               are
               members
               ,
               
                 p.
                 434.435
              
               ,
               &c.
               sixthly
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               not
               stint
               our
               Progress
               in
               Religion
               ,
               (
               out
               of
               a
               fond
               Opinion
               that
               we
               are
               good
               enough
               already
               )
               to
               any
               
                 determinate
                 Degrees
                 or
                 Measures
              
               of
               Goodness
               ,
               
                 p.
                 458.459
              
               ,
               &c.
               seventhly
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               frequently
               entertain
               our selves
               with
               the
               Prospect
               
               of
               our
               
                 Mortality
                 ,
                 462.463
              
               .
               eighthly
               ,
               that
               to
               put
               our selves
               into
               a
               good
               Posture
               of
               Dying
               ,
               we
               should
               discharge
               our
               Consciences
               of
               all
               the
               Reliques
               and
               Remains
               of
               our
               past
               
                 Guilts
                 ,
                 p.
                 467.468
              
               ,
               &c.
               ninthly
               ,
               that
               to
               Compensate
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               for
               those
               Guilts
               we
               should
               take
               care
               to
               Redeem
               the
               Time
               we
               have
               formerly
               mispent
               in
               sinful
               Courses
               by
               being
               
                 doubly
                 diligent
              
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               all
               the
               contrary
               Vertues
               ,
               
                 p.
                 471.472
              
               ,
               &c.
               tenthly
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               labour
               after
               a
               rational
               and
               well-grounded
               
                 Assurance
                 ,
                 p.
                 476.477
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               VI
               ,
            
             
               Containing
               certain
               Motives
               to
               persuade
               men
               to
               the
               Practice
               of
               these
               duties
               of
               Perseverance
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               deduc'd
               from
               the
               Consideration
               of
               the
               urgent
               Necessity
               of
               our
               
                 final
                 Perseverance
              
               ;
               as
               first
               ,
               unless
               we
               immediatly
               recover
               when
               we
               have
               
                 wilfully
                 relapsed
              
               we
               shall
               go
               much
               faster
               back
               than
               ever
               we
               went
               
                 forward
                 ,
                 p.
                 487.488
              
               ,
               &c.
               secondly
               ,
               if
               after
               we
               have
               made
               some
               Progress
               in
               Religion
               we
               
                 Totally
                 Relapse
              
               we
               shall
               thereby
               forfeit
               the
               Fruit
               of
               all
               our
               
                 past
                 Labour
                 ,
                 p.
                 490.491
              
               ,
               &c.
               thirdly
               ,
               we
               shall
               forfeit
               the
               Fruit
               of
               it
               after
               we
               have
               undergone
               the
               greatest
               Difficulty
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 p.
                 494.495
              
               ,
               &c.
               fourthly
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               only
               forfeit
               the
               Fruit
               of
               
               our
               past
               Labour
               ,
               but
               render
               our
               Recovery
               more
               
                 hazardous
                 ,
                 p.
                 497.498
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               only
               render
               our
               Recovery
               more
               difficult
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               but
               plung
               our selves
               for
               the
               present
               into
               a
               far
               more
               criminal
               and
               guilty
               Condition
               ,
               
                 p.
                 501.502
              
               ,
               &c.
               sixthly
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               only
               render
               our selves
               more
               guilty
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               but
               expose
               our selves
               if
               we
               die
               in
               our
               sin
               to
               a
               deeper
               and
               more
               
                 dreadful
                 Ruine
                 ,
                 508.509
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Containing
             some
             short
             Directions
             for
             the
             more
             Profitable
             reading
             the
             ensuing
             Discourse
             ,
             
               p.
               513.514
            
             .
             and
             also
             directions
             for
             the
             good
             Conduct
             and
             regular
             Exercise
             of
             our
             
               Closet
               Religion
            
             in
             all
             the
             different
             states
             of
             the
             Christian
             Life
             ,
             together
             with
             
               Forms
               of
               private
               Devotion
            
             fitted
             to
             each
             State
             ,
             
               p.
               517.
            
             the
             first
             are
             for
             the
             State
             of
             Entrance
             into
             the
             Christian
             Life
             ,
             
               p.
               517.518
            
             ,
             &c.
             the
             second
             for
             the
             state
             of
             
               actual
               Engagement
            
             in
             it
             ,
             
               p.
               530.
            
             the
             third
             for
             the
             state
             of
             Growth
             and
             Improvement
             towards
             Perfection
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           OF
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           LIFE
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Concerning
             the
             ultimate
             End
             of
             the
             Christian
             Life
             .
          
           
             IN
             order
             to
             our
             understanding
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Use
             ,
             and
             Excellency
             of
             any
             Means
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             we
             should
             have
             a
             true
             and
             genuine
             Notion
             of
             those
             peculiar
             Ends
             which
             they
             drive
             at
             .
             For
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Means
             ,
             consists
             in
             being
             serviceable
             to
             some
             End
             ;
             but
             to
             what
             they
             are
             particularly
             serviceable
             ,
             must
             be
             collected
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             those
             particular
             Ends
             whereunto
             they
             are
             directed
             .
             And
             therefore
             till
             we
             know
             what
             those
             particular
             Ends
             are
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             we
             should
             know
             whether
             they
             are
             Means
             or
             no
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             serviceable
             to
             any
             End
             or
             Purpose
             .
          
           
             IT
             being
             therefore
             the
             Design
             of
             this
             Work
             to
             explain
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             (
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             our
             way
             )
             to
             give
             some
             account
             of
             the
             blessed
             
             End
             for
             which
             it
             is
             intended
             ;
             which
             will
             very
             much
             contribute
             to
             our
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             great
             usefulness
             and
             subserviency
             of
             each
             part
             of
             it
             thereunto
             .
             Therefore
             ,
          
           
             I.
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             shew
             what
             is
             the
             peculiar
             End
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             .
          
           
             II.
             Wherein
             the
             true
             Nature
             of
             this
             End
             consists
             .
          
           
             I.
             As
             for
             the
             End
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ,
             we
             are
             assured
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             other
             but
             Heaven
             it self
             ,
             that
             state
             of
             endless
             Bliss
             and
             Happiness
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             in
             the
             World
             above
             ,
             for
             the
             reception
             of
             all
             those
             ,
             
               who
               by
               patient
               continuance
               in
               well-doing
               seek
               for
               glory
               and
               honour
               and
               immortality
               .
            
             That
             this
             is
             the
             End
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             every
             where
             proposed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             the
             Chief
             Good
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             the
             Supreme
             Motive
             to
             all
             Christian
             Virtue
             .
             For
             so
             St.
             John
             ,
             that
             bosome-Favourite
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             
               This
               is
               the
               promise
               which
               Christ
               hath
               promised
               us
               ,
               even
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
            
             1
             John
             ii
             .
             25
             .
             And
             if
             we
             look
             into
             the
             Gospel
             of
             St.
             John
             ,
             who
             hath
             more
             largely
             recorded
             our
             Saviours
             Sermons
             and
             Discourses
             than
             any
             other
             Evangelist
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             
               Eternal
               Life
            
             still
             proposed
             by
             him
             as
             the
             supereminent
             
             Promise
             to
             encourage
             and
             persuade
             men
             to
             the
             profession
             and
             practice
             of
             Christianity
             .
             For
             so
             John
             iv
             .
             36
             .
             't
             is
             proposed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             as
             that
             which
             is
             the
             Harvest
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             to
             which
             ,
             like
             the
             Husbandman's
             plowing
             and
             sowing
             ,
             all
             our
             care
             and
             endeavour
             is
             to
             be
             directed
             ;
             
               He
               that
               reapeth
               ,
               receiveth
               wages
               and
               gathereth
               fruit
               unto
               eternal
               life
               .
            
             Consonantly
             whereunto
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               he
               that
               soweth
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               shall
               of
               the
               Spirit
               reap
               life
               everlasting
               ,
               Gal.
            
             vi
             .
             8
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             Reward
             which
             he
             gives
             to
             all
             those
             that
             hear
             and
             follow
             him
             ,
             John
             x.
             27
             ,
             28.
             and
             this
             the
             great
             argument
             which
             he
             every
             where
             insists
             on
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             believeth
             hath
             
               Life
               Everlasting
            
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             heareth
             his
             word
             hath
             
               Life
               Everlasting
            
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             commandment
             is
             
               Life
               Everlasting
            
             .
             And
             Rom.
             vi
             .
             22
             .
             
               Everlasting
               Life
            
             is
             expresly
             said
             to
             be
             the
             End
             of
             
               having
               our
               fruit
               unto
               Holiness
            
             ;
             and
             as
             such
             we
             are
             bid
             to
             direct
             our
             actions
             unto
             it
             ,
             to
             
               believe
               in
               Christ
               unto
               Everlasting
               Life
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             i.
             16
             .
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             
               may
               lay
               hold
               upon
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             vi
             .
             18
             ,
             19.
             
               to
               look
               unto
               Jesus
               the
               author
               and
               finisher
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               joy
               that
               was
               set
               before
               him
               endured
               the
               cross
               ,
            
             &c.
             Heb.
             xii
             .
             2
             .
             And
             therefore
             Heaven
             is
             described
             
             to
             be
             the
             Christian
             Canaan
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             are
             to
             direct
             all
             our
             steps
             ,
             whilst
             we
             are
             travailing
             through
             this
             World.
             Heb.
             xi
             .
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             expressed
             by
             seeking
             it
             :
             Mat.
             vi
             .
             33
             .
             Heb.
             xiii
             .
             14
             .
             Col.
             iii.
             1
             .
             And
             the
             incorruptible
             Crown
             is
             affirmed
             to
             be
             as
             much
             the
             end
             of
             the
             race
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ,
             as
             those
             corruptible
             Crowns
             were
             of
             the
             races
             in
             the
             
               Olympick
               Games
            
             .
             1
             Cor.
             ix
             .
             25
             .
             For
             it
             is
             to
             
               Eternal
               Glory
            
             that
             we
             are
             called
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             v.
             10
             .
             2
             Thes.
             ii
             .
             14
             .
             and
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             all
             that
             Duty
             whereunto
             we
             are
             called
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             look
             to
             this
             
               blessed
               Hope
            
             as
             our
             great
             End
             and
             
               Encouragement
               ,
               Tit.
            
             ii
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             THIS
             I
             have
             the
             more
             largely
             insisted
             upon
             ,
             because
             of
             a
             great
             mistake
             that
             many
             persons
             have
             lain
             under
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             is
             the
             only
             ultimate
             End
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             a
             distinct
             End
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             The
             first
             of
             which
             I
             confess
             ,
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             but
             the
             last
             absolutely
             false
             .
             That
             the
             
               glory
               of
               God
            
             is
             the
             last
             End
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             those
             Texts
             which
             bid
             us
             
               do
               all
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             31
             .
             and
             which
             make
             the
             
               glory
               of
               God
            
             to
             be
             the
             point
             in
             which
             all
             the
             
               fruits
               of
               righteousness
            
             do
             concenter
             ,
             Phil.
             i.
             11
             .
             which
             propose
             this
             as
             the
             End
             of
             all
             
             Religious
             Performances
             ,
             that
             
               God
               in
               all
               things
               may
               be
               glorified
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             iv
             .
             11
             .
             and
             affirm
             ,
             that
             t
             is
             to
             this
             purpose
             that
             we
             are
             chosen
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             to
             the
             
               Praise
               of
               his
               Glory
               .
               Eph.
            
             i.
             12
             .
             But
             that
             the
             
               glory
               of
               God
            
             ▪
             is
             no
             distinct
             End
             from
             our
             being
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             as
             evident
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             this
             Glory
             consists
             not
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             we
             can
             add
             or
             contribute
             to
             Him
             ,
             whose
             essential
             Glory
             is
             so
             immense
             and
             secure
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             we
             can
             do
             ,
             can
             either
             Increase
             or
             Diminish
             it
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Glory
             can
             redound
             to
             him
             from
             any
             thing
             without
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             the
             Reflection
             of
             his
             own
             natural
             Rays
             .
             He
             understands
             himself
             too
             well
             ,
             to
             value
             him self
             either
             the
             more
             or
             the
             less
             for
             the
             Praises
             or
             Dispraises
             of
             his
             Creatures
             .
             For
             he
             is
             enough
             of
             Stage
             and
             Theatre
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             same
             satisfying
             Prospect
             of
             his
             own
             Glory
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             the
             loud
             Blasphemies
             of
             Hell
             ,
             as
             among
             the
             perpetual
             Halelujahs
             of
             Heaven
             .
             And
             having
             so
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             that
             he
             should
             injoyn
             us
             to
             Praise
             and
             Glorifie
             him
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             any
             Good
             or
             Advantage
             that
             can
             accrue
             to
             Himself
             by
             it
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             any
             other
             pleasure
             he
             takes
             in
             hearing
             himself
             applauded
             and
             commended
             
             by
             us
             ,
             than
             he
             doth
             in
             any
             other
             Act
             that
             is
             decent
             and
             reasonable
             in
             it's
             own
             Nature
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             therefore
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             us
             Praise
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             knows
             it
             is
             for
             Our
             Good
             ,
             and
             highly
             conduces
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             most
             reasonable
             Action
             ,
             to
             the
             Perfection
             and
             Happiness
             of
             our
             reasonable
             Natures
             ;
             because
             our
             praising
             him
             naturally
             excites
             us
             to
             imitate
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             transcribe
             into
             
               our
               own
            
             Natures
             those
             Adorable
             Perfections
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             so
             admire
             and
             extol
             in
             His.
             So
             that
             to
             pursue
             our
             own
             Perfection
             and
             Happiness
             ,
             is
             to
             Glorifie
             God
             according
             to
             his
             own
             design
             and
             intention
             ;
             who
             requires
             us
             to
             Glorifie
             him
             for
             no
             other
             purpose
             ,
             but
             that
             thereby
             we
             may
             Glorifie
             our selves
             .
             And
             indeed
             our
             Happiness
             is
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
             even
             as
             all
             other
             worthy
             Effects
             are
             the
             Glory
             of
             their
             Causes
             .
             T
             is
             He
             that
             gives
             being
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             consequently
             He
             that
             is
             glorified
             by
             it
             .
             It
             being
             nothing
             but
             the
             resplendency
             of
             his
             own
             Almighty
             Goodness
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             out-stretched
             Rays
             shining
             back
             upon
             Himself
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             aim
             at
             Gods
             glory
             just
             as
             
               He
               himself
            
             doth
             ,
             when
             we
             aim
             to
             be
             as
             happy
             as
             He
             would
             have
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             pursue
             Heaven
             and
             co-operate
             with
             his
             Infinite
             Goodness
             ,
             whose
             great
             design
             is
             to
             advance
             us
             to
             that
             blessed
             condition
             in
             which
             we
             shall
             Glorifie
             him
             for
             
             ever
             ,
             and
             be
             Everlasting
             Monuments
             of
             his
             overflowing
             Benignity
             .
             So
             that
             whether
             we
             call
             our
             last
             End
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             since
             by
             obtaining
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             shall
             Glorifie
             him
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Design
             and
             Intention
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             may
             suffice
             to
             shew
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             true
             ultimate
             End
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             .
             But
             then
          
           
             II.
             IT
             will
             be
             yet
             farther
             necessary
             for
             our
             clearing
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Design
             in
             hand
             ,
             to
             enquire
             what
             Kind
             of
             Happiness
             this
             is
             ;
             Which
             when
             we
             understand
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             the
             better
             able
             to
             comprehend
             what
             Duties
             or
             Means
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             obtaining
             it
             .
             And
             this
             Enquiry
             will
             be
             easily
             resolved
             ,
             by
             considering
             the
             Nature
             of
             Those
             for
             whom
             it
             was
             prepared
             and
             intended
             .
             For
             all
             Happiness
             consists
             in
             the
             free
             and
             
               vigorous
               Exercise
            
             of
             the
             Faculties
             of
             Nature
             ,
             about
             Objects
             that
             are
             suitable
             to
             themselves
             .
             There
             is
             indeed
             a
             privative
             happiness
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             Indolence
             or
             freedom
             from
             pain
             and
             misery
             ;
             and
             this
             consists
             not
             so
             much
             in
             the
             Exercise
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             rest
             and
             quiet
             of
             the
             Faculties
             .
             And
             herein
             the
             soft
             and
             restive
             Epicureans
             placed
             the
             whole
             Happiness
             of
             a
             Man
             :
             In
             which
             I
             confess
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             be
             very
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             happiness
             belonging
             
             to
             a
             Man
             beyond
             that
             Animal
             and
             Sensual
             one
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Disciples
             of
             this
             
               Atheistical
               Philosopher
            
             placed
             their
             chief
             Good.
             For
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             Sense
             indeed
             are
             merely
             Privations
             of
             Misery
             ,
             and
             short
             Reprieves
             from
             the
             Griefs
             and
             Troubles
             of
             a
             wretched
             Life
             .
             For
             what
             else
             is
             our
             Ease
             and
             Rest
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             removal
             of
             our
             Pain
             and
             Weariness
             ?
             which
             being
             removed
             ,
             the
             Pleasure
             is
             presently
             over
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             grow
             weary
             again
             of
             our
             Rest
             and
             Ease
             ;
             till
             Pain
             and
             Weariness
             return
             and
             sweeten
             them
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             a
             fresh
             and
             new
             relish
             .
             For
             when
             we
             are
             weary
             of
             Rest
             ,
             we
             are
             fain
             to
             recreate
             our selves
             with
             Action
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             are
             weary
             of
             Action
             ,
             to
             refresh
             our selves
             with
             Rest
             ,
             and
             so
             round
             again
             still
             in
             the
             same
             Circle
             .
             Thus
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             pleasure
             of
             Eating
             and
             Drinking
             consists
             in
             asswaging
             the
             pain
             of
             our
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst.
             For
             when
             this
             is
             over
             ,
             you
             see
             the
             pleasure
             ceases
             ,
             and
             till
             it
             returns
             again
             ,
             every
             fresh
             morsel
             is
             but
             a
             new
             load
             to
             a
             tired
             Digestion
             .
             So
             that
             in
             short
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             
               sensual
               Felicities
            
             which
             we
             do
             here
             enjoy
             ,
             are
             only
             short
             intermissions
             of
             the
             pains
             and
             uneasinesses
             of
             a
             wretched
             Life
             .
             But
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             Happiness
             belonging
             to
             a
             Man
             ,
             but
             
             what
             consists
             in
             not
             being
             sensible
             of
             Misery
             ,
             it
             were
             much
             more
             desirable
             to
             be
             a
             Stone
             than
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             way
             for
             him
             to
             be
             perfectly
             Happy
             ,
             would
             be
             ,
             to
             deprive
             himself
             of
             all
             Sense
             and
             Perception
             .
          
           
             T
             IS
             true
             ,
             That
             which
             is
             positive
             in
             our
             Happiness
             can
             never
             be
             perfectly
             injoyed
             by
             us
             ,
             without
             a
             perfect
             Indolence
             and
             Insensibility
             of
             Pain
             ;
             it
             being
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             have
             a
             
               perfect
               sense
            
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             whilst
             we
             have
             the
             least
             touch
             or
             feeling
             of
             its
             Contrary
             .
             But
             were
             Happiness
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             non-perception
             of
             Misery
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             no
             positive
             Essence
             or
             Reality
             of
             its
             own
             ,
             which
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             all
             humane
             Experience
             .
             For
             we
             plainly
             feel
             ,
             that
             our
             Happiness
             hath
             in
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             Rest
             from
             Evil
             ,
             but
             a
             
               grateful
               Motion
            
             to
             Good
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             our
             Pain
             and
             Misery
             consists
             in
             an
             acute
             and
             
               sensible
               perception
            
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             most
             ungrateful
             to
             our
             Natures
             ;
             so
             Pleasure
             or
             Satisfaction
             consists
             in
             a
             
               vigorous
               perception
            
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
             So
             that
             besides
             
               the
               not
               being
               miserable
            
             (
             which
             is
             not
             so
             properly
             an
             
               Essential
               Part
            
             of
             Happiness
             ,
             as
             a
             necessary
             Disposition
             to
             it
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             Faculties
             of
             our
             Natures
             will
             be
             indisposed
             to
             relish
             and
             perceive
             it
             )
             there
             is
             a
             
               positive
               Happiness
            
             which
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             consists
             in
             a
             
               constant
               free
            
             and
             
               vigorous
               
               Exercise
            
             of
             the
             Faculties
             about
             such
             Objects
             as
             are
             most
             convenient
             and
             suitable
             to
             their
             Natures
             .
             For
             Happiness
             in
             the
             general
             includes
             Perfection
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             necessarily
             included
             in
             such
             an
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Faculties
             .
             For
             then
             the
             Faculties
             are
             
               Perfect
               ,
               when
            
             they
             are
             
               freely
               ,
               constantly
            
             and
             vigorously
             imployed
             about
             such
             objects
             ,
             as
             are
             most
             congruous
             to
             their
             several
             natures
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             recovered
             from
             all
             indispositions
             ,
             whether
             natural
             ,
             or
             moral
             ,
             to
             those
             proper
             motions
             and
             exercises
             for
             which
             they
             were
             framed
             ;
             and
             do
             freely
             ,
             constantly
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             clog
             or
             interruption
             direct
             all
             their
             courses
             towards
             such
             Objects
             as
             are
             their
             natural
             Centers
             .
             And
             then
             the
             Faculties
             are
             most
             pleas'd
             and
             delighted
             too
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             most
             vigorously
             exercised
             about
             that
             which
             is
             most
             suitable
             to
             them
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             not
             only
             determined
             to
             such
             Objects
             as
             are
             most
             agreable
             to
             their
             Natures
             ,
             but
             do
             also
             act
             upon
             and
             exert
             themselves
             towards
             them
             with
             the
             greatest
             Sprightliness
             and
             Vigour
             .
          
           
             THESE
             things
             I
             thought
             meet
             to
             premise
             concerning
             Happiness
             in
             the
             General
             ,
             as
             being
             very
             needful
             to
             the
             clearer
             resolution
             of
             the
             present
             Enquiry
             ,
             viz.
             Wherein
             consists
             the
             Heaven
             or
             Happiness
             of
             a
             Man.
             In
             short
             therefore
             ,
             the
             proper
             Heaven
             and
             
             Happiness
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             considered
             as
             a
             
               rational
               Being
            
             ,
             consists
             in
             the
             
               constant
               ,
               free
            
             ,
             and
             sprightful
             Exercise
             of
             his
             Faculties
             about
             such
             Objects
             as
             are
             most
             convenient
             to
             his
             
               rational
               Nature
            
             ,
             which
             consisting
             wholly
             of
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             Will
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             a
             Faculty
             of
             Knowing
             and
             a
             Faculty
             of
             Chusing
             ,
             the
             most
             suitable
             Objects
             of
             it
             are
             such
             as
             are
             most
             worthy
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             most
             worthy
             to
             be
             chosen
             .
             When
             therefore
             the
             Vnderstanding
             is
             always
             vigorously
             exercised
             in
             seeing
             and
             contemplating
             the
             most
             glorious
             and
             excellent
             Truths
             ,
             and
             the
             Will
             is
             always
             vigorously
             employed
             in
             chusing
             and
             embracing
             the
             most
             desirable
             Goods
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             whole
             Rational
             Nature
             Happy
             .
             Now
             if
             you
             cast
             abroad
             your
             thoughts
             over
             the
             whole
             extent
             of
             Being
             ;
             you
             will
             presently
             find
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             it
             so
             worthy
             to
             be
             known
             and
             chosen
             as
             God
             ;
             whose
             Power
             being
             the
             source
             and
             fountain
             of
             all
             Truth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             either
             is
             or
             is
             possible
             ,
             and
             whose
             Nature
             being
             the
             subject
             of
             all
             
               rational
               Perfection
            
             ,
             wherein
             it
             originally
             resides
             ,
             and
             from
             whence'tis
             derived
             to
             all
             the
             Rational
             Creation
             ;
             you
             must
             upon
             these
             accounts
             necessarily
             allow
             Him
             ,
             to
             be
             infinitely
             the
             most
             worthy
             Object
             in
             all
             the
             World
             of
             Beings
             ,
             for
             our
             Vnderstanding
             to
             contemplate
             ,
             and
             our
             Will
             to
             chuse
             .
             And
             if
             
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             very
             Life
             and
             Quintessence
             of
             the
             Heaven
             of
             a
             Man
             considered
             as
             a
             
               Reasonable
               Being
            
             ,
             must
             needs
             consist
             in
             a
             close
             and
             intimate
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Free
             and
             Uncontroverted
             Choice
             of
             Him.
             
          
           
             BUT
             that
             we
             may
             more
             fully
             comprehend
             the
             Nature
             of
             this
             Happiness
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             needful
             that
             we
             should
             more
             distinctly
             explain
             ,
             what
             these
             two
             Essential
             Acts
             of
             it
             do
             import
             ,
             and
             what
             Happiness
             is
             included
             in
             them
             .
             And
          
           
             I.
             THE
             Happiness
             of
             a
             Man
             consists
             in
             a
             free
             and
             intimate
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             For
             our
             Vnderstanding
             hath
             naturally
             as
             strong
             an
             Appetite
             to
             Truth
             ,
             as
             our
             Stomach
             hath
             to
             Food
             ,
             and
             as
             grateful
             a
             relish
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             once
             discovered
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             Hungry-man
             hath
             of
             a
             
               pleasant
               morsel
            
             .
             And
             though
             in
             this
             life
             its
             Appetite
             is
             many
             times
             pall'd
             and
             deadned
             ,
             partly
             through
             the
             difficulty
             of
             knowing
             ,
             occasioned
             either
             by
             the
             natural
             indispositions
             of
             its
             Organs
             ,
             or
             the
             inveterate
             prejudices
             of
             a
             bad
             Education
             ;
             and
             partly
             by
             being
             continually
             employed
             in
             
               secular
               cares
            
             and
             pursuits
             ,
             which
             do
             perpetually
             divert
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             degrees
             wean
             it
             from
             its
             natural
             inclination
             to
             Truth
             :
             Yet
             when
             we
             go
             from
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             leave
             these
             causes
             behind
             us
             ,
             which
             give
             such
             a
             check
             to
             its
             Appetite
             ,
             doubtless
             its
             
             hunger
             after
             Knowledge
             will
             immediately
             revive
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             be
             no
             possibility
             of
             ever
             satisfying
             it
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             SUPPOSE
             we
             then
             the
             future
             World
             to
             be
             inhabited
             with
             a
             company
             of
             
               Intellectual
               Beings
            
             ,
             that
             do
             all
             most
             
               vehemently
               gasp
            
             after
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Truth
             ;
             What
             can
             there
             be
             imagined
             more
             grateful
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             very
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Truth
             and
             Reality
             ,
             there
             to
             quench
             their
             Thirst
             ,
             and
             satisfie
             their
             infinite
             Desires
             ,
             with
             the
             free
             and
             easie
             ,
             but
             
               still
               fresh
            
             discoveries
             of
             his
             infinite
             Glories
             and
             Perfections
             ?
             Where
             will
             they
             be
             able
             to
             fix
             their
             
               greedy
               Eyes
            
             with
             comparably
             that
             Pleasure
             and
             Delight
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             Mysterious
             Trin-un-Divinity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             eternal
             Author
             of
             all
             Being
             ,
             the
             Root
             of
             all
             Good
             ,
             and
             the
             Rule
             and
             Source
             of
             all
             Perfection
             ?
             But
             then
             supposing
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             case
             of
             these
             
               Blessed
               Contemplators
            
             ,
             that
             their
             Minds
             are
             so
             raised
             ,
             and
             their
             Apprehensions
             are
             rendred
             so
             
               unspeakably
               quick
            
             and
             sagacious
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             can
             All
             know
             whatsoever
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             ,
             without
             the
             difficulty
             of
             Study
             ,
             and
             presently
             discern
             the
             Dependence
             and
             Connexion
             of
             Things
             without
             any
             
               puzling
               Discourse
            
             ,
             or
             
               laborious
               Deduction
            
             :
             with
             what
             incomparable
             satisfaction
             must
             they
             needs
             peruse
             that
             infinite
             
             Volume
             of
             the
             Divine
             Being
             and
             Perfections
             .
          
           
             NOW
             that
             in
             that
             
               Blessed
               State
            
             they
             have
             unspeakably
             clearer
             and
             more
             perspicuous
             apprehensions
             of
             Things
             ,
             than
             ever
             they
             had
             here
             ,
             that
             noble
             passage
             of
             St.
             Paul
             assures
             us
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             xiii
             .
             12
             .
             
               For
               now
               we
               see
               through
               a
               glass
               darkly
               ,
               but
               then
               face
               to
               face
               ;
               now
               I
               know
               in
               part
               ,
               but
               then
               I
               shall
               know
               ,
               even
               also
               as
               I
               am
               known
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             now
             our
             Knowledge
             of
             Divine
             things
             is
             very
             obscure
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             they
             being
             shewn
             us
             as
             it
             were
             through
             a
             glass
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             give
             us
             but
             a
             glympse
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             come
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             shall
             
               look
               close
            
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             far
             clearer
             ,
             and
             more
             distinct
             Apprehension
             of
             them
             .
             Then
             we
             shall
             know
             God
             as
             truly
             as
             He
             knows
             us
             ,
             and
             have
             as
             real
             and
             certain
             Apprehensions
             of
             his
             
               All-glorious
               Being
            
             ,
             as
             He
             hath
             of
             Ours
             .
             So
             that
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             the
             Eyes
             of
             those
             
               Blessed
               Minds
            
             ,
             that
             inhabit
             it
             ,
             are
             so
             invigorated
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             gaze
             upon
             the
             Sun
             without
             dazling
             ;
             contemplate
             the
             pure
             and
             immaculate
             Glories
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             without
             being
             confounded
             with
             their
             brightness
             ;
             and
             their
             Understandings
             being
             thus
             exalted
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             apprehend
             more
             at
             
               one
               single
               view
            
             ,
             than
             we
             can
             do
             in
             volumes
             of
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             
               tedious
               long
               trains
            
             of
             Deduction
             .
          
           
             AND
             then
             enjoying
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             a
             most
             
             
               perfect
               repose
            
             both
             from
             within
             and
             without
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             never
             disturbed
             in
             their
             
               eager
               contemplations
            
             ;
             which
             having
             such
             an
             immense
             Horizon
             of
             Truth
             and
             Glory
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             are
             still
             discovering
             farther
             and
             farther
             ,
             and
             so
             continually
             entertain'd
             with
             fresh
             Wonders
             and
             Delights
             .
             What
             an
             infinite
             deal
             of
             Pleasure
             then
             must
             that
             
               All-glorious
               Object
            
             afford
             to
             such
             raised
             and
             elevated
             Minds
             as
             these
             ,
             which
             like
             
               transparent
               Windows
            
             let
             in
             without
             any
             Labour
             or
             Difficulty
             all
             that
             Divine
             and
             
               Heavenly
               light
            
             which
             freely
             offers
             it self
             unto
             ,
             and
             shines
             for
             ever
             round
             about
             them
             ;
             and
             which
             by
             every
             new
             Discovery
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             
               bottomless
               secrets
            
             and
             mysteries
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             are
             still
             enlarged
             to
             discover
             more
             ,
             and
             still
             have
             new
             Discoveries
             offering
             themselves
             ,
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             are
             enlarged
             to
             receive
             them
             .
             This
             
               of
               it self
            
             is
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             St.
             John
             himself
             seems
             to
             be
             at
             a
             loss
             how
             to
             imagine
             any
             Heaven
             beyond
             it
             .
             1
             Joh.
             iii.
             2
             .
             
               Beloved
               ,
               now
               we
               are
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               doth
               not
               yet
               appear
               what
               we
               shall
               be
               ;
               but
               we
               know
               that
               when
               He
               shall
               appear
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               like
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             in
             Glory
             and
             Happiness
             ,
             
               for
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               .
            
             But
             then
          
           
             II.
             THE
             Heaven
             or
             Happiness
             of
             a
             Man
             consists
             also
             in
             a
             free
             and
             undistracted
             choice
             
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             in
             chusing
             him
             for
             the
             Rule
             and
             Pattern
             of
             our
             Natures
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             object
             of
             our
             
               Love
               ,
               Adoration
            
             and
             Dependence
             ;
             all
             which
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             )
             are
             
               Beatifical
               Acts
            
             ,
             and
             do
             abundantly
             contribute
             to
             the
             Happiness
             of
             
               Reasonable
               Creatures
            
             .
             For
             Happiness
             ,
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             premised
             )
             consists
             not
             in
             Rest
             ,
             but
             in
             Motion
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Motion
             can
             contribute
             to
             the
             Happiness
             of
             any
             Being
             but
             what
             is
             suitable
             to
             its
             own
             Nature
             .
             Now
             what
             motion
             can
             be
             more
             suitable
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             
               Reasonable
               Creature
            
             ,
             than
             to
             Love
             and
             Adore
             the
             Author
             of
             its
             Being
             and
             Well-Being
             ;
             to
             bow
             to
             the
             will
             of
             the
             
               Almighty
               Sovereign
            
             ,
             and
             to
             imitate
             the
             Perfections
             of
             the
             
               Supreme
               Standard
            
             and
             Pattern
             of
             all
             
               Reasonable
               Beings
            
             ;
             to
             rely
             and
             depend
             on
             his
             
               infinite
               Power
            
             ,
             that
             is
             always
             conducted
             by
             his
             
               infinite
               Wisdom
            
             and
             Goodness
             ?
             All
             which
             are
             founded
             upon
             so
             many
             strong
             ,
             evident
             and
             undeniable
             reasons
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             naming
             of
             them
             is
             sufficient
             to
             justifie
             them
             to
             our
             Faculties
             ,
             and
             demonstrate
             them
             to
             be
             infinitely
             agreeable
             to
             the
             most
             
               fundamental
               Principles
            
             of
             our
             
               Reasonable
               Nature
            
             .
             And
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             but
             that
             of
             themselves
             they
             should
             be
             exceeding
             joyous
             and
             blissful
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             sensitive
             nature
             is
             most
             gratified
             with
             those
             acts
             that
             
             have
             most
             of
             Sense
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Rational
             with
             those
             that
             have
             most
             of
             Reason
             in
             them
             .
             And
             certainly
             those
             have
             most
             Reason
             in
             them
             which
             are
             terminated
             upon
             Objects
             which
             most
             deserve
             them
             ;
             and
             what
             Object
             can
             so
             well
             deserve
             to
             be
             acted
             upon
             by
             
               Reasonable
               Beings
            
             as
             God
             ?
             or
             what
             Acts
             can
             they
             so
             reasonably
             exert
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             Love
             and
             
               Adoration
               ,
               Homage
            
             ,
             and
             
               Imitation
               ,
               Trust
            
             and
             Dependence
             ?
             But
             as
             no
             Acts
             of
             Sense
             can
             be
             very
             grateful
             to
             our
             
               Sensitive
               Nature
            
             so
             long
             as
             we
             exert
             them
             either
             with
             repugnance
             ,
             or
             indifferency
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             any
             Acts
             of
             Reason
             be
             to
             our
             Rational
             ;
             the
             Pleasure
             of
             all
             Acts
             ,
             whether
             Sensitive
             or
             Rational
             ,
             consisting
             (
             as
             I
             shew'd
             before
             )
             in
             the
             Sprightfulness
             and
             Vigour
             of
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             men
             now
             find
             so
             little
             Felicity
             in
             these
             most
             Rational
             Acts
             of
             Godliness
             ;
             because
             by
             their
             own
             
               bad
               customs
            
             they
             have
             rendered
             themselves
             averse
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             very
             cold
             and
             indifferent
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             renders
             us
             dead
             and
             listless
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             causes
             them
             to
             go
             off
             with
             
               little
               gust
            
             ,
             if
             not
             with
             an
             
               ungrateful
               relish
            
             .
             But
             even
             in
             this
             
               imperfect
               state
            
             we
             find
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             our
             
               corrupted
               nature
            
             discharges
             and
             disburdens
             it self
             of
             those
             
               vicious
               indispositions
            
             ,
             
             which
             do
             so
             cramp
             and
             arrest
             it
             in
             these
             its
             
               Heavenly
               operations
            
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             is
             pleased
             still
             and
             delighted
             in
             them
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             it
             is
             so
             far
             inured
             to
             a
             
               Godly
               Life
            
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             practise
             the
             several
             vertues
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             activity
             and
             vigour
             as
             't
             was
             wont
             to
             do
             its
             most
             
               beloved
               Lusts
            
             ,
             it
             is
             unspeakably
             more
             pleased
             and
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             finds
             more
             Sweetness
             by
             a
             thousand
             degrees
             ,
             in
             its
             Love
             and
             
               Adoration
               ,
               Obedience
            
             and
             
               Imitation
               of
               God
            
             ,
             than
             ever
             it
             did
             in
             the
             highest
             relishes
             of
             Epicurism
             and
             Sensuality
             ;
             that
             the
             more
             perfectly
             we
             Love
             and
             Adore
             ,
             &c.
             the
             more
             of
             Heaven
             we
             tast
             in
             these
             
               Blessed
               Acts
            
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             when
             by
             a
             long
             and
             constant
             practice
             of
             them
             we
             have
             once
             rendered
             them
             natural
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             enjoy
             such
             an
             
               Heaven
               upon
               Earth
            
             in
             the
             
               easie
               ,
               free
            
             and
             
               vigorous
               exercise
            
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             not
             exchange
             for
             all
             the
             Pleasures
             and
             Felicities
             which
             the
             World
             can
             afford
             us
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             God
             knows
             ,
             the
             most
             perfect
             state
             of
             Godliness
             which
             we
             attain
             to
             here
             ,
             hath
             so
             many
             degrees
             of
             imperfection
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             we
             are
             so
             disturbed
             and
             interrupted
             by
             
               bodily
               Indispositions
            
             ,
             and
             the
             troubles
             and
             necessities
             of
             this
             present
             Life
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             Joy
             and
             Pleasure
             which
             results
             from
             it
             here
             ,
             we
             can
             hardly
             guess
             at
             those
             
               ravishing
               Felicities
            
             which
             will
             spring
             out
             of
             it
             hereafter
             .
             
             When
             we
             shall
             be
             perfectly
             released
             from
             all
             the
             encumbrances
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             sin
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             translated
             into
             a
             free
             and
             
               quiet
               state
            
             ,
             wherein
             we
             shall
             have
             nothing
             else
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             know
             and
             
               love
               ,
               obey
            
             and
             imitate
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             imperfection
             either
             natural
             or
             vicious
             ,
             to
             clog
             or
             disturb
             us
             in
             this
             our
             
               Beatifical
               employment
            
             .
             Wherein
             we
             shall
             act
             with
             all
             our
             vigour
             and
             might
             ,
             and
             thrust
             forth
             the
             whole
             strength
             of
             our
             Souls
             in
             every
             Love
             and
             every
             Obedience
             ;
             so
             that
             every
             motion
             of
             our
             Souls
             towards
             God
             ,
             shall
             have
             the
             Vehemence
             of
             a
             Rapture
             in
             it
             ,
             without
             the
             Violence
             .
             When
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             eternally
             fixed
             in
             a
             State
             of
             such
             perfect
             Freedom
             and
             Activity
             ,
             our
             Happiness
             must
             needs
             be
             as
             large
             as
             our
             Desires
             ,
             and
             as
             great
             as
             our
             utmost
             Capacity
             or
             Power
             of
             
               Acting
               upon
               God.
            
             For
             now
             we
             shall
             most
             
               lively
               imitate
            
             the
             most
             Perfect
             ,
             and
             adore
             the
             most
             Adorable
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             ever
             we
             are
             able
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             shall
             perform
             with
             all
             our
             might
             and
             vigour
             the
             Acts
             that
             are
             most
             agreable
             to
             our
             
               Reasonable
               Nature
            
             :
             and
             in
             the
             
               utmost
               vigour
            
             of
             such
             Acts
             (
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             )
             consists
             our
             utmost
             Happiness
             .
          
           
             SUPPOSE
             we
             then
             a
             Society
             of
             
               Rational
               Beings
            
             placed
             in
             such
             a
             State
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             an
             Object
             of
             
               infinite
               Perfections
            
             always
             
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             Evil
             from
             without
             or
             within
             to
             check
             or
             divert
             them
             from
             exerting
             
               all
               their
               Powers
            
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             most
             
               reasonable
               Actions
            
             :
             Suppose
             them
             now
             to
             be
             moving
             with
             
               unspeakable
               vigour
            
             and
             agility
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             
               ever
               -
               ,
               living
               Orbs
            
             about
             this
             their
             
               everlasting
               Center
            
             ;
             to
             be
             as
             full
             of
             Love
             and
             Duty
             to
             him
             as
             ever
             their
             Hearts
             can
             hold
             ;
             to
             be
             copying
             his
             Perfections
             ,
             and
             adoring
             his
             Excellencies
             with
             an
             uncontrouled
             Freedom
             and
             Alacrity
             ,
             and
             breathing
             forth
             themselves
             to
             him
             in
             
               chearful
               Praises
            
             and
             
               Rapturous
               Halelujahs
            
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             be
             exercising
             themselves
             about
             him
             to
             their
             utmost
             Strength
             and
             Power
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             
               blessed
               Offices
            
             which
             his
             Nature
             and
             their
             Relation
             to
             him
             call
             for
             :
             Suppose
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               all
               this
            
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             before
             ye
             that
             which
             is
             the
             very
             top
             and
             flower
             of
             the
             Heaven
             of
             a
             
               reasonable
               Creature
            
             ;
             who
             in
             this
             
               blessed
               state
            
             is
             fixed
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             his
             own
             proper
             Element
             ,
             where
             without
             any
             let
             or
             disturbance
             ,
             he
             freely
             moves
             and
             acts
             according
             to
             his
             most
             
               natural
               Tendence
            
             and
             Inclination
             .
          
           
             AND
             now
             by
             this
             time
             I
             think
             it
             is
             clear
             enough
             ,
             that
             the
             main
             and
             
               principal
               Part
            
             of
             the
             Heaven
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             considered
             as
             a
             
               reasonable
               Creature
            
             ,
             consists
             in
             Knowing
             and
             Chusing
             of
             God.
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             there
             are
             other
             blessed
             Ingredients
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             the
             
             principal
             whereof
             is
             ,
             the
             Knowing
             and
             Chusing
             those
             that
             are
             
               most
               like
            
             unto
             God
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               blessed
               Jesus
            
             in
             his
             
               Human
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Holy
               Angels
            
             and
             Saints
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             in
             their
             several
             Measures
             and
             Degrees
             the
             express
             and
             lively
             Images
             of
             God.
             And
             therefore
             if
             to
             Know
             and
             Chuse
             God
             be
             the
             supreme
             Felicity
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             then
             doubtless
             the
             next
             to
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Know
             and
             be
             Acquainted
             with
             these
             blessed
             Images
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             freely
             to
             chuse
             their
             Company
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             be
             entirely
             united
             to
             them
             in
             Affection
             ;
             without
             which
             it
             would
             be
             no
             Felicity
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             
               same
               place
            
             with
             them
             .
             For
             to
             co-habit
             with
             Jesus
             and
             with
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             
               acquainted
               with
            
             ,
             and
             
               united
               to
            
             them
             in
             Heart
             and
             Affection
             ,
             would
             be
             rather
             a
             Burden
             than
             a
             Pleasure
             .
             The
             Happiness
             therefore
             of
             being
             in
             their
             Society
             ,
             consists
             in
             Knowing
             and
             Chusing
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             every
             where
             implied
             ,
             where
             our
             being
             with
             them
             is
             mentioned
             as
             a
             part
             of
             our
             Heaven
             .
             Thus
             1
             Thes.
             iv
             .
             17
             .
             to
             
               be
               ever
               with
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             being
             
               ever
               in
               Heaven
            
             ;
             but
             then
             't
             is
             to
             be
             ever
             with
             him
             upon
             Choice
             ;
             for
             so
             those
             words
             imply
             ,
             Phil.
             i.
             23
             .
             
               I
               desire
               to
               depart
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               which
               is
               far
               better
               .
            
             And
             accordingly
             this
             is
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             as
             a
             
             
               dear
               Priviledge
            
             of
             our
             being
             Members
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             entituled
             to
             the
             Society
             of
             
               Holy
               Myriads
               of
               Angels
               ,
               of
               the
               general
               assembly
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               first-born
               ,
               of
               God
               the
               Judge
               of
               all
               ,
               of
               the
               Spirits
               of
               Just
               men
               made
               perfect
               ,
               and
               of
               Jesus
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
            
             Heb.
             xii
             .
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             indeed
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             
               inestimable
               Happiness
            
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             co-habit
             ,
             but
             be
             
               acquainted
               with
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Heart
             and
             Will
             united
             to
             this
             Blessed
             and
             Glorious
             Company
             .
             For
             what
             Soul
             that
             has
             any
             Spark
             of
             Cordial
             Love
             to
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             
               best
               Friend
            
             of
             Souls
             that
             ever
             was
             ;
             any
             
               grateful
               remembrance
            
             of
             what
             he
             did
             and
             suffered
             for
             our
             sakes
             ;
             would
             not
             esteem
             it
             a
             
               mighty
               Felicity
            
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             his
             Presence
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             an
             Eye-witness
             of
             the
             happy
             Change
             of
             his
             past
             woful
             Circumstances
             ?
             To
             see
             him
             that
             was
             so
             
               cruelly
               treated
            
             ,
             so
             barbarously
             
               vilified
               ,
               tortured
            
             ,
             and
             butchered
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             raised
             to
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             Splendour
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             to
             be
             Head
             and
             Prince
             of
             all
             the
             Hierarchy
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             be
             worshipped
             and
             celebrated
             throughout
             all
             the
             noble
             Choir
             of
             Archangels
             and
             Angels
             and
             
               Spirits
               of
               just
               men
               made
               Perfect
               ?
            
             Verily
             methinks
             had
             I
             only
             the
             Priviledge
             to
             look
             in
             and
             see
             my
             dear
             and
             blessed
             Lord
             surrounded
             with
             all
             this
             Circle
             of
             Glories
             ,
             
             it
             would
             be
             a
             most
             
               Heavenly
               Consolation
            
             to
             me
             ,
             though
             I
             were
             sure
             never
             to
             partake
             of
             it
             .
             The
             very
             Communion
             I
             should
             have
             in
             the
             Joyes
             of
             my
             Master
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             Heaven
             at
             Second-hand
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             Soul
             would
             be
             wondrous
             Happy
             by
             Sympathizing
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Felicity
             and
             Advancement
             .
             But
             Oh!
             when
             that
             
               Blessed
               Person
            
             shall
             not
             only
             permit
             me
             to
             see
             his
             Glory
             ,
             but
             introduce
             me
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             me
             Partaker
             of
             it
             ;
             when
             I
             shall
             not
             only
             behold
             his
             
               Beloved
               Face
            
             ,
             but
             be
             admitted
             into
             his
             
               Dear
               Conversation
            
             ,
             and
             dwell
             in
             his
             Arms
             and
             Embraces
             for
             ever
             ;
             when
             I
             shall
             hear
             him
             record
             the
             
               wondrous
               Adventures
            
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             through
             how
             many
             
               woful
               Stages
            
             he
             passed
             to
             rescue
             me
             from
             Misery
             ,
             and
             make
             me
             Happy
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             shall
             have
             a
             most
             
               ravishing
               Feeling
            
             of
             that
             Happiness
             ;
             how
             will
             my
             Heart
             spring
             with
             Joy
             ,
             and
             burn
             with
             Love
             ,
             and
             my
             Mouth
             o'reflow
             with
             Praises
             and
             Thanksgivings
             to
             him
             !
          
           
             AND
             as
             our
             Acquaintance
             with
             ,
             and
             Choice
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Jesus
            
             must
             needs
             contribute
             vastly
             to
             our
             Happiness
             ;
             so
             must
             also
             (
             though
             not
             in
             so
             high
             a
             Degree
             )
             our
             being
             
               intimately
               acquainted
            
             and
             united
             with
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             .
             Who
             being
             not
             only
             endowed
             with
             large
             and
             comprehensive
             Vnderstandings
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             perfect
             Good-nature
             
             and
             most
             generous
             Charity
             ,
             must
             needs
             make
             
               excellent
               Company
            
             .
             For
             as
             their
             Goodness
             cannot
             but
             render
             their
             Conversation
             infinitely
             free
             and
             benign
             ,
             so
             their
             great
             Knowledge
             must
             necessarily
             render
             it
             equally
             profitable
             and
             delightful
             .
             And
             then
             being
             so
             Knowing
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             supposed
             to
             understand
             all
             the
             
               wise
               Arts
            
             of
             Endearment
             ;
             and
             being
             so
             Good
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             also
             supposed
             to
             be
             continually
             practising
             them
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             what
             a
             
               Heavenly
               Conversation
            
             must
             theirs
             be
             ,
             the
             Scope
             whereof
             is
             the
             most
             
               glorious
               Knowledge
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             whereof
             is
             the
             most
             
               perfect
               Friendship
            
             ?
             Who
             would
             not
             be
             willing
             to
             leave
             a
             
               foolish
               ,
               froward
            
             ,
             and
             ill-natured
             World
             ,
             for
             the
             blessed
             Society
             of
             these
             
               wise
               Friends
            
             and
             
               perfect
               Lovers
            
             ?
             And
             what
             a
             Felicity
             must
             it
             be
             to
             spend
             an
             Eternity
             in
             such
             a
             noble
             Conversation
             !
             Where
             we
             shall
             hear
             the
             
               deep
               Philosophy
            
             of
             Heaven
             communicated
             with
             
               mutual
               Freedom
            
             in
             the
             Wise
             and
             Amicable
             Discourses
             of
             Angels
             and
             of
             
               Glorified
               Spirits
            
             ;
             who
             without
             any
             Reserve
             ,
             or
             
               affectation
               of
               Mystery
            
             ,
             without
             Passion
             or
             Interest
             or
             
               peevish
               Contention
            
             for
             Victory
             ,
             do
             freely
             Philosophize
             ,
             and
             mutually
             impart
             the
             treasures
             of
             each
             others
             Knowledge
             .
             For
             since
             all
             Saints
             there
             are
             great
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             all
             Philosophers
             perfect
             Saints
             ,
             we
             must
             
             needs
             suppose
             Knowledge
             and
             
               Goodness
               ,
               Wisdom
            
             and
             Charity
             to
             be
             equally
             intermingled
             throughout
             all
             their
             Conversation
             ;
             and
             being
             so
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             imagined
             more
             delightful
             !
             When
             therefore
             we
             shall
             leave
             this
             impertinent
             and
             unsociable
             World
             ;
             and
             all
             our
             
               good
               old
               Friends
            
             that
             are
             gone
             to
             Heaven
             before
             us
             ,
             shall
             meet
             us
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             are
             landed
             upon
             the
             shore
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             with
             infinite
             congratulations
             for
             our
             safe
             Arrival
             shall
             conduct
             us
             into
             the
             Company
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             and
             
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
            
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             introduce
             us
             into
             an
             intimate
             Acquaintance
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             those
             brave
             and
             generous
             Souls
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             glorious
             Examples
             have
             recommended
             themselves
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             
               familiar
               Friends
            
             with
             Angels
             and
             Arch-Angels
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Courtiers
             of
             Heaven
             shall
             call
             us
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             bid
             us
             Welcome
             to
             their
             
               Masters
               Joy
            
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             received
             into
             their
             glorious
             Society
             with
             all
             the
             tender
             indearments
             and
             Caresses
             of
             those
             
               Heavenly
               Lovers
            
             ;
             what
             a
             mighty
             Addition
             to
             our
             Happiness
             will
             this
             be
             !
          
           
             THERE
             are
             indeed
             some
             other
             additions
             to
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             Glory
             and
             Magnificence
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Highest
               Heaven
            
             ,
             or
             the
             upper
             and
             purer
             Tracts
             of
             the
             Aether
             ,
             which
             our
             
             Saviour
             calls
             
               Paradise
               ,
               Luke
            
             xxiii
             .
             43
             .
             and
             St.
             Paul
             the
             
               Third
               Heaven
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             xii
             .
             2
             .
             both
             which
             in
             the
             phrase
             of
             that
             Age
             bespeak
             it
             to
             be
             a
             place
             of
             
               unspeakable
               Glory
            
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Jews
             do
             commonly
             call
             this
             blessed
             Seat
             the
             Third
             or
             Angel-bearing
             Region
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             denote
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Palace
             of
             the
             King
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             where
             his
             most
             glorious
             Courtiers
             do
             reside
             ;
             and
             they
             also
             call
             it
             Paradise
             ,
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             Earthly
             Paradise
             of
             Eden
             ;
             because
             as
             that
             was
             the
             Garden
             of
             this
             lower
             World
             ,
             so
             this
             is
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Creation
            
             .
             And
             though
             we
             have
             no
             
               exact
               description
            
             of
             this
             place
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             perhaps
             because
             no
             humane
             language
             can
             describe
             it
             ;
             yet
             since
             God
             hath
             chosen
             it
             for
             the
             
               Everlasting
               Theatre
            
             of
             Bliss
             and
             Happiness
             ,
             we
             may
             thence
             reasonably
             conclude
             that
             he
             hath
             most
             
               exquisitely
               furnished
            
             it
             with
             all
             accommodations
             that
             are
             requisite
             to
             a
             most
             happy
             and
             blissful
             Life
             .
          
           
             BESIDES
             which
             also
             there
             is
             the
             
               everlasting
               Duration
            
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             great
             Accession
             to
             its
             Happiness
             .
             That
             such
             is
             the
             Nature
             of
             its
             Enjoyments
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             like
             all
             other
             Pleasures
             ,
             spend
             and
             wast
             in
             the
             Fruition
             ;
             that
             though
             it
             will
             be
             always
             feeding
             our
             Faculties
             with
             new
             Delights
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             never
             be
             exhausted
             ,
             
             but
             be
             always
             equally
             ,
             because
             infinitely
             ,
             distant
             from
             a
             Period
             .
             So
             that
             its
             Happiness
             consisting
             of
             an
             
               infinite
               Variety
            
             of
             Pleasure
             extended
             to
             an
             
               infinite
               Duration
            
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             for
             those
             that
             enjoy
             it
             to
             be
             either
             cloyd
             with
             the
             repetition
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             tormented
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             losing
             it
             .
          
           
             BUT
             these
             
               Two
               last
            
             I
             only
             mention
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             so
             properly
             belong
             to
             our
             present
             Argument
             ;
             which
             is
             only
             to
             explain
             the
             Nature
             of
             Heaven
             so
             far
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             those
             Means
             by
             which
             it
             is
             to
             be
             attained
             .
          
           
             NOW
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             concerning
             this
             great
             End
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ,
             these
             Two
             things
             are
             to
             be
             inferr'd
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             I.
             THAT
             the
             main
             of
             Heaven
             consists
             not
             so
             much
             in
             any
             outward
             Possession
             ,
             as
             in
             an
             inward
             State
             and
             Temper
             .
             For
             though
             Heaven
             be
             doubtless
             a
             most
             
               glorious
               Place
            
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             blessed
             Inhabitants
             do
             possess
             and
             hold
             it
             by
             an
             everlasting
             Tenure
             ;
             yet
             't
             is
             a
             great
             mistake
             to
             imagine
             that
             the
             main
             happiness
             of
             Heaven
             consists
             in
             living
             for
             ever
             in
             a
             
               glorious
               Place
            
             ,
             which
             separated
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             Heaven
             would
             be
             but
             a
             poor
             and
             hungry
             kind
             of
             Happiness
             .
             For
             Life
             is
             no
             otherwise
             a
             Happiness
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             is
             the
             
             Principle
             of
             all
             our
             pleasant
             and
             
               grateful
               Perceptions
            
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             could
             live
             for
             ever
             without
             perceiving
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             the
             same
             thing
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             nothing
             but
             a
             Company
             of
             everlasting
             Stones
             and
             Trees
             ;
             and
             what
             great
             matter
             would
             it
             signifie
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             in
             a
             
               glorious
               Place
            
             ,
             unless
             we
             could
             be
             for
             ever
             affected
             by
             it
             with
             a
             
               delightful
               sense
            
             and
             perception
             ;
             which
             is
             impossible
             ,
             because
             all
             
               delightful
               sense
            
             (
             as
             hath
             already
             been
             proved
             )
             arises
             out
             of
             the
             
               vigorous
               exercise
            
             of
             our
             Faculties
             about
             such
             Objects
             as
             are
             suitable
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             what
             can
             there
             be
             in
             the
             most
             
               glorious
               Place
            
             so
             suitable
             to
             a
             
               Rational
               Mind
            
             and
             Will
             ,
             as
             to
             keep
             them
             for
             ever
             vigorously
             employed
             and
             exercised
             about
             it
             ?
             It
             may
             indeed
             for
             a
             while
             employ
             the
             Mind
             in
             an
             eager
             Contemplation
             of
             its
             new
             and
             surprizing
             Beauties
             ;
             but
             how
             soon
             would
             the
             Mind
             dis-relish
             it
             ,
             were
             it
             to
             be
             its
             only
             Entertainment
             for
             Eternity
             ?
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Will
             ,
             what
             would
             a
             fine
             Place
             signifie
             to
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             replenished
             with
             such
             Objects
             as
             are
             suitable
             to
             its
             own
             Options
             ?
             And
             indeed
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             can
             everlastingly
             gratifie
             a
             Rational
             Mind
             and
             Will
             ,
             but
             what
             has
             in
             it
             such
             an
             Infinity
             of
             Truth
             as
             is
             everlastingly
             Knowable
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             Infinity
             of
             Goodness
             as
             is
             everlastingly
             
             Desireable
             ;
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             nothing
             but
             what
             hath
             Truth
             enough
             in
             it
             for
             the
             one
             to
             be
             vigorously
             contemplating
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             what
             hath
             Goodness
             enough
             in
             it
             for
             the
             other
             to
             be
             as
             vigorously
             
               loving
               ,
               adoring
            
             ,
             and
             imitating
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             such
             an
             Infinitude
             of
             Truth
             and
             Goodness
             is
             no
             where
             to
             be
             found
             but
             in
             God.
             But
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Place
             ,
             and
             Duration
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             being
             an
             Object
             that
             is
             external
             to
             us
             ,
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             a
             Happiness
             to
             us
             unless
             we
             
               act
               upon
            
             him
             ,
             and
             
               freely
               exercise
            
             our
             Faculties
             about
             him
             ;
             unless
             we
             Know
             him
             ,
             and
             Love
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             that
             which
             Felicitates
             all
             ,
             is
             our
             own
             
               Internal
               Act
            
             ;
             't
             is
             by
             this
             that
             we
             enjoy
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             perceive
             all
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             by
             
               being
               in
               Heaven
            
             that
             men
             are
             constituted
             Happy
             ,
             but
             by
             
               vigorously
               exerting
            
             their
             Faculties
             upon
             the
             Heavenly
             Objects
             .
             For
             without
             this
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             Heaven
             or
             
               out
               of
               it
            
             would
             be
             altogether
             indifferent
             to
             us
             .
             The
             Happiness
             of
             Heaven
             therefore
             consists
             in
             a
             State
             of
             
               Heavenly
               Action
            
             ;
             in
             being
             so
             attempered
             and
             connaturaliz'd
             to
             the
             Objects
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             always
             
               acting
               upon
            
             ,
             and
             
               chearfully
               employing
            
             our
             Faculties
             about
             them
             .
             For
             as
             there
             is
             no
             Pleasure
             in
             Acting
             coldly
             upon
             suitable
             Objects
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             Pain
             and
             
             Trouble
             in
             acting
             vigorously
             upon
             unsuitable
             ones
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             make
             Heaven
             it self
             a
             Happiness
             to
             us
             ,
             t
             is
             necessary
             not
             only
             that
             we
             should
             act
             vigorously
             upon
             the
             Objects
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             so
             act
             from
             a
             suitableness
             of
             Temper
             to
             them
             .
             That
             we
             should
             contemplate
             God
             ,
             submit
             to
             his
             Will
             ,
             adore
             and
             imitate
             his
             Perfections
             from
             a
             
               God-like
               Temper
            
             and
             Disposition
             .
             For
             otherwise
             these
             Acts
             will
             be
             Penances
             instead
             of
             Pleasures
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             intensely
             we
             exert
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             painful
             they
             will
             be
             .
             And
             if
             we
             were
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             all
             that
             Heavenly
             Exercise
             in
             which
             the
             Happiness
             of
             it
             consists
             ,
             would
             be
             but
             a
             Torment
             and
             Vexation
             to
             us
             ,
             unless
             we
             had
             a
             
               Heavenly
               Temper
            
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Parts
             of
             Matter
             can
             never
             rest
             ,
             but
             do
             move
             about
             in
             a
             perpetual
             Whirl-pool
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             hit
             into
             a
             place
             or
             Interstice
             that
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Form
             and
             Figure
             with
             them
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             nothing
             can
             rest
             in
             Heaven
             but
             what
             is
             Heavenly
             .
             All
             that
             is
             otherwise
             rebounds
             and
             
               flyes
               off
            
             of
             its
             own
             accord
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             acquiesce
             there
             ,
             till
             't
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Form
             ,
             and
             Temper
             ,
             and
             Disposition
             with
             it
             .
             From
             hence
             therefore
             it
             's
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Happiness
             of
             a
             Man
             in
             Heaven
             consists
             not
             so
             much
             in
             the
             outward
             Glory
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             inward
             State
             of
             his
             own
             
             Mind
             ,
             which
             from
             a
             suitableness
             of
             Temper
             to
             the
             Heavenly
             Objects
             doth
             always
             freely
             employ
             and
             exercise
             its
             Faculties
             about
             them
             .
          
           
             II.
             THAT
             the
             
               Heavenly
               State
            
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Perfection
             of
             all
             
               Heavenly
               Vertue
            
             .
             For
             it
             hath
             been
             already
             proved
             ,
             That
             Heaven
             consists
             in
             a
             clear
             and
             intimate
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             a
             free
             and
             uncontested
             Choice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             Blessed
             Beings
             that
             resemble
             him
             ;
             and
             
               these
               Two
            
             comprehend
             all
             Heavenly
             Virtue
             .
             So
             that
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             is
             not
             in
             Kind
             ,
             but
             in
             Degree
             .
             For
             Grace
             is
             the
             Seed
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Glory
             is
             the
             Maturity
             of
             Grace
             .
             'T
             is
             Knowledge
             exalted
             above
             all
             Error
             and
             Prejudice
             ,
             above
             all
             Difficulty
             or
             Obscurity
             of
             Apprehension
             ;
             't
             is
             Love
             strained
             from
             all
             repugnancies
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             refined
             into
             a
             pure
             
               Celestial
               flame
            
             ;
             t
             is
             Obedience
             to
             and
             Imitation
             of
             God
             ,
             perfectly
             separated
             from
             all
             sinful
             Defects
             ,
             and
             freed
             from
             the
             Clog
             of
             counter-striving
             Principles
             ;
             't
             is
             Adoration
             of
             and
             Dependency
             upon
             him
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             degree
             of
             Indisposition
             or
             Despondency
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             free
             and
             uncontrolled
             Motion
             of
             all
             the
             Heavenly
             Virtues
             together
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             every
             one
             most
             vigorously
             exerted
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             Check
             or
             Impediment
             .
             
             This
             therefore
             being
             the
             
               State
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             discoursed
             ,
             it
             hence
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             main
             difference
             between
             Virtue
             and
             Heaven
             is
             only
             Gradual
             ;
             that
             Virtue
             is
             the
             Beginning
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             is
             the
             Perfection
             of
             Virtue
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             as
             the
             lowest
             Degree
             of
             true
             Virtue
             is
             a
             step
             Heaven-wards
             ,
             so
             every
             farther
             Degree
             is
             a
             
               nearer
               Approach
            
             towards
             the
             Heavenly
             state
             .
             So
             that
             as
             we
             grow
             in
             Grace
             ,
             and
             proceed
             from
             one
             Degree
             of
             Virtue
             to
             another
             ,
             we
             draw
             nearer
             and
             nearer
             to
             that
             blessed
             Condition
             in
             which
             we
             shall
             be
             all
             
               pure
               Virtue
            
             without
             any
             sinful
             Alloy
             or
             Intermixture
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             true
             State
             and
             Condition
             of
             HEAVEN
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Concerning
             the
             Means
             by
             which
             this
             Great
             End
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             is
             to
             be
             attained
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             the
             great
             Design
             of
             Christianity
             being
             to
             advance
             our
             Natures
             to
             such
             a
             sublime
             Degree
             of
             Purity
             and
             Perfection
             as
             is
             requisite
             to
             capacitate
             us
             for
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             a
             
               Heavenly
               Bliss
            
             ;
             it
             was
             necessitated
             in
             order
             hereunto
             ,
             to
             strain
             our
             Duty
             to
             a
             greater
             Height
             than
             any
             preceding
             Law
             had
             done
             before
             it
             .
             For
             the
             End
             of
             all
             Gods
             Laws
             is
             the
             Happiness
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             may
             be
             effectual
             Means
             to
             promote
             this
             End
             ,
             it
             's
             necessary
             that
             the
             Duties
             they
             enjoyn
             should
             be
             such
             as
             the
             Nature
             of
             our
             Happiness
             requires
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             first
             state
             of
             our
             Nature
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             of
             Innocence
             ,
             we
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             design'd
             only
             for
             a
             
               Terrestrial
               Paradise
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             a
             
               Sensual
               ,
               Animal
               Happiness
            
             in
             a
             state
             of
             
               Earthly
               Immortality
            
             .
             And
             to
             serve
             and
             promote
             this
             end
             ,
             God
             gave
             us
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             nothing
             else
             but
             only
             
               Right
               Reason
            
             dictating
             to
             us
             what
             is
             
             necessary
             to
             be
             done
             in
             order
             to
             an
             
               Earthly
               Happiness
            
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             Duties
             of
             this
             Law
             were
             of
             a
             much
             lower
             strain
             than
             the
             Duties
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             they
             being
             intended
             for
             the
             Means
             and
             Instruments
             of
             a
             much
             lower
             Happiness
             .
             For
             in
             this
             our
             Earthly
             and
             Animal
             State
             ,
             Right
             Reason
             could
             require
             nothing
             of
             us
             but
             what
             was
             subservient
             to
             our
             Earthly
             and
             Animal
             Felicity
             ;
             and
             nothing
             could
             be
             good
             for
             us
             but
             what
             tended
             thereunto
             ,
             nothing
             evil
             but
             what
             did
             obstruct
             and
             oppose
             it
             .
             But
             now
             that
             our
             Happiness
             is
             placed
             in
             another
             World
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             
               vastly
               different
            
             Enjoyments
             from
             those
             of
             a
             Terrestrial
             Paradise
             ,
             we
             must
             proceed
             upon
             other
             Principles
             .
             For
             now
             every
             Action
             is
             Good
             or
             Bad
             ,
             Wise
             or
             Foolish
             ,
             as
             it
             serves
             or
             hinders
             our
             Happiness
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             highly
             reasonable
             that
             now
             we
             should
             live
             at
             a
             
               different
               rate
            
             ,
             than
             what
             we
             were
             obliged
             to
             in
             that
             Animal
             state
             wherein
             we
             were
             first
             Created
             ;
             that
             we
             should
             submit
             our
             earthly
             to
             our
             heavenly
             Interest
             ,
             and
             renounce
             the
             Joyes
             and
             Pleasures
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             stand
             in
             competition
             with
             the
             spiritual
             Felicities
             of
             the
             
               Life
               to
               come
               ▪
               Now
            
             we
             are
             no
             longer
             to
             look
             upon
             this
             World
             as
             our
             
               Native
               Countrey
            
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             
               Foreign
               Land
            
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             are
             to
             reckon
             our
             
             selves
             Strangers
             and
             Pilgrims
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             to
             use
             the
             conveniencies
             of
             this
             Life
             as
             strangers
             do
             their
             Inns
             ,
             not
             to
             abide
             or
             take
             up
             our
             habitation
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             bait
             and
             away
             ,
             and
             refresh
             our selves
             that
             so
             we
             may
             be
             the
             better
             enabled
             to
             perform
             our
             Journey
             to
             the
             Eternal
             World.
             For
             the
             scene
             of
             our
             Happiness
             being
             shifted
             from
             an
             Earthly
             Immortality
             ,
             to
             an
             Heavenly
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             Happiness
             it self
             being
             now
             much
             more
             sublime
             and
             pure
             and
             spiritual
             than
             it
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             had
             it
             continued
             Earthly
             ;
             it
             's
             necessary
             that
             our
             Nature
             should
             be
             exalted
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             be
             raised
             as
             high
             above
             the
             condion
             of
             mere
             Earthly
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             above
             the
             rank
             and
             quality
             of
             an
             Earthly
             Happiness
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             relish
             and
             enjoy
             it
             .
          
           
             NOW
             every
             Agent
             hath
             need
             of
             more
             or
             fewer
             Means
             proportionably
             as
             he
             is
             
               farther
               off
            
             ,
             or
             nearer
             to
             the
             End
             he
             drives
             at
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             the
             Husbandman
             that
             hath
             a
             fat
             and
             fruitful
             Soil
             to
             sow
             his
             Seed
             in
             ,
             is
             nearer
             to
             the
             attaining
             of
             a
             good
             Harvest
             ,
             than
             he
             that
             hath
             a
             barren
             or
             stony
             Ground
             to
             work
             upon
             ;
             and
             therefore
             hath
             much
             less
             to
             do
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             latter
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             plough
             and
             sow
             ,
             must
             manure
             his
             Ground
             and
             gather
             out
             the
             stones
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             
             former
             needs
             only
             plough
             up
             the
             fertile
             Earth
             ,
             and
             cast
             his
             Seed
             into
             it
             .
             Or
             to
             come
             closer
             to
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             ;
             a
             man
             that
             is
             meerly
             ignorant
             is
             in
             a
             much
             nearer
             capacity
             of
             true
             Knowledge
             ,
             than
             he
             whose
             mind
             is
             altogether
             prejudiced
             with
             erroneous
             Principles
             ;
             and
             therefore
             needs
             much
             fewer
             Helps
             and
             Means
             to
             attain
             it
             .
             For
             his
             mind
             being
             perfectly
             disengaged
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             fair
             Paper
             ,
             on
             which
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             writ
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             
               blotted
               out
            
             ;
             So
             that
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             to
             inquire
             after
             and
             receive
             the
             Truth
             when
             it
             is
             fairly
             proposed
             to
             him
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Prejudiced
             man
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             great
             deal
             to
             unlearn
             before
             he
             can
             be
             capable
             of
             Learning
             ;
             a
             great
             many
             false
             Principles
             to
             be
             expunged
             ,
             before
             ever
             the
             true
             Notions
             of
             Things
             can
             be
             imprinted
             on
             his
             Understanding
             .
          
           
             IF
             therfore
             we
             would
             take
             a
             true
             account
             of
             all
             those
             Means
             that
             are
             necessary
             to
             our
             attaining
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             what
             a
             
               vast
               distance
            
             we
             are
             from
             it
             in
             this
             corrupt
             and
             degenerate
             state
             of
             our
             Nature
             .
             If
             we
             were
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Indifference
             between
             Virtue
             and
             Vice
             we
             should
             be
             much
             nearer
             Heaven
             than
             we
             are
             ;
             For
             then
             ,
             as
             we
             should
             be
             without
             those
             
               Heavenly
               virtues
            
             in
             the
             free
             Exercise
             whereof
             the
             state
             of
             Heaven
             consists
             ;
             so
             we
             should
             be
             without
             
             all
             that
             Repugnance
             and
             Aversation
             to
             them
             which
             renders
             them
             so
             difficultly
             attainable
             ;
             and
             our
             Nature
             being
             already
             in
             an
             Aequilibrium
             would
             by
             the
             least
             over-weight
             of
             Motive
             be
             presently
             inclined
             to
             Virtue
             and
             Goodness
             .
             But
             ,
             alas
             !
             in
             this
             corrupt
             state
             whereinto
             we
             are
             sunk
             ,
             our
             Nature
             runs
             Evil-wards
             with
             a
             very
             strong
             and
             prevailing
             Biass
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             only
             void
             of
             virtue
             ,
             but
             averse
             to
             it
             .
             And
             this
             sets
             us
             at
             a
             far
             greater
             distance
             from
             the
             blessed
             End
             of
             our
             Religion
             than
             otherwise
             we
             should
             be
             .
             For
             every
             Degree
             of
             vicious
             Inclination
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             a
             Remove
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             a
             Descent
             from
             that
             Perfection
             of
             virtue
             wherein
             the
             Heavenly
             Blessedness
             consists
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             how
             remote
             from
             Heaven
             are
             the
             Generality
             of
             men
             in
             the
             Beginning
             of
             their
             Progress
             thither
             ;
             when
             to
             their
             natural
             Corruption
             they
             have
             superadded
             by
             their
             sinful
             Courses
             so
             many
             inordinate
             Inclinations
             and
             inveterate
             sinful
             Habits
             ;
             when
             by
             a
             long
             series
             of
             wicked
             Actions
             ,
             they
             have
             raised
             and
             blown
             up
             their
             Concupiscence
             into
             such
             raging
             flames
             of
             Lust
             as
             generally
             they
             do
             !
             And
             being
             thus
             far
             gone
             back
             from
             our
             End
             ,
             there
             are
             sundry
             Means
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             have
             been
             perfectly
             needless
             and
             superfluous
             ,
             that
             are
             now
             become
             absolutely
             necessary
             thereunto
             .
             For
             
             had
             we
             begun
             our
             Progress
             towards
             Heaven
             from
             a
             state
             of
             Indifferency
             between
             virtue
             and
             vice
             ,
             we
             had
             had
             no
             more
             to
             do
             but
             to
             practise
             those
             several
             virtues
             of
             Religion
             of
             which
             the
             Heavenly
             Life
             and
             state
             consists
             ;
             to
             love
             ,
             and
             to
             contemplate
             ,
             to
             adore
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             God
             ,
             and
             behave
             our selves
             justly
             and
             charitably
             towards
             one
             another
             ;
             all
             which
             would
             have
             been
             so
             easie
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             have
             had
             no
             occasion
             of
             any
             
               Instrumental
               Duties
            
             to
             facilitate
             them
             to
             us
             .
             Whereas
             now
             starting
             Heaven-wards
             ,
             as
             we
             generally
             do
             ,
             from
             a
             most
             corrupt
             and
             degenerate
             State
             ,
             there
             are
             sundry
             other
             Means
             which
             we
             must
             use
             as
             Instruments
             that
             are
             necessary
             to
             our
             acquiring
             and
             persevering
             in
             the
             virtues
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Life
             ;
             to
             our
             conquering
             the
             Difficulties
             of
             ,
             and
             killing
             the
             vicious
             Aversations
             of
             our
             Natures
             against
             them
             :
             All
             which
             would
             have
             been
             needless
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ,
             had
             not
             our
             Nature
             been
             so
             depraved
             and
             corrupt
             as
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             SO
             that
             as
             the
             case
             now
             stands
             with
             us
             ,
             there
             are
             Two
             sorts
             of
             Means
             that
             are
             necessary
             to
             our
             obtaining
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             The
             first
             is
             the
             Practice
             of
             those
             
               Heavenly
               virtues
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Perfection
             whereof
             consists
             the
             state
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             the
             Second
             is
             the
             Practice
             of
             certain
             
               Instrumental
               Duties
            
             ,
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             our
             acquiring
             those
             Heavenly
             virtues
             ,
             
             and
             overcoming
             the
             Difficulties
             of
             them
             .
             The
             first
             sort
             of
             these
             are
             the
             proximate
             Means
             ,
             those
             which
             directly
             and
             immediatly
             respect
             the
             Great
             and
             Ultimate
             End
             ;
             The
             second
             the
             more
             remote
             Means
             ,
             which
             immediatly
             respect
             those
             Means
             that
             immediatly
             respect
             the
             End.
             The
             first
             is
             like
             the
             Art
             of
             the
             Builder
             which
             immediatly
             respects
             the
             House
             ;
             The
             second
             like
             the
             Art
             of
             the
             Smith
             which
             immediately
             respects
             the
             Means
             and
             Instruments
             of
             Building
             .
          
           
             I.
             ONE
             sort
             of
             Means
             necessary
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             more
             directly
             and
             immediately
             respects
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             Practice
             of
             those
             Virtues
             in
             the
             Perfection
             whereof
             the
             Heavenly
             Life
             consists
             .
             For
             we
             find
             by
             experience
             that
             all
             Heavenly
             Virtues
             are
             to
             be
             acquired
             and
             perfected
             only
             by
             Practice
             ;
             That
             as
             all
             bad
             Dispositions
             are
             acquired
             and
             improved
             into
             Habits
             by
             bad
             Practices
             and
             Customs
             ,
             so
             are
             all
             the
             contrary
             virtuous
             ones
             by
             the
             contrary
             Practices
             .
             For
             Religion
             proceeds
             in
             the
             methods
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             carries
             us
             on
             from
             the
             Acts
             to
             the
             Dispositions
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Dispositions
             to
             the
             Habits
             of
             Virtue
             .
             And
             by
             the
             same
             method
             the
             
               Divine
               Grace
            
             which
             accompanies
             Religion
             ,
             does
             ordinarily
             work
             its
             Effects
             upon
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             ,
             not
             by
             an
             
               instantaneous
               Infusion
            
             of
             virtuous
             Habits
             into
             the
             Will
             ,
             
             but
             by
             persuading
             them
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             those
             Virtues
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             their
             
               vicious
               Habits
            
             ,
             and
             to
             persist
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             them
             till
             they
             have
             mortified
             those
             Habits
             ,
             and
             throughly
             habituated
             and
             inured
             them selves
             to
             these
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             is
             like
             a
             Graff
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             is
             put
             into
             a
             Stock
             which
             is
             quite
             of
             another
             kind
             ,
             doth
             yet
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Faculties
             and
             Juices
             of
             the
             Stock
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             cooperating
             with
             them
             ,
             converts
             it
             by
             degrees
             into
             its
             own
             Nature
             .
             And
             this
             is
             exactly
             agreeable
             to
             the
             common
             experience
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             Reformation
             are
             so
             far
             from
             acting
             vertuously
             from
             Habit
             and
             Inclination
             ,
             that
             it
             goes
             against
             the
             very
             Grain
             of
             their
             Nature
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             much
             rather
             return
             to
             their
             vicious
             courses
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             chased
             and
             pursued
             by
             the
             Terrours
             of
             an
             
               awakened
               Conscience
            
             ;
             and
             when
             afterwards
             they
             come
             to
             act
             upon
             a
             more
             ingenuous
             Principle
             ,
             yet
             still
             they
             find
             in
             themselves
             a
             great
             Averseness
             and
             Reluctancy
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             a
             great
             while
             usually
             ere
             they
             arrive
             to
             a
             Habit
             or
             Facility
             of
             acting
             virtuously
             .
             But
             then
             by
             perseverance
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             Virtue
             they
             are
             more
             and
             more
             inclined
             and
             disposed
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             degrees
             it
             becomes
             easie
             and
             natural
             to
             them
             .
             If
             therefore
             we
             would
             ever
             arrive
             to
             that
             Perfection
             of
             Virtue
             which
             the
             Heavenly
             
             State
             implies
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             the
             Practice
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             by
             a
             continual
             training
             and
             exercising
             our selves
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Life
             ,
             which
             by
             degrees
             will
             
               wear
               off
            
             the
             Difficulty
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             adapt
             and
             familiarize
             our
             Nature
             to
             it
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ·
             
               Those
               things
               which
               they
               that
               learn
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               they
               learn
               by
               doing
               them
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             learn
             Devotion
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             Submission
             to
             God
             by
             Denying
             our selves
             ,
             Charity
             by
             giving
             Alms
             ,
             and
             Meekness
             by
             Forgiving
             Injuries
             .
             And
             we
             may
             as
             reasonably
             expect
             to
             commence
             learned
             without
             study
             ,
             as
             virtuous
             without
             the
             Practice
             of
             Virtue
             .
             Since
             therefore
             the
             Formal
             Happiness
             of
             our
             reasonable
             Natures
             consists
             in
             the
             Perfection
             of
             all
             the
             Heavenly
             virtues
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             by
             these
             alone
             that
             we
             can
             rellish
             and
             enjoy
             the
             blissful
             Objects
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             it
             hence
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Practice
             of
             those
             virtues
             is
             the
             most
             direct
             and
             immediate
             Means
             to
             obtain
             the
             
               Blessed
               End
            
             of
             our
             Religion
             .
             But
             then
             ,
          
           
             II.
             ANOTHER
             sort
             of
             Means
             necessary
             to
             our
             obtaining
             of
             Heaven
             consists
             of
             certain
             
               Instrumental
               Duties
            
             by
             which
             we
             are
             to
             
               acquire
               ,
               improve
            
             ,
             and
             perfect
             these
             
               Heavenly
               Virtues
            
             .
             What
             these
             Means
             are
             will
             be
             hereafter
             largely
             shown
             :
             All
             that
             I
             shall
             say
             of
             them
             at
             present
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             such
             as
             are
             
             no
             farther
             good
             and
             useful
             ,
             than
             as
             they
             are
             the
             Means
             of
             Heavenly
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             do
             tend
             towards
             the
             
               acquiring
               ,
               improving
            
             ,
             and
             perfecting
             it
             .
             For
             the
             whole
             Duty
             of
             Man
             may
             be
             distributed
             into
             these
             
               Two
               Generals
               ,
               viz.
            
             The
             Religion
             of
             the
             End
             ,
             and
             Religion
             of
             the
             Means
             .
             The
             Religion
             of
             the
             End
             contains
             all
             that
             
               Heavenly
               Virtue
            
             wherein
             the
             Perfection
             and
             Happiness
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             consists
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             Apostle
             distributes
             into
             three
             particulars
             ,
             
               viz.
               Sobriety
               ,
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             and
             Godliness
             .
             The
             Religion
             of
             the
             Means
             comprehends
             all
             that
             Duty
             which
             does
             either
             naturally
             ,
             or
             by
             Institution
             ,
             respect
             and
             drive
             at
             this
             Religion
             of
             the
             End
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             other
             Duty
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             it self
             a
             Natural
             Branch
             and
             Part
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             respect
             and
             drive
             at
             it
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             assures
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             ,
             was
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             for
             this
             very
             purpose
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             
               deny
               all
               ungodliness
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               soberly
               ,
               and
               righteously
               and
               godly
               in
               this
               present
               world
               .
            
             And
             if
             we
             do
             not
             use
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Means
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             it
             is
             altogether
             useless
             and
             insignificant
             .
             For
             the
             purpose
             of
             all
             
               Religious
               Duties
            
             is
             either
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 reconcile
                 men
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 perfect
                 the
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 intitle
                 men
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 qualifie
                 and
                 dispose
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Life
                 .
                 To
                 neither
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Means
                 is
                 any
                 farther
                 useful
                 than
                 as
                 it
                 produces
                 and
                 promotes
                 in
                 us
                 those
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Virtues
                
                 which
                 are
                 implied
                 in
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 End.
                 For
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             I.
             IT
             is
             no
             further
             useful
             towards
             the
             reconciling
             Us
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             to
             Us.
             For
             there
             can
             be
             no
             hearty
             Reconciliation
             between
             adverse
             Parties
             without
             there
             be
             a
             mutual
             Likeness
             ,
             and
             Agreement
             of
             Natures
             .
             Now
             the
             
               Carnal
               Mind
            
             ,
             (
             which
             includes
             all
             that
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             
               Heavenly
               Virtues
            
             )
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             is
             
               Enmity
               against
               God
               ,
               Rom.
            
             vii
             .
             17
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             hath
             a
             natural
             Antipathy
             to
             the
             Purity
             and
             Goodness
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             .
             And
             this
             Antipathy
             the
             same
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             is
             founded
             in
             our
             
               wicked
               works
               ,
               Coloss.
            
             i.
             21
             .
             So
             that
             though
             we
             should
             practise
             never
             so
             diligently
             all
             that
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Means
             ,
             though
             we
             should
             pray
             ,
             and
             hear
             and
             
               receive
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             &c.
             with
             never
             so
             much
             Zeal
             and
             Constancy
             ,
             yet
             all
             this
             will
             be
             insignificant
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             reconciling
             our
             Natures
             to
             God
             ,
             unless
             it
             destroy
             in
             us
             that
             
               Carnal
               Mind
            
             and
             those
             
               wicked
               Works
            
             which
             render
             us
             so
             averse
             to
             his
             Goodness
             .
             And
             though
             God
             bears
             a
             
               hearty
               good
               Will
            
             to
             all
             that
             are
             capable
             of
             
             Good
             ,
             and
             embraces
             his
             whole
             Creation
             with
             the
             out-stretched
             Arms
             of
             his
             Benevolence
             ,
             yet
             he
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             pleased
             with
             ,
             or
             delighted
             in
             any
             but
             such
             as
             resemble
             Him
             in
             those
             amiable
             Graces
             of
             Purity
             and
             Goodness
             for
             which
             he
             loves
             Himself
             .
             For
             he
             loves
             not
             Himself
             meerly
             because
             he
             is
             Himself
             ,
             (
             which
             would
             be
             a
             
               blind
               Instinct
            
             ,
             rather
             than
             a
             
               Reasonable
               Love
            
             )
             but
             because
             He
             is
             Good
             ;
             and
             he
             loves
             Himself
             above
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             because
             he
             knows
             Himself
             to
             be
             the
             Highest
             and
             most
             Perfect
             Good
             :
             and
             consequently
             He
             loves
             all
             other
             things
             proportionably
             as
             they
             approach
             and
             resemble
             Him
             in
             Goodness
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             He
             loved
             Vs
             for
             any
             other
             Reason
             besides
             that
             for
             which
             he
             loves
             Himself
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             
               infinite
               Reason
            
             to
             love
             Himself
             ;
             because
             he
             would
             not
             have
             that
             Reason
             to
             love
             Himself
             for
             which
             he
             loves
             and
             takes
             delight
             in
             Vs.
             Since
             therefore
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             our
             Resemblance
             of
             God
             can
             reconcile
             Him
             to
             Us
             ,
             and
             since
             our
             Resemblance
             of
             Him
             consists
             in
             Virtue
             and
             true
             Goodness
             ,
             it
             hence
             follows
             that
             all
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Means
             is
             insignificant
             to
             our
             Reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             if
             it
             doth
             not
             render
             us
             truly
             virtuous
             .
             So
             that
             till
             this
             is
             effected
             there
             is
             so
             vast
             a
             Gulph
             between
             God
             and
             Us
             ,
             that
             neither
             We
             can
             go
             to
             Him
             nor
             He
             come
             to
             Vs
             ;
             and
             
             unless
             he
             alter
             his
             Nature
             by
             becoming
             impure
             as
             we
             are
             impure
             ,
             or
             we
             alter
             ours
             by
             becoming
             pure
             as
             He
             is
             pure
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             so
             immense
             a
             Distance
             between
             Him
             and
             Us
             as
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             we
             should
             ever
             meet
             and
             agree
             .
             So
             that
             what
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             of
             Sacrifice
             may
             be
             truly
             affirmed
             of
             all
             Religion
             of
             the
             
               Means
               ,
               Will
               the
               Lord
               be
               pleased
               with
               thousands
               of
               Rams
               or
               with
               ten
               thousands
               of
               Rivers
               of
               Oyl
               ?
            
             will
             He
             be
             reconciled
             upon
             our
             bare
             
               believing
               ,
               praying
            
             or
             
               receiving
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             No
             ,
             no
             ;
             
               He
               hath
               shewed
               thee
               ,
               O
               man
               ,
               what
               is
               good
               ;
               And
               what
               doth
               the
               Lord
               require
               of
               thee
               ,
               but
               to
               do
               justly
               ,
               and
               to
               love
               mercy
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               humbly
               with
               thy
               God
               ?
            
             Mich.
             vi
             .
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             II.
             THIS
             Religion
             of
             the
             Means
             is
             of
             no
             farther
             Use
             as
             to
             the
             perfecting
             our
             Natures
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             is
             instrumental
             to
             produce
             and
             promote
             in
             us
             those
             
               Heavenly
               Virtues
            
             which
             are
             implied
             in
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             End.
             For
             doubtless
             to
             be
             a
             Perfect
             Man
             is
             to
             live
             up
             to
             the
             Highest
             Principle
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             Reason
             ;
             and
             till
             we
             are
             once
             released
             from
             the
             slavery
             of
             Sense
             and
             Passion
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             Powers
             of
             Action
             are
             so
             subdued
             to
             this
             superiour
             Principle
             as
             to
             be
             wholly
             regulated
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             chuse
             and
             refuse
             ,
             and
             love
             and
             hate
             ,
             and
             hope
             and
             fear
             ,
             and
             desire
             and
             delight
             ,
             according
             as
             right
             Reason
             directs
             ,
             
             we
             are
             in
             a
             maimed
             and
             imperfect
             Condition
             .
             Now
             what
             else
             is
             Virtue
             but
             a
             Habit
             of
             Living
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Reason
             ,
             or
             of
             demeaning
             our selves
             towards
             God
             ,
             our selves
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             best
             becomes
             
               Rational
               Beings
            
             placed
             in
             our
             Condition
             and
             Circumstances
             ?
             And
             till
             we
             are
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             arrived
             to
             this
             ,
             our
             Nature
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             perfect
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             most
             wretched
             and
             confused
             thing
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             A
             more
             undistinguished
             Chaos
             ,
             where
             
               Frigida
               cum
               Calidis
            
             ,
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             ,
             Brute
             and
             Man
             ,
             are
             shuffled
             together
             without
             any
             order
             ,
             like
             a
             confounded
             Heap
             of
             Ruines
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             for
             this
             Religion
             of
             the
             Means
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             altogether
             insignificant
             to
             the
             Perfection
             of
             our
             Natures
             ,
             unless
             by
             the
             Practice
             of
             it
             we
             do
             acquire
             a
             Habit
             of
             acting
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             our
             Reason
             ,
             which
             Habit
             includes
             all
             
               Heavenly
               Virtue
            
             .
             For
             constantly
             to
             know
             and
             do
             what
             is
             best
             and
             most
             reasonable
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             Crown
             and
             Perfection
             of
             every
             
               reasonable
               Nature
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             so
             far
             as
             our
             Faith
             and
             Consideration
             ,
             our
             Sorrow
             for
             Sin
             and
             the
             other
             Instrumentals
             of
             Religion
             ,
             promote
             this
             
               Heavenly
               Habit
            
             in
             us
             ,
             so
             far
             are
             they
             perfective
             of
             our
             Nature
             ,
             and
             no
             farther
             .
          
           
             III.
             THIS
             Religion
             of
             the
             Means
             is
             of
             no
             farther
             Use
             to
             Us
             as
             to
             the
             Entitling
             us
             
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             is
             productive
             of
             those
             
               Heavenly
               Virtues
            
             which
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             End
             implies
             .
             For
             our
             Title
             to
             Heaven
             depending
             wholly
             upon
             Gods
             Promise
             ,
             must
             immediately
             result
             from
             our
             performance
             of
             those
             Conditions
             upon
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             it
             ;
             which
             till
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             no
             more
             Claim
             or
             Title
             to
             it
             than
             if
             he
             had
             never
             promised
             it
             at
             all
             .
             But
             the
             sole
             Condition
             upon
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             it
             ,
             is
             Universal
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             ;
             for
             so
             ,
             
               without
               Holiness
            
             ,
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               God
            
             ;
             and
             Mat.
             v.
             our
             Saviour
             intails
             all
             the
             Beatitudes
             of
             Heaven
             upon
             those
             Heavenly
             Virtues
             of
             Purity
             of
             
               Heart
               ,
               Benignity
            
             of
             Temper
             ,
             &c.
             So
             also
             Rom.
             ii
             .
             7
             .
             the
             Promise
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             is
             limited
             to
             our
             
               Patient
               Continuance
               in
               well
               doing
            
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             know
             before
             hand
             what
             to
             trust
             to
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             plainly
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               not
               every
               one
               that
               cries
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             makes
             solemn
             Prayers
             and
             Addresses
             to
             me
             ,
             
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               doth
               the
               will
               of
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
            
             ;
             And
             
               this
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               even
               our
               Sanctification
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             being
             purged
             from
             all
             Impurities
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             inspired
             with
             all
             Heavenly
             Virtues
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             enumerates
             those
             Virtues
             upon
             which
             our
             Entrance
             into
             Eternal
             
             Life
             is
             promised
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             i.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               Add
               to
               your
               Faith
               Virtue
               ,
               and
               to
               Virtue
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               to
               Knowledge
               Temperance
               ,
               and
               to
               Temperance
               Patience
               ,
               and
               to
               Patience
               Godliness
               ,
               and
               to
               Godliness
               Brotherly
               Kindness
               ,
               and
               to
               Brotherly
               Kindness
               Charity
               ;
               For
               if
               these
               things
               be
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               abound
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               they
               make
               you
               that
               you
               shall
               neither
               be
               barren
               nor
               unfruitful
               in
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             you
             shall
             receive
             the
             proper
             Fruit
             of
             that
             Knowledge
             ,
             which
             is
             Eternal
             Life
             ;
             for
             thus
             v.
             xi
             .
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               For
               so
            
             ,
             or
             upon
             this
             Condition
             ,
             
               an
               Entrance
               shall
               be
               ministred
               unto
               you
               abundantly
               into
               the
               everlasting
               Kingdom
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             So
             that
             unless
             our
             Faith
             purifies
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             works
             by
             Love
             ;
             unless
             our
             sorrow
             for
             Sin
             works
             in
             us
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             a
             Change
             of
             Mind
             ;
             unless
             our
             Prayers
             raise
             in
             us
             Divine
             and
             Heavenly
             Affections
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             unless
             we
             so
             practise
             the
             Duties
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Means
             as
             thereby
             to
             acquire
             the
             Virtues
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             End
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             all
             as
             insignificant
             to
             our
             Title
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             indifferent
             Actions
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             IV.
             THIS
             Religion
             of
             the
             Means
             is
             of
             no
             farther
             Use
             to
             the
             disposing
             and
             qualifying
             us
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             is
             an
             effectual
             means
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             End.
             Which
             is
             a
             perfectly
             distinct
             Consideration
             from
             the
             former
             ;
             
             For
             it
             would
             be
             no
             advantage
             to
             us
             to
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             unless
             we
             were
             antecedently
             qualified
             and
             disposed
             for
             it
             .
             Because
             Pleasure
             which
             is
             a
             Relative
             thing
             ,
             implies
             a
             Correspondence
             and
             Agreement
             between
             the
             Object
             and
             the
             Faculty
             that
             tasts
             and
             enjoys
             it
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Temper
             of
             every
             wicked
             Mind
             there
             is
             a
             strong
             Antipathy
             to
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             which
             being
             all
             chast
             ,
             and
             pure
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             can
             never
             agree
             with
             the
             vitiated
             Palat
             of
             a
             base
             and
             degenerate
             Soul.
             For
             what
             concord
             can
             there
             be
             between
             a
             spiteful
             and
             devilish
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Love
             and
             Goodness
             ;
             between
             a
             sensual
             and
             carnalized
             one
             ,
             that
             understands
             no
             other
             Pleasures
             but
             only
             those
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             those
             Pure
             and
             Virgin
             Spirits
             that
             neither
             eat
             nor
             drink
             ,
             but
             live
             for
             ever
             upon
             Wisdom
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Contemplation
             ?
             Certainly
             till
             our
             Mind
             is
             contempered
             to
             the
             Heavenly
             State
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             of
             the
             same
             disposition
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Saints
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Pleasure
             in
             Heaven
             that
             can
             be
             agreeable
             to
             us
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             main
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Temper
             and
             Disposition
             when
             we
             come
             into
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             when
             we
             leave
             this
             ;
             it
             being
             unimaginable
             how
             a
             
               Total
               Change
            
             should
             be
             wrought
             in
             us
             meerly
             by
             passing
             out
             of
             one
             world
             into
             another
             :
             And
             
             therefore
             as
             in
             this
             world
             it
             is
             Likeness
             that
             does
             congregate
             and
             associate
             Beings
             together
             ,
             so
             doubtless
             it
             is
             in
             the
             other
             too
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             carry
             with
             us
             thither
             our
             wicked
             and
             devillish
             dispositions
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             doubtless
             do
             ,
             unless
             we
             subdue
             and
             mortifie
             them
             here
             )
             there
             will
             be
             no
             Company
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             associate
             with
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             devillish
             and
             damned
             Ghosts
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             with
             whom
             our
             wretched
             Spirits
             being
             already
             joined
             ,
             by
             a
             likeness
             of
             Nature
             ,
             will
             mingle
             themselves
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             they
             are
             excommunicated
             from
             the
             society
             of
             Mortals
             .
             For
             whither
             should
             they
             flock
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Birds
             of
             their
             own
             Feather
             ;
             with
             whom
             should
             they
             associate
             ,
             but
             with
             those
             malignant
             Spirits
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             already
             joined
             by
             a
             Community
             of
             Nature
             ?
             So
             that
             supposing
             that
             when
             they
             land
             in
             Eternity
             ,
             it
             were
             left
             to
             their
             own
             Liberty
             to
             go
             to
             Heaven
             or
             Hell
             ,
             into
             the
             society
             of
             the
             Blessed
             or
             the
             Damned
             ;
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             Heaven
             would
             be
             no
             Place
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Air
             of
             that
             bright
             Region
             of
             
               eternal
               Day
            
             would
             never
             agree
             with
             their
             black
             and
             hellish
             Natures
             .
             For
             ,
             alas
             !
             what
             should
             they
             do
             among
             those
             
               Blessed
               Beings
            
             that
             inhabit
             it
             ,
             to
             whose
             God-like
             Natures
             ,
             Divine
             Contemplations
             ,
             and
             Heavenly
             Employments
             ,
             they
             have
             so
             great
             a
             Repugnancy
             and
             Aversation
             ?
             So
             that
             besides
             the
             having
             
             a
             Right
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             our
             enjoying
             it
             that
             we
             shoule
             be
             antecedently
             disposed
             and
             qualified
             for
             it
             .
             And
             it
             being
             thus
             ,
             God
             hath
             been
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             to
             make
             those
             very
             Virtues
             the
             Conditions
             of
             our
             Right
             to
             Heaven
             which
             are
             the
             proper
             Dispositions
             and
             Qualifications
             of
             our
             Spirits
             for
             it
             ;
             that
             so
             with
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Labour
             we
             might
             entitle
             our selves
             to
             ,
             and
             qualifie
             our selves
             to
             enjoy
             it
             .
          
           
             NOW
             (
             as
             we
             shewed
             you
             before
             )
             the
             Condition
             of
             our
             Right
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             our
             practising
             those
             Heavenly
             Virtues
             which
             are
             implied
             in
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             End
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Means
             no
             further
             entitles
             us
             to
             Heaven
             than
             as
             it
             produces
             and
             promotes
             in
             us
             those
             Heavenly
             Virtues
             ,
             so
             it
             no
             further
             qualifies
             us
             for
             it
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Soul
             goes
             into
             Eternity
             ,
             it
             leaves
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Means
             behind
             it
             ,
             and
             carries
             nothing
             with
             it
             but
             only
             those
             Heavenly
             Virtues
             and
             Dispositions
             which
             it
             here
             acquired
             by
             those
             Means
             .
             For
             as
             for
             Faith
             and
             
               Consideration
               ,
               Hearing
            
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             Receiving
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             they
             are
             all
             but
             Scaffolds
             to
             that
             Heavenly
             Building
             of
             inward
             Purity
             and
             Goodness
             ;
             and
             when
             this
             is
             once
             finished
             for
             Eternity
             ,
             then
             must
             those
             Scaffolds
             all
             go
             down
             ,
             as
             things
             of
             no
             further
             Use
             or
             Necessity
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Graces
             
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             stand
             for
             ever
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Receptacles
             and
             Habitations
             of
             all
             Heavenly
             Pleasure
             .
             And
             hence
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             of
             those
             three
             Christian
             Graces
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             and
             Charity
             ,
             Charity
             (
             which
             in
             the
             largest
             sense
             of
             it
             comprehends
             all
             Heavenly
             Virtue
             )
             is
             the
             greatest
             ;
             because
             the
             Two
             former
             ,
             being
             but
             Means
             of
             Charity
             ,
             shall
             cease
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             be
             swallowed
             up
             for
             ever
             in
             Vision
             and
             Enjoyment
             ;
             but
             Charity
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               never
               faileth
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             xii
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             BY
             all
             which
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Means
             is
             no
             further
             useful
             to
             us
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             is
             apt
             to
             produce
             and
             promote
             in
             us
             those
             Heavenly
             Virtues
             ,
             the
             practice
             of
             which
             is
             the
             most
             direct
             and
             immediate
             Means
             to
             the
             ultimate
             End
             of
             a
             Christian.
             Wherefore
             as
             a
             man
             may
             knock
             and
             file
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             no
             Mechanick
             ,
             though
             the
             Hammer
             and
             File
             with
             which
             he
             does
             it
             are
             very
             useful
             Tools
             to
             the
             making
             of
             any
             curious
             Machine
             ;
             so
             a
             man
             may
             pray
             ,
             and
             hear
             ,
             and
             
               receive
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             yet
             be
             a
             very
             Bungler
             in
             the
             blessed
             Trade
             of
             a
             Heavenly
             Life
             .
             For
             though
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             these
             are
             excellent
             Means
             of
             Heavenly
             Living
             ,
             yet
             as
             the
             Art
             of
             the
             Mechanick
             consists
             not
             barely
             in
             using
             his
             Tools
             but
             in
             using
             them
             in
             
               such
               a
               manner
            
             ,
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             perfecting
             and
             accomplishing
             his
             Work
             ;
             So
             the
             Art
             of
             one
             
             that
             pretends
             to
             the
             Heavenly
             Life
             ,
             consists
             not
             barely
             in
             praying
             and
             hearing
             ,
             &c.
             but
             in
             using
             these
             Means
             with
             that
             Religious
             Skill
             and
             Artifice
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             render
             them
             effectually
             subservient
             to
             the
             Ends
             of
             Piety
             and
             Virtue
             .
          
           
             AND
             thus
             I
             have
             given
             a
             general
             Account
             of
             the
             Means
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             our
             obtaining
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             are
             either
             such
             as
             tend
             more
             directly
             and
             immediately
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             more
             remotely
             respect
             it
             .
             The
             first
             is
             the
             Practice
             of
             those
             
               Heavenly
               Virtues
            
             in
             the
             Perfection
             whereof
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Heaven
             consists
             ;
             the
             second
             is
             the
             Practising
             of
             those
             Duties
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             our
             acquiring
             and
             perfecting
             those
             
               Heavenly
               Virtues
            
             .
             And
             of
             these
             two
             Parts
             consists
             the
             whole
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ;
             which
             takes
             in
             not
             only
             all
             those
             Virtues
             that
             are
             to
             be
             practised
             by
             us
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             those
             Duties
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             to
             overcome
             the
             Difficulty
             of
             those
             Virtues
             ,
             and
             to
             acquire
             and
             perfect
             them
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             for
             Distinction
             sake
             ,
             we
             will
             call
             the
             
               Heavenly
               Part
            
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ,
             it
             being
             that
             part
             of
             it
             which
             we
             shall
             lead
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             learnt
             it
             here
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             The
             second
             I
             shall
             call
             the
             Warfaring
             or
             
               Militant
               Part
            
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ,
             which
             is
             peculiar
             to
             our
             
               Earthly
               
               State
            
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             to
             contend
             and
             strive
             with
             the
             manifold
             Difficulties
             which
             attend
             us
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             those
             
               Heavenly
               Virtues
            
             .
             Both
             which
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             are
             implied
             in
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Phil.
             i.
             27
             .
             
               Only
               let
               your
               Conversation
               be
               as
               becometh
               the
               Gospel
            
             ;
             where
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             render
             ,
             
               Let
               your
               Conversation
               be
            
             ,
             strictly
             signifies
             ,
             
               behaving
               our selves
               as
               Citizens
            
             ;
             or
             which
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             have
             leave
             to
             coin
             a
             word
             ,
             may
             be
             fitly
             rendered
             ,
             
               Citizen
               it
               as
               becomes
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             For
             the
             word
             implies
             that
             those
             of
             whom
             he
             speaks
             ,
             were
             Denizens
             of
             some
             
               Free
               City
            
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             Phil.
             iii.
             20
             .
             is
             rendered
             Conversation
             ,
             strictly
             denotes
             a
             Citizenship
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Citizens
             ;
             and
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Import
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             Acts
             xxii
             .
             28
             .
             is
             translatee
             a
             
               Freedom
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ;
             which
             denotes
             the
             State
             and
             Condition
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             they
             dwelt
             out
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             remote
             from
             it
             ,
             had
             yet
             the
             
               Jus
               Civitatis
               Romanae
            
             ,
             the
             Privileges
             of
             it
             belonging
             to
             them
             .
             For
             thus
             Cicero
             describes
             it
             ,
             
               Omnibus
               Municipibus
               duas
               esse
               Tatrias
               ,
               unam
               Naturae
               ,
               alteram
               Juris
               ,
               Catonis
               Exemplo
               ,
               qui
               Tusculi
               natus
               ,
               in
               Populi
               Romani
               Societaem
               susceptus
               est
               :
            
             i.
             e.
             
             
               All
               such
               as
               are
               made
               free
               of
               the
               City
               have
               two
               Countries
               ,
               one
               of
               Nature
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               Law
               ;
               As
               Cato
               ,
               for
               instance
               ,
               
               who
               was
               born
               at
               Tusculum
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               admitted
               a
               Citizen
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             Which
             exactly
             agrees
             with
             the
             Nature
             of
             this
             Heavenly
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Citizenship
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             here
             attributes
             to
             Christians
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             belong
             at
             present
             to
             
               another
               Country
            
             ,
             and
             live
             a
             great
             way
             off
             from
             the
             
               Heavenly
               City
            
             ;
             have
             as
             yet
             no
             
               Domicilium
               in
               Vrbe
            
             ,
             no
             actual
             Possession
             of
             any
             of
             its
             blessed
             Mansions
             ;
             are
             notwithstanding
             
               Free
               Denizens
            
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             by
             Covenant
             a
             Right
             to
             all
             those
             blessed
             Priveledges
             which
             its
             Inhabitants
             do
             actually
             enjoy
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             that
             Text
             ,
             referrs
             to
             their
             being
             Citizens
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             it
             earnestly
             exhorts
             them
             to
             behave
             themselves
             ;
             to
             live
             as
             those
             who
             being
             now
             in
             a
             remote
             Country
             are
             yet
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expresses
             it
             ,
             Ephes.
             ii
             .
             19
             .
             i.
             e.
             
               Fellow-Citizens
               with
               the
               Saints
               above
            
             ;
             that
             are
             connaturalized
             with
             them
             into
             that
             Heavenly
             Commonwealth
             .
             And
             being
             thus
             understood
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             Advice
             will
             comprehend
             in
             it
             both
             those
             kind
             of
             Means
             which
             I
             have
             before
             described
             .
             For
             ,
             to
             live
             as
             Cittizens
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             ,
             First
             to
             live
             like
             those
             who
             are
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             imitate
             their
             blessed
             Manners
             and
             Behaviour
             ,
             in
             doing
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             done
             by
             them
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             this
             takes
             in
             the
             Practice
             of
             all
             those
             
               Heavenly
               Virtues
            
             of
             which
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             End
             consists
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             live
             like
             those
             that
             have
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Citizenship
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             are
             entitled
             by
             Covenant
             to
             the
             Priviledges
             and
             Immunities
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             yet
             to
             win
             its
             Possession
             by
             a
             continual
             Warfare
             and
             Contention
             with
             those
             manifold
             Difficulties
             and
             Oppositions
             which
             lie
             in
             our
             way
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             takes
             in
             the
             Practice
             of
             all
             those
             Duties
             in
             which
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Means
             consists
             .
             So
             that
             to
             live
             
               like
               Christians
            
             or
             
               as
               becomes
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             is
             to
             live
             in
             the
             continual
             Use
             of
             both
             kinds
             of
             the
             Means
             of
             Happiness
             .
             So
             that
             the
             
               Christian
               Conversation
            
             consisting
             of
             these
             Two
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             full
             and
             adequate
             Means
             by
             which
             Heaven
             can
             be
             obtained
             .
          
           
             BUT
             that
             I
             may
             make
             this
             more
             fully
             appear
             ,
             I
             shall
             consider
             these
             two
             parts
             of
             it
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             indeavour
             to
             shew
             how
             effectually
             each
             of
             them
             doth
             contribute
             in
             its
             kind
             ,
             to
             our
             obtaining
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Heaven
             .
             And
             First
             ,
             I
             shall
             begin
             with
             the
             Proximate
             Means
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Practice
             of
             all
             those
             
               Heavenly
               Virtues
            
             ,
             which
             are
             implied
             in
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             End
             ,
             and
             do
             make
             the
             
               Heavenly
               Part
            
             of
             the
             CHRISTIAN
             LIFE
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Concerning
             the
             
               Heavenly
               Part
            
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Proximate
               Means
            
             of
             obtaining
             Heaven
             ;
             shewing
             what
             Virtues
             it
             consists
             of
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             every
             Virtue
             contributes
             to
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             VIRTUE
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             consists
             in
             a
             
               suitable
               Behaviour
            
             to
             the
             State
             and
             Capacities
             in
             which
             we
             are
             placed
             ;
             Now
             Man
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Subject
             of
             that
             Virtue
             we
             are
             here
             discoursing
             of
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             under
             a
             threefold
             Capacity
             .
             The
             
               
                 First
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Rational
                   Animal
                
                 ;
                 the
              
               
                 Second
                 of
                 a
                 Rational
                 Animal
                 related
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 the
              
               
                 Third
                 of
                 a
                 Rational
                 Animal
                 related
                 to
                 all
                 
                   other
                   Creatures
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             these
             are
             the
             only
             capacities
             of
             Virtue
             that
             are
             in
             Humane
             Nature
             :
             So
             that
             all
             the
             Virtues
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             ,
             consist
             in
             behaving
             our selves
             suitably
             to
             the
             State
             and
             Condition
             of
             
               Rational
               Animals
            
             ,
             that
             are
             related
             to
             God
             and
             their
             
               Fellow
               Creatures
            
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
             BY
             which
             three
             Capacities
             of
             our
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Virtue
             or
             Suitableness
             of
             Behaviour
             which
             we
             stand
             obliged
             to
             ,
             is
             distinguished
             into
             three
             kinds
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               
                 The
                 Humane
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Divine
                 ,
                 and
              
               
                 The
                 Social
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Humane
               Virtue
            
             consists
             in
             behaving
             our selves
             suitably
             to
             the
             State
             and
             Capacity
             of
             mere
             
               Rational
               Animals
            
             :
          
           
             
               Divine
               Virtue
            
             consists
             in
             behaving
             our selves
             suitably
             to
             the
             Condition
             of
             Rational
             Animals
             related
             to
             God
             :
          
           
             
               Social
               Virtue
            
             consists
             in
             behaving
             our selves
             suitably
             to
             the
             Capacity
             of
             Rational
             Animals
             related
             to
             their
             
               Fellow
               Creatures
            
             ,
             but
             especially
             to
             
               Rational
               Creatures
            
             that
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Class
             and
             Society
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             THAT
             I
             may
             therefore
             proceed
             more
             distinctly
             in
             this
             Argument
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             shew
             what
             those
             Vertues
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             are
             ,
             which
             are
             proper
             to
             a
             man
             in
             each
             of
             these
             Capacities
             ;
             and
             how
             much
             each
             of
             those
             Virtues
             contributes
             to
             the
             Happines
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               Concerning
               those
               
                 Humane
                 Virtues
              
               which
               belong
               to
               a
               Man
               as
               he
               is
               a
               
                 Reasonable
                 Animal
              
               ,
               shewing
               that
               they
               are
               all
               included
               in
               the
               
                 Heavenly
                 Part
              
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Life
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Practice
               of
               them
               effectually
               conduces
               to
               our
               future
               Happiness
               .
            
             
               FIRST
               we
               will
               consider
               Man
               in
               the
               Capacity
               of
               a
               meer
               
                 Rational
                 Animal
              
               ,
               that
               is
               compounded
               of
               contrary
               Principles
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Spirit
              
               and
               Matter
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 Rational
                 Soul
              
               and
               
                 Humane
                 Body
              
               ;
               by
               which
               Composition
               He
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               the
               Buckle
               of
               both
               Worlds
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               Spiritual
               and
               Material
               World
               are
               clasped
               and
               united
               together
               ;
               and
               partaking
               ,
               as
               he
               does
               ,
               of
               both
               Extreams
               of
               Spirit
               and
               
                 Matter
                 ,
                 Angel
              
               and
               Brute
               ,
               there
               arise
               within
               him
               from
               those
               contrary
               Natures
               contrary
               Propensions
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Rational
              
               and
               Sensual
               ,
               or
               Angelical
               and
               Brutish
               ;
               And
               in
               the
               due
               Subordination
               of
               these
               ,
               his
               Sensual
               to
               his
               Rational
               Propensions
               ,
               consists
               all
               Humane
               Virtue
               .
            
             
               For
               his
               Reason
               being
               the
               noblest
               Principle
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               implanted
               in
               him
               by
               God
               to
               rule
               and
               govern
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               Eye
               to
               his
               blind
               and
               bruitish
               
               Affections
               ,
               to
               correct
               the
               Errours
               of
               his
               Imagination
               ,
               to
               bound
               the
               Extravagancies
               of
               his
               Appetites
               ,
               and
               regulate
               the
               whole
               Course
               of
               his
               Actions
               ;
               so
               as
               that
               he
               may
               do
               nothing
               that
               is
               destructive
               or
               injurious
               to
               this
               excellent
               Frame
               and
               Structure
               of
               his
               Nature
               .
               But
               now
               in
               this
               compounded
               Nature
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               there
               are
               his
               Concupiscible
               and
               
                 Irascible
                 Affections
              
               :
               with
               the
               first
               of
               which
               he
               desires
               and
               pursues
               his
               Pleasures
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               second
               ,
               he
               shuns
               and
               avoids
               his
               Dangers
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               also
               
                 Bodily
                 Appetites
              
               ,
               such
               as
               Hunger
               ,
               Thirst
               ,
               and
               Carnal
               Concupiscence
               ;
               and
               together
               with
               these
               a
               Self-Esteem
               and
               Valuation
               ;
               all
               which
               are
               the
               natural
               Subjects
               of
               his
               Reason
               ,
               and
               indeed
               the
               only
               Subjects
               upon
               which
               it
               is
               to
               exercise
               its
               Dominion
               .
               So
               that
               in
               the
               well
               and
               ill
               Government
               of
               these
               ,
               consists
               all
               
                 Humane
                 Virtue
              
               and
               Vice.
               To
               the
               perfect
               well
               governing
               therefore
               of
               a
               mans
               self
               ,
               there
               are
               Five
               things
               indispensably
               necessary
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               He
               should
               impartially
               consult
               his
               Reason
               what
               is
               absolutely
               best
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               means
               it
               is
               best
               attainable
               ,
               and
               and
               then
               constantly
               pursue
               what
               it
               proposes
               and
               directs
               him
               to
               .
               For
               so
               far
               as
               he
               is
               wanting
               in
               this
               ,
               he
               casts
               off
               the
               Government
               of
               his
               Reason
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               That
               he
               should
               proportion
               his
               Concupiscible
               Affections
               to
               the
               just
               value
               which
               his
               Reason
               sets
               upon
               those
               things
               which
               he
               affects
               :
               For
               every
               Degree
               of
               Affection
               which
               exceeds
               the
               merit
               of
               Things
               ,
               is
               irrational
               ,
               and
               consequently
               injurious
               to
               our
               
                 Rational
                 Nature
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               he
               should
               not
               suffer
               his
               Irascible
               Affections
               to
               exceed
               those
               Evils
               and
               Dangers
               which
               he
               would
               avoid
               ;
               For
               if
               he
               doth
               ,
               they
               will
               prove
               greater
               Evils
               to
               him
               than
               those
               Evils
               or
               Dangers
               are
               which
               raise
               and
               provoke
               them
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               he
               should
               not
               indulge
               his
               
                 Bodily
                 Appetites
              
               to
               the
               Hurt
               and
               Prejudice
               of
               his
               
                 Rational
                 Nature
              
               :
               For
               if
               he
               does
               ,
               he
               will
               violate
               the
               nobler
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               viler
               Part
               of
               Himself
               .
               And
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               upon
               the
               whole
               ,
               he
               should
               maintain
               a
               
                 Modest
                 Opinion
              
               of
               himself
               ;
               and
               not
               think
               better
               of
               his
               own
               Conduct
               and
               Management
               of
               himself
               than
               it
               deserves
               :
               For
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               overlook
               his
               own
               Misgovernments
               ,
               and
               so
               incapacitate
               himself
               for
               any
               farther
               Improvements
               .
               And
               in
               these
               five
               Particulars
               consists
               all
               that
               Virtue
               which
               belongs
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               considered
               meerly
               in
               the
               Capacity
               of
               a
               
                 Rational
                 Animal
              
               :
               
                 
                   The
                   First
                   is
                   the
                   Virtue
                   of
                   Prudence
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   Second
                   is
                   the
                   Virtue
                   of
                   Moderation
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   Third
                   is
                   the
                   Virtue
                   of
                   Fortitude
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   Fourth
                   is
                   the
                   Virtue
                   of
                   Temperance
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   Fifth
                   is
                   the
                   Virtue
                   of
                   Humility
                   .
                
              
               All
               which
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               shew
               ,
               are
               Essential
               Parts
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Life
              
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               do
               effectually
               contribute
               to
               our
               
                 Heavenly
                 Happiness
              
               .
            
             
               I.
               PRUDENCE
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Root
               and
               Ground-Work
               of
               all
               other
               Virtues
               ;
               'T
               is
               this
               that
               gives
               Law
               and
               Scope
               to
               all
               our
               Motions
               ,
               that
               proposes
               the
               Ends
               ,
               and
               prescribes
               the
               Measures
               of
               our
               Actions
               .
               For
               Prudence
               consists
               in
               being
               guided
               and
               directed
               by
               
                 Right
                 Reason
              
               ,
               as
               it
               proposes
               to
               us
               the
               worthiest
               Ends
               ,
               and
               directs
               us
               to
               the
               fittest
               and
               most
               effectual
               Means
               of
               obtaining
               them
               .
               So
               that
               to
               live
               prudently
               ,
               is
               to
               live
               in
               the
               constant
               Exercise
               of
               our
               Reason
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               continually
               pursuing
               such
               Ends
               as
               
                 Right
                 Reason
              
               proposes
               ,
               by
               such
               Means
               as
               
                 Right
                 Reason
              
               directs
               us
               to
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               proper
               Business
               of
               all
               the
               Virtues
               of
               Religion
               .
               And
               hence
               Religion
               in
               the
               Scripture
               is
               frequently
               called
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Wisdom
               or
               
                 Prudence
                 ;
                 The
                 Fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 is
                 Wisdom
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Job
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 Evil
                 that
                 is
                 Vnderstanding
                 ,
              
               Job
               xxviii
               .
               28
               .
               And
               ,
               
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               cxi
               .
               10
               .
               where
               
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               comprehends
               all
               the
               Acts
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               
               are
               therefore
               wise
               and
               prudent
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               fittest
               Means
               to
               those
               worthiest
               Ends
               which
               
                 Right
                 Reason
              
               proposes
               .
               So
               that
               to
               exercise
               our
               Reason
               in
               the
               Search
               and
               Discovery
               of
               what
               is
               absolutely
               best
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               our
               Reason
               in
               the
               Pursuit
               and
               Acquest
               of
               what
               it
               discovers
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               is
               that
               virtue
               of
               Prudence
               whereunto
               we
               stand
               obliged
               as
               we
               are
               
                 Rational
                 Animals
              
               .
            
             
               FOR
               our
               Reason
               being
               the
               noblest
               Principle
               of
               our
               Nature
               ,
               That
               by
               which
               we
               are
               raised
               above
               the
               Level
               of
               Brutes
               ,
               yea
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               are
               allied
               to
               Angels
               ,
               and
               do
               border
               upon
               
                 God
                 himself
              
               ,
               ought
               upon
               that
               account
               to
               be
               submitted
               to
               ,
               as
               the
               supream
               Regent
               and
               Directress
               of
               all
               our
               other
               Powers
               and
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               the
               Rule
               of
               our
               Will
               ,
               and
               the
               Guide
               of
               all
               our
               
                 Animal
                 Motions
              
               .
               And
               when
               to
               gratifie
               our
               sensual
               Appetites
               ,
               or
               unreasonable
               Passions
               we
               either
               neglect
               those
               Ends
               which
               our
               Reason
               proposes
               to
               us
               ,
               or
               pursue
               them
               by
               such
               Means
               as
               our
               Reason
               disallows
               of
               ,
               we
               reverse
               the
               very
               order
               of
               our
               Natures
               ,
               and
               tread
               Antipodes
               to
               our selves
               ;
               And
               while
               we
               do
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               we
               should
               be
               happy
               ,
               either
               here
               ,
               or
               hereafter
               .
               For
               every
               thing
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               is
               diseased
               while
               it
               is
               in
               an
               unnatural
               State
               and
               Condition
               ,
               while
               its
               Parts
               are
               displaced
               ,
               or
               put
               into
               a
               Disorder
               ,
               or
               distorted
               into
               an
               unnatural
               Figure
               .
               
               And
               so
               it
               is
               with
               a
               Man
               ,
               who
               while
               he
               preserves
               his
               Faculties
               in
               their
               natural
               Station
               and
               Subordination
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               while
               he
               keeps
               his
               Affections
               and
               Appetites
               in
               subjection
               to
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               his
               Will
               to
               his
               Reason
               ,
               he
               is
               calm
               and
               quiet
               ,
               and
               enjoys
               within
               himself
               perpetual
               Ease
               and
               Tranquillity
               ;
               But
               when
               once
               he
               breaks
               this
               order
               ,
               and
               suffers
               his
               Passions
               or
               his
               Appetites
               to
               usurp
               the
               Place
               of
               his
               Reason
               ;
               to
               impose
               contrary
               Ends
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               prescribe
               contrary
               Means
               ;
               his
               Faculties
               ,
               like
               disjointed
               Members
               ,
               are
               in
               perpetual
               Anguish
               and
               Anxiety
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               in
               the
               Course
               of
               a
               wicked
               Life
               ,
               we
               feel
               such
               restless
               Contentions
               between
               our
               Spirit
               and
               Flesh
               ,
               between
               the
               
                 Law
                 in
                 our
                 Minds
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Law
                 in
                 our
                 Members
              
               ;
               because
               our
               Nature
               is
               out
               of
               Tune
               ,
               and
               its
               Faculties
               are
               displaced
               and
               disordered
               ,
               and
               that
               sovereign
               Principle
               of
               Reason
               which
               should
               sway
               and
               govern
               us
               ,
               is
               deposed
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Vassal
               to
               our
               Appetites
               and
               Passions
               .
               For
               in
               all
               our
               evil
               Courses
               we
               chuse
               and
               
                 refuse
                 ,
                 resolve
              
               and
               act
               ,
               not
               as
               Reason
               directs
               us
               ,
               but
               as
               Sense
               and
               Passion
               biasses
               us
               ;
               and
               our
               Reason
               having
               nothing
               to
               do
               in
               all
               this
               
                 Brutish
                 Scene
              
               of
               Action
               ,
               either
               sleeps
               it
               out
               ,
               without
               minding
               or
               regarding
               ,
               or
               else
               sits
               by
               as
               an
               idle
               Spectator
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               only
               censures
               and
               condemns
               it
               .
               And
               it
               is
               this
               that
               causes
               
               all
               that
               Tumult
               and
               Contest
               that
               is
               in
               our
               Natures
               ;
               and
               till
               ,
               by
               the
               Exercise
               of
               Prudence
               ,
               our
               Faculties
               are
               reduced
               ,
               and
               set
               in
               order
               again
               ,
               our
               Mind
               will
               be
               like
               our
               Body
               ,
               while
               its
               Bones
               are
               out
               of
               Joint
               ,
               continually
               restless
               and
               unquiet
               .
               And
               therefore
               to
               remove
               this
               great
               Indisposition
               of
               our
               Nature
               to
               Happiness
               ,
               Prudence
               is
               required
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               Virtues
               of
               the
               
                 Heavenly
                 Part
              
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Life
              
               .
            
             
               FOR
               thus
               our
               Saviour
               injoins
               that
               we
               should
               be
               
                 wise
                 as
                 Serpents
              
               as
               well
               as
               
                 harmless
                 as
                 Doves
              
               ,
               Mat.
               x.
               16
               .
               which
               though
               it
               be
               here
               prescribed
               in
               a
               particular
               Case
               only
               ,
               viz.
               that
               of
               Persecution
               ;
               yet
               since
               the
               Reason
               of
               it
               extends
               to
               
                 all
                 other
              
               Cases
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               fit
               we
               should
               be
               Prudent
               in
               all
               our
               Undertakings
               as
               well
               as
               in
               
                 suffering
                 Persecution
              
               ,
               it
               is
               upon
               that
               account
               equivalent
               to
               an
               universal
               Command
               .
               So
               also
               Ephes.
               v.
               15
               .
               
                 See
                 that
                 ye
                 walk
                 circumspectly
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 fools
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 wise
              
               ;
               i.
               e.
               In
               the
               whole
               Course
               of
               your
               Actions
               take
               heed
               that
               ye
               follow
               the
               Guidance
               of
               your
               Reason
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               suffer
               your selves
               to
               be
               seduced
               by
               your
               blind
               Passions
               and
               Appetites
               ,
               which
               are
               meer
               
                 Ignes
                 Fatui
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Guides
               of
               Fools
               .
               And
               accordingly
               the
               Apostle
               prays
               for
               his
               Christian
               
                 Colossians
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Vnderstanding
                 ,
              
               
               Coloss.
               i.
               9
               .
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               That
               they
               might
               have
               such
               a
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               will
               as
               might
               render
               them
               truly
               prudent
               ,
               and
               cause
               them
               to
               pursue
               the
               best
               Ends
               by
               the
               best
               Means
               .
               And
               though
               this
               Virtue
               seldom
               occurs
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               under
               its
               own
               Name
               ,
               yet
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               above-named
               Places
               it
               is
               expressed
               by
               Wisdom
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               elsewhere
               by
               Knowledge
               ,
               as
               particularly
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               vi
               .
               6
               .
               where
               he
               commands
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               approve
               themselves
               such
               by
               several
               Virtues
               ,
               and
               particularly
               by
               Pureness
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Continence
               ,
               and
               by
               Knowledge
               ,
               i.
               e.
               by
               Prudence
               ;
               For
               ,
               besides
               that
               Knowledge
               as
               it
               signifies
               an
               
                 Vnderstanding
                 of
                 Divine
                 Things
              
               ,
               was
               not
               a
               Virtue
               in
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               a
               Gift
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               proper
               to
               be
               enumerated
               amongst
               these
               Virtues
               ;
               there
               is
               hardly
               any
               Account
               to
               be
               given
               why
               the
               Apostle
               should
               place
               Knowledge
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               so
               many
               
                 Moral
                 Virtues
              
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               thereby
               mean
               the
               Virtue
               of
               Prudence
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               the
               Eye
               and
               Guide
               of
               all
               the
               other
               Virtues
               .
               So
               again
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               i.
               6
               .
               where
               he
               bids
               us
               add
               to
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Virtue
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Fortitude
               ,
               or
               Constancy
               of
               Mind
               ;
               
                 and
                 to
                 Virtue
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Knowledge
                 Temperance
              
               ;
               By
               Knowledge
               it
               is
               highly
               probable
               he
               means
               Prudence
               ,
               because
               he
               places
               it
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               those
               
                 two
                 Virtues
              
               which
               border
               nearest
               upon
               Prudence
               .
            
             
             
               NOW
               that
               the
               Practice
               of
               
                 this
                 Virtue
              
               is
               a
               most
               proper
               and
               effectual
               Means
               of
               our
               
                 Everlasting
                 Happiness
              
               ,
               is
               evident
               from
               hence
               ,
               Because
               the
               Practice
               of
               it
               is
               a
               constant
               Exercise
               of
               Reason
               .
               For
               to
               act
               prudently
               in
               Religion
               is
               to
               follow
               the
               best
               Reason
               ;
               to
               aim
               at
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               best
               End
               ,
               and
               direct
               our
               Actions
               thither
               by
               the
               best
               Rules
               ;
               'T
               is
               to
               consult
               what
               is
               best
               for
               our selves
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               may
               be
               
                 most
                 effectually
              
               obtained
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               intend
               the
               
                 chiefest
                 Good
              
               above
               All
               ,
               and
               to
               level
               our
               Lives
               and
               Actions
               most
               directly
               towards
               it
               .
               This
               is
               
                 Religious
                 Prudence
              
               in
               the
               General
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               those
               Particulars
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               exercise
               in
               the
               several
               
                 States
                 ,
                 Relations
              
               ,
               and
               Circumstances
               wherein
               we
               are
               placed
               ,
               they
               all
               consist
               in
               doing
               what
               is
               most
               fit
               and
               reasonable
               with
               respect
               to
               that
               Great
               and
               Blessed
               End.
               
            
             
               FOR
               by
               living
               in
               the
               continual
               Practice
               of
               
                 Religious
                 Prudence
              
               ,
               we
               shall
               by
               degrees
               habituate
               our selves
               to
               a
               Life
               of
               Reason
               ,
               and
               shake
               off
               that
               drowsie
               Charm
               of
               Sense
               and
               Passion
               which
               hangs
               upon
               our
               Minds
               ,
               and
               renders
               our
               Faculties
               so
               dull
               and
               unactive
               ;
               And
               having
               disused
               our selves
               a
               while
               to
               obey
               their
               blind
               and
               imperious
               Dictates
               ,
               our
               Reason
               will
               reassume
               its
               Throne
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               direct
               all
               our
               Aims
               and
               Endeavours
               to
               what
               
               is
               Fittest
               and
               most
               Reasonable
               .
               For
               we
               being
               finite
               and
               limited
               Beings
               ,
               cannot
               operate
               divers
               ways
               with
               equal
               vigour
               
                 at
                 once
              
               ;
               and
               our
               Faculties
               are
               made
               in
               such
               a
               regular
               and
               aequilibrious
               order
               ,
               that
               proportionably
               as
               the
               one
               does
               increase
               in
               Activity
               ,
               the
               others
               always
               decay
               ;
               And
               so
               accordingly
               as
               we
               abate
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               our
               Brutish
               ,
               we
               we
               shall
               improve
               in
               the
               vigour
               of
               our
               Rational
               Faculties
               .
               But
               to
               act
               suitably
               to
               their
               Natures
               being
               the
               End
               of
               all
               our
               Faculties
               and
               
                 Powers
                 of
                 Action
              
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Nature
               to
               excite
               them
               thereto
               ,
               has
               founded
               all
               their
               Pleasure
               in
               the
               vigorous
               Exercise
               of
               them
               upon
               suitable
               Objects
               .
               Since
               therefore
               our
               Reason
               is
               the
               best
               and
               noblest
               of
               all
               
                 Powers
                 of
                 Action
              
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               the
               greatest
               Pleasure
               we
               are
               capable
               of
               ,
               must
               spring
               out
               of
               the
               Exercise
               of
               our
               Reason
               .
               Wherefore
               since
               Prudence
               consists
               in
               the
               Vse
               of
               our
               Reason
               ,
               the
               Practice
               thereof
               must
               needs
               effectually
               contribute
               to
               our
               Pleasure
               and
               Happiness
               .
               For
               Vse
               and
               Exercise
               will
               mightily
               strengthen
               and
               improve
               our
               Reason
               ,
               and
               render
               it
               not
               only
               more
               apprehensive
               of
               what
               is
               fit
               and
               reasonable
               ;
               but
               also
               more
               persuasive
               and
               prevalent
               ;
               and
               when
               once
               it
               is
               improved
               into
               a
               
                 prevailing
                 Principle
              
               of
               Action
               ,
               and
               hath
               acquired
               not
               only
               Skill
               enough
               to
               prescribe
               what
               is
               Right
               to
               us
               ;
               but
               also
               
               Power
               enough
               to
               persuade
               us
               to
               comply
               with
               its
               prescriptions
               ;
               to
               chuse
               and
               refuse
               ,
               to
               love
               and
               hate
               ,
               to
               hope
               and
               
                 fear
                 ,
                 desire
              
               and
               delight
               ,
               and
               regulate
               all
               our
               Actions
               by
               its
               Laws
               and
               Dictates
               ,
               then
               are
               we
               entring
               upon
               our
               Heaven
               and
               Happiness
               .
            
             
               FOR
               that
               which
               makes
               us
               unhappy
               is
               that
               our
               sinful
               and
               ureasonable
               Affections
               do
               so
               hamper
               and
               intangle
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               freely
               exercise
               our
               Faculties
               upon
               such
               Objects
               as
               are
               most
               suitable
               to
               them
               ;
               that
               our
               Minds
               and
               Wills
               are
               so
               fettered
               by
               our
               vicious
               Inclinations
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               exert
               them
               upon
               that
               which
               is
               most
               worthy
               to
               be
               Known
               and
               Chosen
               ,
               without
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Difficulty
               and
               Distraction
               .
               But
               now
               under
               the
               Conduct
               of
               our
               Reason
               our
               Faculties
               will
               by
               Degrees
               recover
               their
               Freedom
               ,
               and
               disengage
               themselves
               from
               those
               vicious
               Encumbrances
               which
               do
               so
               clog
               and
               interrupt
               them
               in
               all
               their
               Rational
               Motions
               .
               And
               when
               this
               is
               throughly
               effected
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               full
               Possession
               of
               the
               
                 Heavenly
                 State
              
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               ,
               consists
               in
               the
               free
               and
               vigorous
               Exercise
               of
               our
               Rational
               Faculties
               upon
               the
               best
               and
               worthiest
               Objects
               .
               For
               when
               once
               our
               Passions
               and
               Appetites
               are
               perfectly
               subdued
               to
               our
               Reason
               ,
               all
               our
               Rational
               Faculties
               will
               be
               free
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               will
               move
               towards
               its
               proper
               Object
               
               without
               any
               Lett
               or
               Hindrance
               ;
               our
               Vnderstanding
               will
               be
               swallowed
               up
               in
               a
               fixt
               Contemplation
               of
               the
               
                 sublimest
                 Truth
              
               ,
               our
               Wills
               ,
               intirely
               resigned
               to
               the
               Choice
               and
               Embraces
               of
               the
               
                 truest
                 Good
              
               ;
               our
               Affections
               ,
               unalterably
               devoted
               to
               the
               Love
               and
               Fruition
               of
               the
               most
               
                 excellent
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Perfection
              
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               consists
               the
               Happy
               State
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               So
               that
               to
               live
               prudently
               ,
               or
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               govern
               our selves
               by
               our
               
                 best
                 Reason
              
               ,
               is
               both
               a
               necessary
               and
               effectual
               means
               of
               attaining
               to
               the
               
                 Heavenly
                 State.
              
               
            
             
               II.
               ANOTHER
               Virtue
               which
               appertains
               to
               a
               Man
               considered
               meerly
               as
               a
               
                 Rational
                 Animal
              
               is
               MODERATION
               ;
               which
               consists
               in
               proportioning
               our
               Concupiscible
               Affections
               to
               the
               just
               worth
               and
               value
               of
               Things
               ;
               so
               as
               neither
               to
               spend
               our
               Affections
               
                 too
                 prodigally
              
               upon
               Trifles
               ,
               nor
               yet
               be
               over-sparing
               or
               niggardly
               of
               them
               to
               real
               and
               substantial
               Goods
               .
               But
               to
               
                 love
                 ,
                 desire
              
               ,
               and
               expect
               things
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Estimate
               which
               our
               best
               and
               most
               impartial
               Reason
               makes
               of
               their
               Worth
               and
               Goodness
               .
               For
               he
               that
               affects
               things
               more
               than
               in
               the
               Esteem
               of
               Reason
               they
               deserve
               ,
               affects
               them
               irrationally
               ,
               and
               regulates
               his
               Passion
               by
               his
               wild
               and
               extravagant
               Imagination
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               his
               Reason
               and
               Judgment
               .
               And
               while
               men
               do
               thus
               neglect
               their
               Reason
               ,
               
               and
               accustome
               themselves
               to
               desire
               ,
               and
               love
               and
               affect
               without
               it
               ,
               they
               necessarily
               disable
               themselves
               to
               enjoy
               a
               
                 Rational
                 Happiness
              
               .
               For
               ,
               besides
               that
               their
               Rational
               Faculties
               being
               thus
               
                 laid
                 by
              
               and
               unemployed
               ,
               will
               naturally
               contract
               Rust
               ,
               and
               grow
               every
               day
               more
               weak
               and
               restive
               ;
               Besides
               that
               their
               unexercised
               Reason
               will
               
                 melt
                 away
              
               in
               Sloth
               and
               Idleness
               ,
               and
               all
               its
               vital
               Powers
               freeze
               for
               want
               of
               motion
               ,
               and
               ,
               like
               standing
               water
               ,
               stagnate
               and
               gather
               mire
               ,
               and
               by
               degrees
               corrupt
               and
               putrefie
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               it
               will
               be
               impossible
               to
               revive
               them
               to
               the
               
                 vigorous
                 Exercise
              
               and
               Motion
               wherein
               their
               Pleasure
               and
               Happiness
               consists
               ;
               Besides
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               by
               habituating
               our selves
               to
               affect
               things
               irrationally
               ,
               i.
               e.
               to
               love
               the
               least
               Goods
               most
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 greatest
                 least
              
               ;
               we
               shall
               disable
               our selves
               from
               enjoying
               any
               Goods
               ,
               but
               only
               such
               as
               cannot
               make
               us
               happy
               .
               For
               he
               that
               loves
               any
               Good
               more
               than
               it
               is
               worth
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               happy
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               it
               ;
               because
               he
               thinks
               there
               is
               more
               in
               it
               than
               he
               finds
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               always
               disappointed
               in
               the
               Fruition
               of
               it
               .
               And
               the
               Grief
               of
               being
               disappointed
               of
               what
               he
               expects
               ,
               does
               commonly
               countervail
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               what
               he
               finds
               and
               enjoys
               .
               While
               he
               is
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               any
               Good
               which
               he
               inordinately
               dotes
               upon
               ,
               he
               is
               wild
               and
               imaginative
               ;
               
               
               
               
               
               he
               swells
               with
               Phantastick
               Joys
               ,
               and
               juggles
               himself
               into
               Expectations
               ,
               that
               are
               as
               large
               and
               boundless
               as
               his
               Desires
               ;
               But
               when
               once
               he
               is
               seized
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               finds
               how
               vastly
               the
               Enjoyment
               falls
               short
               of
               his
               Expectation
               ,
               his
               Pleasure
               is
               presently
               lost
               in
               his
               Disappointment
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               remains
               as
               unsatisfied
               as
               ever
               .
               And
               thus
               if
               he
               were
               to
               spend
               an
               Eternity
               in
               such
               Pursuits
               and
               Enjoyments
               ,
               his
               Life
               would
               be
               nothing
               but
               an
               Everlasting
               Succession
               of
               Expectations
               and
               Disappointments
               .
               So
               that
               all
               inordinate
               Affection
               destroys
               its
               own
               Satisfaction
               ,
               and
               necessarily
               renders
               us
               by
               so
               many
               Degrees
               miserable
               ,
               as
               it
               exceeds
               the
               real
               worth
               and
               value
               of
               Things
               .
            
             
               BESIDES
               which
               also
               it
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               lesser
               Goods
               which
               are
               the
               Objects
               of
               our
               Extravagant
               Affections
               ,
               are
               things
               which
               we
               must
               ere
               long
               be
               for
               ever
               deprived
               of
               :
               For
               the
               lesser
               Goods
               are
               those
               ,
               which
               are
               only
               good
               for
               the
               worser
               Part
               of
               us
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               our
               Body
               and
               
                 Animal
                 Life
              
               ;
               the
               proper
               Goods
               whereof
               are
               the
               
                 Outward
                 ,
                 Sensitive
              
               Enjoyments
               of
               this
               World
               ;
               All
               which
               ,
               when
               we
               leave
               this
               world
               we
               must
               leave
               
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               and
               go
               away
               into
               Eternity
               ,
               with
               nothing
               about
               us
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Good
               ,
               or
               Bad
               Dispositions
               of
               our
               Souls
               ,
               So
               that
               if
               our
               Soul
               be
               carnalized
               
               through
               our
               immoderate
               Affection
               to
               the
               things
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               we
               shall
               carry
               that
               Affection
               with
               us
               ,
               but
               leave
               the
               things
               which
               we
               thus
               vehemently
               affect
               behind
               us
               for
               ever
               .
               For
               that
               which
               is
               the
               
                 prevailing
                 Temper
              
               of
               Souls
               in
               this
               Life
               will
               doubtless
               be
               so
               in
               the
               other
               too
               ;
               and
               so
               far
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Poet
               true
               
                 
                   —
                   Quae
                   gratia
                   currûm
                
                 
                   Armorúmque
                   fuit
                   vivis
                   ,
                   quae
                   cura
                   nitentes
                
                 
                   Pascere
                   equos
                   ,
                   eadem
                   sequitur
                   tellure
                   repostos
                   .
                
              
               For
               though
               the
               coming
               into
               the
               other
               world
               will
               questionless
               improve
               those
               Souls
               which
               are
               
                 really
                 good
              
               before
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imagined
               how
               it
               should
               create
               those
               good
               who
               are
               
                 habitually
                 bad
              
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               retain
               in
               the
               other
               world
               that
               
                 Prevailing
                 Affection
              
               to
               these
               sensitive
               Goods
               which
               we
               contracted
               in
               this
               ,
               it
               must
               necessarily
               render
               us
               unspeakably
               miserable
               there
               .
               For
               every
               Lust
               the
               Soul
               carries
               into
               the
               other
               world
               ,
               will
               ,
               by
               being
               eternally
               separated
               from
               its
               Pleasures
               ,
               convert
               into
               an
               
                 Hopeless
                 Desire
              
               ,
               and
               upon
               that
               account
               grow
               more
               furious
               and
               impatient
               .
               For
               of
               all
               the
               Torments
               of
               the
               mind
               I
               know
               none
               that
               is
               comparable
               to
               that
               of
               an
               outragious
               Desire
               joined
               with
               Despair
               of
               Satisfaction
               ;
               which
               is
               just
               the
               case
               
               of
               sensual
               and
               worldly
               minded
               Souls
               in
               the
               other
               Life
               where
               they
               are
               full
               of
               sharp
               and
               unrebated
               Desires
               ,
               and
               like
               starving
               men
               that
               are
               shut
               up
               between
               two
               Dead
               Walls
               are
               tormented
               with
               a
               fierce
               ,
               but
               hopeless
               Hunger
               ,
               which
               having
               nothing
               else
               to
               feed
               on
               ,
               preys
               and
               quarries
               on
               themselves
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               desolate
               condition
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               wander
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               tormented
               with
               a
               restless
               Rage
               ,
               an
               Hungry
               and
               Unsatisfied
               Desire
               ,
               craving
               food
               ,
               but
               neither
               finding
               ,
               nor
               expecting
               any
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               unexpressible
               Anguish
               they
               pine
               away
               a
               long
               Eternity
               .
               And
               though
               they
               might
               find
               content
               and
               satisfaction
               ,
               could
               they
               but
               divert
               their
               Affections
               another
               way
               ,
               and
               reconcile
               them
               to
               the
               Heavenly
               Enjoyments
               ;
               yet
               being
               irrecoverably
               preingaged
               to
               sensual
               Goods
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               Savour
               or
               Relish
               of
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               but
               are
               like
               
                 Feaverish
                 Tongues
              
               that
               disgust
               and
               nauseate
               the
               most
               grateful
               Liquors
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               own
               
                 overflowing
                 Gall.
              
               So
               impossible
               is
               it
               for
               men
               to
               be
               happy
               ,
               either
               here
               or
               hereafter
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               their
               Affections
               to
               the
               lesser
               Goods
               of
               this
               World
               do
               so
               immoderately
               exceed
               the
               worth
               and
               value
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               ONE
               Essential
               Part
               therefore
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Life
              
               which
               is
               the
               Great
               Means
               of
               our
               Happiness
               ,
               is
               the
               Virtue
               of
               Moderation
               ;
               
               the
               peculiar
               Office
               whereof
               is
               to
               bound
               our
               Concupiscible
               Affections
               ,
               and
               proportion
               them
               to
               the
               Intrinsic
               Worth
               of
               those
               outward
               Goods
               which
               we
               affect
               and
               desire
               .
               For
               though
               the
               word
               Moderation
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               present
               Acceptation
               of
               it
               ,
               be
               no
               where
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               yet
               the
               Virtue
               expressed
               by
               it
               ,
               is
               frequently
               enjoined
               ;
               as
               particularly
               where
               we
               are
               forbid
               to
               
                 set
                 our
                 Affections
                 upon
                 the
                 Things
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               Col.
               iii.
               2
               .
               
                 To
                 love
                 the
                 World
                 or
                 the
                 Things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               ii
               .
               15
               .
               Which
               Phrases
               are
               not
               to
               be
               so
               understood
               as
               if
               we
               were
               not
               to
               love
               the
               Enjoyments
               of
               the
               World
               
                 at
                 all
              
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               the
               Blessings
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               he
               has
               proposed
               to
               us
               in
               his
               Promises
               as
               the
               Rewards
               and
               Encouragements
               of
               our
               Obedience
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               sure
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               encourage
               us
               to
               obey
               him
               by
               the
               Hope
               of
               such
               Rewards
               as
               are
               unlawful
               for
               us
               to
               desire
               and
               love
               :
               The
               meaning
               therefore
               of
               these
               Prohibitions
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               so
               moderate
               our
               Affections
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               permit
               them
               to
               exceed
               the
               Real
               Worth
               and
               Value
               of
               its
               Enjoyments
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               simply
               our
               loving
               it
               ,
               but
               our
               loving
               it
               to
               
                 such
                 a
                 Degree
              
               as
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               our
               Love
               of
               God
               that
               is
               here
               forbidden
               ;
               For
               
                 he
                 that
                 loveth
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               saith
               St.
               
                 John
                 ,
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               he
               
               that
               loves
               it
               to
               such
               a
               Degree
               as
               to
               prefer
               the
               Riches
               ,
               Honours
               ,
               and
               Pleasures
               of
               it
               
                 before
                 God
              
               and
               his
               Duty
               to
               him
               ,
               hath
               no
               real
               Love
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               He
               loves
               not
               God
               
                 as
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Chiefest
               Good
               and
               Supream
               Beauty
               and
               Perfection
               .
               And
               hence
               Covetousness
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               immoderate
               Desire
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               called
               Idolatry
               ,
               Col.
               iii.
               5
               .
               because
               it
               sets
               the
               world
               in
               the
               place
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               gives
               it
               that
               supream
               Degree
               of
               Affection
               which
               is
               only
               due
               to
               him
               ;
               And
               this
               the
               Apostle
               there
               calls
               
                 Inordinate
                 Affection
              
               ,
               because
               it
               extravagantly
               exceeds
               the
               Intrinsic
               Worth
               and
               Value
               of
               its
               Objects
               .
               Wherefore
               we
               are
               strictly
               enjoined
               to
               
                 take
                 heed
                 and
                 beware
                 of
                 Covetousness
                 ,
              
               Luke
               xii
               .
               15
               .
               And
               to
               
                 let
                 our
                 Conversation
                 be
                 without
                 Covetousness
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               xiii
               .
               5
               .
               By
               all
               which
               and
               sundry
               other
               Commands
               and
               Prohibitions
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               Moderation
               of
               our
               Concupiscible
               Affections
               is
               made
               a
               necessary
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Life
              
               .
            
             
               NOW
               that
               this
               also
               mightily
               contributes
               to
               our
               Acquisition
               of
               the
               
                 Heavenly
                 Happiness
              
               ,
               is
               evident
               ,
               not
               only
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               already
               said
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               till
               our
               Affections
               are
               thus
               moderated
               ,
               we
               can
               have
               no
               Savour
               or
               Relish
               of
               the
               
                 Heavenly
                 Enjoyments
              
               .
               For
               in
               this
               corrupt
               State
               of
               our
               Nature
               ,
               we
               generally
               understand
               by
               our
               
               Affections
               ,
               which
               ,
               like
               
                 coloured
                 Glass
              
               ,
               represent
               all
               Objects
               to
               us
               in
               their
               own
               Hue
               and
               Complexion
               .
               When
               therefore
               a
               mans
               Affections
               are
               immoderately
               carried
               out
               towards
               worldly
               things
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               sure
               by
               Degrees
               to
               corrupt
               and
               deprave
               his
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               render
               him
               as
               unfit
               to
               judge
               of
               divine
               and
               spiritual
               Enjoyments
               ,
               as
               a
               Plowman
               is
               to
               be
               a
               Moderatour
               in
               the
               Schools
               .
               For
               when
               a
               mans
               thoughts
               have
               been
               employed
               another
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               Delights
               of
               Sense
               have
               for
               a
               long
               while
               preoccupied
               his
               Vnderstanding
               ,
               he
               will
               judge
               things
               to
               be
               Good
               or
               Evil
               according
               as
               they
               disgust
               ,
               or
               gratifie
               his
               lower
               Appetites
               :
               And
               this
               being
               the
               Standard
               by
               which
               he
               measures
               things
               ,
               't
               is
               impossible
               he
               should
               have
               any
               Savour
               of
               those
               
                 Spiritual
                 Goods
              
               in
               which
               the
               Happiness
               of
               Heaven
               consists
               .
               For
               though
               in
               his
               Nature
               there
               is
               a
               Tendency
               to
               
                 Rational
                 Pleasures
              
               ,
               yet
               this
               he
               may
               ,
               and
               very
               frequently
               does
               ,
               stifle
               and
               extinguish
               by
               addicting
               himself
               wholly
               to
               the
               Delights
               and
               Gratifications
               of
               his
               Sense
               ,
               which
               by
               degrees
               will
               so
               melt
               down
               his
               Rational
               Inclinations
               into
               his
               Sensual
               ,
               and
               confound
               and
               mingle
               them
               with
               his
               Carnal
               Appetites
               ,
               that
               his
               Soul
               will
               wholly
               sympathize
               with
               his
               Body
               ,
               and
               have
               all
               Likes
               and
               Dislikes
               in
               common
               with
               it
               ;
               And
               there
               is
               nothing
               will
               
               be
               capable
               of
               pleasing
               the
               One
               but
               what
               does
               gratifie
               the
               unbounded
               Liquorishness
               of
               the
               Other
               .
            
             
               NOW
               to
               such
               a
               Soul
               the
               spiritual
               World
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               
                 barren
                 wilderness
              
               ,
               where
               no
               Good
               grows
               that
               it
               can
               live
               upon
               ,
               none
               but
               what
               is
               nauseous
               and
               distastful
               to
               its
               coarse
               and
               vitiated
               Palate
               ;
               where
               there
               are
               noble
               Entertainments
               indeed
               for
               Minds
               that
               are
               contempered
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               have
               already
               tasted
               and
               experienced
               them
               ;
               but
               not
               one
               Drop
               of
               Water
               to
               cool
               the
               Tip
               of
               a
               Sensual
               Tongue
               ,
               or
               gratifie
               the
               Thirst
               of
               a
               Carnal
               Desire
               .
               So
               that
               were
               we
               admitted
               to
               that
               Heavenly
               Place
               where
               the
               Blessed
               dwell
               ,
               yet
               unless
               we
               had
               acquired
               their
               Heavenly
               Disposition
               and
               Temper
               ,
               we
               could
               never
               participate
               with
               them
               in
               their
               Pleasures
               .
               For
               so
               great
               would
               be
               the
               Antipathy
               of
               our
               sensual
               Affections
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               doubtless
               flie
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               rather
               chuse
               to
               be
               for
               ever
               Insensible
               ,
               than
               be
               condemned
               to
               an
               everlasting
               Perception
               of
               what
               is
               so
               ungrateful
               to
               our
               Natures
               .
               So
               that
               till
               we
               have
               in
               some
               measure
               moderated
               our
               Concupiscible
               Affections
               ,
               and
               weaned
               them
               from
               their
               excessive
               Dotages
               upon
               sensual
               Good
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               we
               should
               enjoy
               the
               Happiness
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               For
               such
               perfect
               Opposites
               are
               a
               Spiritual
               Heaven
               and
               a
               Carnal
               
               Mind
               ,
               that
               unless
               This
               be
               spiritualized
               ,
               or
               That
               be
               carnalized
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               they
               should
               ever
               meet
               and
               agree
               .
            
             
               III.
               ANOTHER
               Virtue
               that
               belongs
               to
               a
               Man
               considered
               meerly
               as
               a
               
                 Rational
                 Animal
              
               is
               FORTITUDE
               ;
               which
               in
               the
               largest
               sense
               consists
               in
               not
               permitting
               our
               Irascible
               Affections
               to
               exceed
               those
               Evils
               or
               Dangers
               which
               we
               seek
               to
               repel
               or
               avoid
               ;
               in
               keeping
               our
               Fear
               and
               Anger
               ,
               our
               
                 Malice
                 ,
                 Envy
              
               ,
               and
               Revenge
               in
               such
               due
               subjection
               as
               not
               to
               let
               them
               exceed
               those
               Bounds
               which
               Reason
               ,
               and
               the
               Nature
               of
               Things
               ,
               prescribe
               them
               .
               For
               I
               do
               not
               take
               Fortitude
               here
               in
               the
               narrow
               sense
               of
               the
               Moralists
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Medium
               between
               
                 Irrational
                 Fear
              
               and
               Fool-Hardiness
               ;
               but
               as
               it
               is
               the
               Rule
               by
               which
               all
               those
               Irascible
               Passions
               in
               us
               which
               arise
               from
               the
               sense
               of
               any
               Evil
               or
               Danger
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               guided
               and
               directed
               ;
               That
               by
               which
               we
               are
               to
               guard
               and
               defend
               our selves
               against
               all
               those
               troublesome
               and
               disquieting
               Impressions
               which
               outward
               Evils
               and
               Dangers
               are
               apt
               to
               make
               upon
               our
               Minds
               :
               And
               in
               this
               Latitude
               Fortitude
               comprehends
               not
               only
               Courage
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               opposed
               to
               Fear
               ;
               but
               also
               Gentleness
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               opposed
               to
               
                 Fierceness
                 ;
                 Sufferance
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               opposed
               to
               
                 Impatience
                 ;
                 Contentedness
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               opposed
               to
               Envy
               ;
               and
               Meekness
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               opposed
               to
               
               Malice
               and
               Revenge
               ;
               All
               which
               are
               the
               Passions
               of
               weak
               and
               pusillanimous
               Minds
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               able
               to
               withstand
               an
               Evil
               ,
               nor
               endure
               the
               least
               Touch
               of
               it
               without
               being
               startled
               and
               disordered
               ;
               that
               are
               so
               softned
               with
               Baseness
               and
               Cowardise
               that
               they
               cannot
               resist
               the
               most
               gentle
               Impressions
               of
               Injury
               .
               For
               as
               sick
               Persons
               are
               offended
               with
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               the
               freshness
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               which
               are
               highly
               pleasant
               and
               delightful
               to
               such
               as
               are
               well
               and
               in
               health
               ;
               Even
               so
               Persons
               of
               weak
               and
               feeble
               minds
               are
               easily
               offended
               ,
               their
               Spirits
               are
               so
               tender
               and
               effeminate
               that
               they
               cannot
               endure
               the
               least
               Air
               of
               Evil
               should
               blow
               upon
               them
               ;
               and
               what
               would
               be
               only
               a
               Diversion
               to
               a
               Couragious
               Soul
               ,
               troubles
               and
               incommodes
               Them.
               And
               whatsoever
               Courage
               such
               persons
               may
               pretend
               to
               ,
               it
               's
               meerly
               a
               Heat
               and
               Ferment
               of
               their
               Bloud
               and
               Spirits
               ;
               A
               Courage
               ,
               wherein
               Game-Cocks
               and
               Mastives
               out-vy
               the
               greatest
               Heroes
               of
               them
               all
               .
               But
               as
               to
               that
               which
               is
               truly
               Rational
               and
               Manly
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               a
               firm
               Composedness
               of
               Mind
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Evil
               or
               Dangerous
               Accidents
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               most
               wretched
               Cowards
               in
               Nature
               .
               For
               the
               true
               Fortitude
               of
               the
               Mind
               consists
               in
               being
               hardened
               against
               Evil
               upon
               
                 Rational
                 Principles
              
               ;
               in
               being
               so
               fenced
               and
               guarded
               with
               Reason
               and
               Consideration
               ,
               as
               that
               no
               
               dolorous
               Accident
               from
               without
               is
               able
               to
               invade
               it
               ,
               or
               raise
               any
               violent
               Commotions
               in
               it
               ;
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               in
               having
               such
               a
               constant
               Power
               over
               its
               Irascible
               Affections
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               overprone
               either
               to
               be
               timorous
               in
               Danger
               ,
               or
               envious
               in
               Want
               ,
               or
               impatient
               in
               Suffering
               ,
               or
               angry
               at
               Contempt
               ,
               or
               malicious
               and
               revengeful
               under
               Injuries
               and
               Provocations
               .
               And
               till
               we
               have
               in
               some
               measure
               acquired
               this
               Virtue
               ,
               we
               can
               never
               be
               happy
               either
               here
               or
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               FOR
               whilst
               we
               are
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               we
               must
               expect
               to
               be
               encompassed
               with
               continual
               Crouds
               of
               Evil
               Accidents
               ,
               some
               or
               other
               of
               which
               will
               be
               always
               pressing
               upon
               and
               justling
               against
               us
               :
               So
               that
               if
               our
               minds
               are
               sore
               and
               uneasie
               ,
               and
               over-apt
               to
               be
               affected
               with
               Evil
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               continually
               pained
               and
               disquieted
               .
               For
               ,
               whereas
               were
               our
               Minds
               but
               calm
               and
               easie
               ,
               all
               the
               Evil
               Accidents
               that
               befall
               us
               would
               be
               but
               like
               a
               Shower
               of
               Hail
               upon
               the
               Tiles
               of
               a
               Musick-House
               ,
               which
               with
               all
               its
               Clatter
               and
               Noise
               disturbs
               not
               the
               Harmony
               that
               is
               within
               ;
               our
               being
               too
               apt
               to
               be
               moved
               into
               Passion
               by
               them
               ,
               uncovers
               our
               mind
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               lays
               it
               open
               to
               the
               Tempest
               .
               And
               commonly
               the
               greatest
               Hurt
               which
               these
               outward
               Evils
               do
               us
               ,
               is
               ,
               their
               disturbing
               our
               Minds
               into
               violent
               Passions
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               
               will
               never
               cease
               doing
               ,
               till
               we
               have
               throughly
               fortified
               our
               Reason
               against
               them
               .
               For
               if
               our
               Reason
               commands
               not
               our
               Passions
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               
                 outward
                 Accidents
              
               will
               ;
               and
               while
               they
               do
               so
               ,
               we
               are
               Tenants
               at
               will
               to
               them
               for
               all
               our
               Peace
               and
               Happiness
               ;
               and
               according
               as
               they
               happen
               to
               be
               Good
               or
               Bad
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               be
               sure
               still
               to
               be
               Happy
               or
               Miserable
               .
               And
               in
               this
               Condition
               ,
               like
               a
               Ship
               without
               a
               Pilot
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               Tempestuous
               Sea
               ,
               we
               are
               the
               sport
               of
               every
               wind
               and
               wave
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               ,
               till
               the
               Event
               hath
               determined
               it
               ,
               how
               the
               next
               Billow
               will
               dispose
               of
               us
               ;
               whether
               it
               will
               dash
               us
               against
               a
               Rock
               ,
               or
               drive
               us
               into
               a
               quiet
               Harbour
               .
            
             
               SO
               miserable
               is
               our
               Condition
               here
               ,
               while
               we
               are
               utterly
               destitute
               of
               this
               Virtue
               of
               Fortitude
               ;
               But
               much
               more
               miserable
               will
               the
               want
               of
               it
               necessarily
               render
               us
               hereafter
               .
               For
               all
               those
               Affections
               which
               fall
               under
               the
               Inspection
               and
               Government
               of
               Fortitude
               ,
               are
               ,
               in
               their
               Excesses
               ,
               naturally
               vexatious
               to
               the
               Mind
               ,
               and
               do
               always
               disturb
               and
               raise
               Tumults
               in
               it
               .
               For
               so
               Wrath
               and
               Impatience
               distracts
               and
               alienates
               it
               from
               it self
               ,
               and
               confounds
               its
               Thoughts
               ,
               and
               shuffles
               them
               together
               into
               a
               heap
               of
               wild
               and
               disorderly
               Fancies
               ;
               so
               
                 Malice
                 ,
                 Envy
              
               ,
               and
               Revenge
               do
               fill
               it
               with
               anxious
               biting
               Thoughts
               ,
               that
               like
               young
               Vipers
               gnaw
               the
               
               Womb
               that
               bears
               them
               ,
               and
               fret
               and
               gall
               the
               wretched
               Mind
               that
               forms
               ,
               and
               gives
               them
               Entertainment
               .
               And
               though
               in
               this
               world
               we
               are
               not
               so
               sensible
               of
               the
               mischief
               which
               these
               black
               and
               rancorous
               Passions
               do
               us
               ;
               partly
               because
               our
               sense
               of
               them
               is
               abated
               with
               the
               Intermixture
               of
               our
               Bodily
               Pleasures
               ;
               and
               partly
               because
               while
               we
               operate
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               by
               these
               unwieldy
               Organs
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               our
               Reflexions
               cannot
               be
               comparably
               so
               quick
               ,
               nor
               our
               Passions
               so
               violent
               ,
               nor
               our
               Perceptions
               so
               brisk
               and
               exquisite
               as
               they
               will
               doubtless
               be
               when
               we
               are
               stript
               into
               naked
               Spirits
               ;
               yet
               if
               we
               go
               away
               into
               the
               other
               World
               with
               these
               Affections
               unmortified
               in
               us
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               only
               be
               far
               more
               violent
               and
               outragious
               than
               now
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               not
               only
               have
               a
               far
               quicker
               Sense
               of
               them
               than
               now
               ;
               but
               this
               our
               sharp
               sense
               of
               them
               shall
               be
               pure
               and
               simple
               ,
               without
               any
               intermixture
               of
               Pleasure
               to
               soften
               and
               allay
               it
               .
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               Good
               Lord
               !
               what
               exquisite
               Devils
               and
               Tormentors
               will
               they
               prove
               ,
               when
               an
               extreme
               Rage
               and
               
                 Hate
                 ,
                 Envy
              
               and
               Revenge
               shall
               be
               all
               together
               ,
               like
               so
               many
               hungry
               Vultures
               ,
               preying
               on
               our
               Hearts
               ;
               and
               our
               Mind
               shall
               be
               continually
               baited
               and
               worried
               with
               all
               the
               furious
               Thoughts
               which
               these
               outragious
               Passions
               can
               suggest
               to
               us
               !
               When
               with
               the
               meagre
               Eyes
               of
               Envy
               
               we
               shall
               look
               up
               towards
               the
               Regions
               of
               Happiness
               ,
               and
               incessantly
               pine
               and
               grieve
               at
               the
               Felicities
               of
               those
               that
               inhabit
               them
               ;
               when
               through
               a
               sense
               of
               our
               own
               Follies
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               miserable
               Effects
               of
               them
               ,
               our
               Rage
               and
               Impatience
               shall
               be
               heightned
               ,
               and
               boiled
               up
               into
               a
               
                 Diabolical
                 Fury
              
               ;
               and
               when
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               an
               Inveterate
               Malice
               against
               all
               that
               we
               converse
               with
               ,
               and
               a
               fierce
               desire
               of
               Revenging
               our selves
               upon
               those
               who
               have
               contributed
               to
               our
               Ruine
               ,
               shall
               ,
               like
               a
               Wolf
               in
               our
               Breasts
               ,
               be
               continually
               gnawing
               and
               feeding
               upon
               our
               Souls
               ,
               what
               an
               insupportable
               Hell
               shall
               we
               be
               to
               our selves
               !
               Doubtless
               that
               
                 Outward
                 Hell
              
               to
               which
               bad
               Spirits
               are
               condemned
               is
               very
               terrible
               ;
               but
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               worst
               of
               their
               Hell
               is
               within
               themselves
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               own
               Devillish
               Passions
               are
               severer
               Furies
               to
               them
               than
               all
               those
               Devils
               that
               are
               without
               them
               .
               For
               Wrath
               and
               
                 Envy
                 ,
                 Malice
              
               and
               Revenge
               are
               both
               the
               Nature
               and
               the
               Plague
               of
               Devils
               ;
               and
               though
               ,
               as
               Angels
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               Creatures
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               ,
               as
               Devils
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               Creatures
               of
               these
               their
               Devillish
               Affections
               ;
               they
               were
               these
               that
               transformed
               them
               from
               Blessed
               Angels
               into
               Cursed
               Fiends
               ,
               and
               could
               they
               but
               once
               cease
               to
               be
               envious
               and
               malicious
               ,
               they
               would
               cease
               to
               be
               Devils
               ,
               and
               turn
               Blessed
               Angels
               again
               .
               
               If
               then
               these
               rancorous
               Affections
               have
               such
               a
               malignant
               Influence
               as
               to
               blacken
               Angels
               into
               Devils
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               the
               most
               miserable
               who
               were
               once
               the
               most
               happy
               Creatures
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               ever
               expect
               to
               be
               happy
               so
               long
               as
               we
               indulge
               and
               harbour
               them
               ?
            
             
               WHEREFORE
               to
               remove
               this
               great
               Impediment
               of
               our
               Happiness
               ,
               Christianity
               strictly
               enjoins
               us
               to
               practise
               this
               necessary
               Virtue
               of
               Fortitude
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               the
               due
               Regulation
               of
               all
               these
               our
               Irascible
               Affections
               ;
               in
               moderating
               our
               Anger
               and
               Impatience
               ,
               suppressing
               our
               Envy
               ,
               and
               extinguishing
               all
               our
               unreasonable
               Hatred
               and
               Desire
               of
               Revenge
               .
               For
               hitherto
               tend
               all
               those
               Evangelical
               Precepts
               which
               require
               us
               to
               
                 put
                 away
                 all
                 bitterness
                 and
                 wrath
                 ,
                 all
                 clamor
                 ,
                 and
                 evil
                 speaking
                 and
                 malice
                 ,
              
               Ephes.
               iv
               .
               31
               .
               
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 all
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 children
                 in
                 malice
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               ii
               .
               1
               .
               1
               Cor.
               xiv
               .
               20
               .
               
                 to
                 be
                 strengthned
                 with
                 all
                 might
                 unto
                 all
                 patience
                 and
                 long
                 suffering
                 ,
              
               Coloss.
               i.
               11
               .
               And
               accordingly
               all
               the
               Virtues
               which
               are
               comprehended
               in
               this
               of
               Fortitude
               are
               reckoned
               among
               the
               Fruits
               of
               that
               Blessed
               Spirit
               by
               which
               we
               are
               to
               be
               guided
               and
               directed
               ,
               Gal.
               v.
               22
               .
               
                 But
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 peace
                 ,
                 long-suffering
                 ,
                 gentleness
                 ,
                 goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 meekness
              
               ;
               all
               which
               are
               nothing
               but
               this
               great
               Virtue
               of
               Fortitude
               ,
               severally
               exerting
               it self
               upon
               
               those
               several
               Irascible
               Affections
               that
               are
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               guiding
               and
               regulating
               them
               according
               to
               those
               Laws
               and
               Directions
               which
               right
               Reason
               severally
               prescribes
               them
               ;
               and
               setting
               such
               Bounds
               and
               Limits
               to
               each
               of
               them
               as
               are
               necessary
               to
               the
               Peace
               and
               Happiness
               of
               our
               Rational
               Natures
               ;
               That
               so
               when
               Outward
               Dangers
               or
               Evils
               do
               excite
               them
               ,
               they
               may
               not
               start
               out
               into
               such
               wild
               Excesses
               as
               to
               become
               Plagues
               and
               Diseases
               to
               our
               Minds
               .
            
             
               NOW
               how
               much
               the
               Practice
               of
               this
               Virtue
               conduces
               to
               our
               Heavenly
               Happiness
               is
               evident
               from
               hence
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               Diseases
               and
               Distemperatures
               which
               our
               Mind
               is
               capable
               of
               ,
               are
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               Excesses
               of
               its
               Concupiscible
               and
               Irascible
               Affections
               ;
               but
               it
               s
               being
               affected
               with
               Good
               and
               Evil
               beyond
               those
               Limits
               and
               Measures
               which
               Right
               Reason
               prescribes
               .
               Did
               we
               but
               love
               outward
               Goods
               according
               to
               the
               value
               at
               which
               true
               Reason
               rates
               them
               ,
               we
               should
               neither
               be
               vexed
               with
               an
               
                 Impatient
                 Desire
              
               of
               them
               while
               we
               want
               ,
               nor
               disappointed
               of
               our
               Expectation
               while
               we
               enjoy
               them
               .
               And
               when
               our
               Desires
               towards
               these
               outward
               Goods
               are
               reduced
               to
               that
               Coolness
               and
               Moderation
               as
               neither
               to
               be
               impatient
               in
               the
               Pursuit
               ,
               nor
               dissatisfied
               in
               the
               Enjoyment
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               they
               should
               give
               
               any
               Disturbance
               to
               our
               Minds
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               did
               we
               but
               take
               care
               to
               regulate
               our
               Resentments
               of
               Outward
               Evils
               and
               Dangers
               as
               Right
               Reason
               advises
               ,
               they
               would
               never
               be
               able
               to
               hurt
               or
               discompose
               our
               Minds
               .
               For
               Right
               Reason
               advises
               that
               we
               should
               not
               so
               resent
               them
               as
               to
               increase
               and
               aggravate
               them
               ;
               that
               we
               should
               not
               add
               the
               Disquietude
               of
               an
               
                 anxious
                 Fear
              
               to
               the
               Dangers
               that
               threaten
               us
               ,
               nor
               the
               Torment
               of
               an
               
                 Outragious
                 Anger
              
               to
               the
               Indignities
               that
               are
               offered
               us
               ,
               nor
               the
               Smart
               of
               a
               
                 Peevish
                 Impatience
              
               to
               the
               sufferings
               that
               befall
               us
               ;
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               not
               aggravate
               our
               Want
               through
               an
               
                 invidious
                 Pining
              
               at
               anothers
               Fulness
               ,
               nor
               sharpen
               the
               Injuries
               that
               are
               offered
               us
               by
               a
               malicious
               and
               revengeful
               Resentment
               of
               them
               .
               And
               he
               that
               follows
               these
               Advices
               of
               Reason
               ,
               and
               conducts
               his
               Irascible
               Affections
               by
               them
               ,
               has
               a
               Mind
               that
               is
               elevated
               above
               the
               Reach
               of
               Injury
               ;
               that
               sits
               above
               the
               Clouds
               in
               a
               calm
               and
               quiet
               Aether
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               brave
               Indifferency
               hears
               the
               rowling
               Thunders
               grumble
               and
               burst
               under
               its
               Feet
               .
               And
               whilst
               Outward
               Evils
               fall
               upon
               timorous
               and
               peevish
               and
               malicious
               Spirits
               ,
               like
               Sparks
               of
               Fire
               upon
               a
               heap
               of
               Gunpowder
               ,
               and
               do
               presently
               blow
               them
               up
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               all
               in
               Combustion
               ;
               when
               they
               happen
               to
               a
               dispassionate
               
               Mind
               they
               fall
               like
               Stones
               on
               a
               Bed
               of
               Down
               ,
               where
               they
               sit
               easily
               and
               quietly
               ,
               and
               are
               received
               with
               a
               calm
               and
               soft
               Complyance
               .
               When
               therefore
               by
               the
               continual
               Practice
               of
               Moderation
               and
               Fortitude
               we
               have
               tamed
               and
               civilized
               our
               Concupiscible
               and
               Irascible
               Affections
               ,
               and
               reduced
               them
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               Reason
               ,
               our
               Minds
               will
               be
               free
               from
               all
               Disease
               and
               Disturbance
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               liable
               to
               no
               other
               Evil
               but
               that
               of
               Bodily
               Sense
               and
               Passion
               .
               So
               that
               when
               we
               leave
               our
               Bodies
               and
               go
               into
               the
               World
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               we
               shall
               presently
               feel
               our selves
               in
               perfect
               Health
               and
               Ease
               .
               For
               the
               Health
               of
               a
               Reasonable
               Soul
               consists
               in
               being
               
                 perfectly
                 Reasonable
              
               ,
               in
               having
               all
               its
               Affections
               perfectly
               subdued
               to
               a
               well-informed
               Mind
               ,
               and
               clothed
               in
               the
               Livery
               of
               its
               Reason
               .
               And
               while
               it
               is
               thus
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               diseased
               in
               that
               Spiritual
               State
               wherein
               it
               will
               be
               wholly
               separated
               from
               all
               bodily
               Sense
               and
               Passion
               ;
               because
               it
               has
               no
               Affection
               in
               it
               that
               can
               any
               way
               disturb
               or
               ruffle
               its
               calm
               and
               gentle
               Thoughts
               .
               And
               then
               feeling
               all
               within
               it self
               to
               be
               well
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               should
               be
               ;
               every
               String
               tuned
               into
               a
               perfect
               Harmony
               ;
               every
               Motion
               and
               Affection
               corresponding
               with
               the
               most
               perfect
               Draughts
               and
               Models
               of
               its
               own
               Reason
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               highly
               approve
               of
               ,
               and
               be
               perfectly
               
               satisfied
               with
               it self
               ;
               and
               while
               it
               surveys
               its
               own
               Motions
               and
               Actions
               ,
               it
               must
               necessarily
               have
               a
               most
               delicious
               Gust
               and
               Rellish
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               being
               all
               such
               as
               its
               best
               and
               purest
               Reason
               approves
               of
               ,
               with
               a
               full
               and
               ungainsaying
               Judgment
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               Soul
               being
               cured
               of
               all
               irregular
               Affection
               ,
               and
               removed
               from
               all
               corporeal
               Passion
               ,
               will
               live
               in
               perfect
               Health
               and
               Vigor
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               enjoy
               within
               it self
               a
               Heaven
               of
               Content
               and
               Peace
               .
            
             
               IV.
               ANOTHER
               Virtue
               which
               appertains
               to
               a
               man
               considered
               meerly
               as
               a
               
                 Rational
                 Animal
              
               is
               TEMPERANCE
               ;
               which
               consists
               in
               not
               indulging
               our
               
                 Bodily
                 Appetites
              
               to
               the
               Hurt
               and
               Prejudice
               of
               our
               
                 Rational
                 Nature
              
               ;
               Or
               ,
               in
               refraining
               from
               all
               those
               Excesses
               of
               Bodily
               Pleasure
               ,
               of
               Eating
               ,
               Drinking
               and
               Venery
               ,
               which
               do
               either
               disorder
               our
               Reason
               ,
               or
               indispose
               us
               to
               enjoy
               the
               pure
               and
               spiritual
               Pleasures
               of
               the
               Mind
               .
               For
               ,
               besides
               that
               all
               Excesses
               of
               Bodily
               Pleasures
               are
               naturally
               prejudicial
               to
               our
               Reason
               ,
               as
               they
               indispose
               those
               Bodily
               Organs
               by
               which
               it
               operates
               ,
               (
               For
               so
               Drunkenness
               dilutes
               the
               Brain
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Mint
               of
               the
               Understanding
               ,
               and
               drowns
               those
               Images
               it
               stamps
               upon
               it
               in
               a
               Floud
               of
               unwholesome
               Rheums
               and
               Moistures
               ;
               and
               Gluttony
               cloggs
               the
               Animal
               Spirits
               ,
               which
               
               are
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               the
               Wings
               of
               the
               Mind
               ,
               and
               indisposes
               them
               for
               the
               Highest
               and
               Noblest
               Flights
               of
               Reason
               ;
               so
               Wantonness
               chafes
               the
               Bloud
               into
               Feverish
               Heats
               ,
               and
               by
               causing
               it
               to
               boil
               up
               too
               fast
               into
               the
               Brain
               ,
               disorders
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               Spirits
               there
               ,
               and
               so
               confounds
               the
               Phantasms
               ,
               that
               the
               Mind
               can
               have
               no
               clear
               or
               distinct
               Perception
               of
               them
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               our
               Intellectual
               Faculties
               are
               very
               often
               interrupted
               ,
               and
               forced
               to
               sit
               still
               for
               want
               of
               proper
               Tools
               to
               work
               with
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               by
               often
               loitering
               ,
               grow
               by
               degrees
               listless
               and
               unactive
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               are
               utterly
               indisposed
               to
               any
               Rational
               Operations
               ;
               )
               Besides
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               (
               which
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               mighty
               prejudice
               to
               our
               Rational
               Nature
               )
               by
               too
               much
               familiarizing
               our selves
               to
               bodily
               Pleasures
               ,
               we
               shall
               break
               off
               all
               our
               acquaintance
               with
               spiritual
               ones
               ,
               and
               grow
               ,
               by
               degrees
               ,
               such
               utter
               strangers
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               rellish
               and
               enjoy
               them
               ;
               and
               our
               Soul
               will
               contract
               such
               an
               
                 Vxorious
                 Fondness
              
               of
               the
               
                 Body
                 (
                 that
              
               being
               the
               Shop
               of
               all
               the
               Pleasure
               it
               was
               ever
               acquainted
               with
               )
               that
               't
               will
               never
               be
               able
               to
               live
               happily
               without
               it
               .
               For
               though
               in
               its
               separate
               state
               it
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               that
               the
               Soul
               will
               retain
               the
               Appetites
               of
               the
               Body
               ;
               yet
               ,
               if
               while
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               it
               wholly
               abandons
               it self
               to
               Corporeal
               
               Pleasures
               ,
               it
               may
               ,
               and
               doubtless
               will
               ,
               retain
               a
               vehement
               hankering
               after
               it
               ,
               and
               longing
               to
               be
               re-united
               to
               it
               ;
               which
               ,
               I
               conceive
               ,
               is
               the
               only
               sensuality
               that
               a
               separated
               Soul
               is
               capable
               of
               .
               For
               when
               such
               a
               Soul
               arrives
               into
               the
               Spiritual
               World
               ,
               her
               having
               wholly
               accustomed
               her self
               to
               bodily
               Pleasure
               ,
               and
               never
               experienced
               
                 any
                 other
              
               ,
               will
               necessarily
               render
               her
               incapable
               of
               enjoying
               the
               Pleasures
               of
               pure
               and
               blessed
               Spirits
               .
               So
               that
               being
               left
               utterly
               destitute
               of
               all
               her
               dear
               Delights
               and
               Satisfactions
               ,
               which
               are
               such
               as
               she
               knows
               she
               can
               never
               enjoy
               but
               in
               conjunction
               with
               the
               Body
               ,
               all
               her
               Appetite
               and
               Longing
               must
               necessarily
               be
               an
               outragious
               Desire
               of
               being
               Embodied
               again
               ,
               that
               so
               she
               may
               be
               capable
               of
               repeating
               her
               old
               sensual
               Pleasures
               ,
               and
               acting
               over
               the
               brutish
               Scene
               anew
               .
            
             
               AND
               this
               ,
               as
               some
               think
               ,
               is
               the
               Reason
               why
               such
               gross
               and
               sensual
               Souls
               have
               appeared
               so
               often
               ,
               after
               their
               separation
               ,
               in
               the
               Churchyards
               ,
               or
               Charnel-Houses
               where
               their
               Bodies
               were
               laid
               ;
               because
               they
               cannot
               please
               themselves
               without
               them
               :
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ·
               
                 The
                 soul
                 that
                 is
                 infected
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Lust
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 continues
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 after
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 suffering
                 great
                 Reluctancies
                 ,
                 hovers
                 about
                 this
                 visible
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 hardly
                 drawn
                 from
                 thence
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Demon
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Guard
                 and
                 Care
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Where
               by
               the
               
                 visible
                 Place
              
               he
               means
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ·
               
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 About
                 their
                 Monuments
                 and
                 Sepulchres
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 shadowy
                 Phantasms
                 of
                 such
                 Souls
                 have
                 sometimes
                 appeared
                 .
              
               For
               being
               utterly
               unacquainted
               with
               the
               Pleasures
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               they
               have
               nothing
               in
               all
               the
               spiritual
               world
               to
               feed
               their
               hungry
               Desire
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               when
               they
               are
               permitted
               to
               wander
               ,
               to
               hover
               about
               ,
               and
               linger
               after
               their
               Bodies
               ;
               the
               Impossibility
               of
               being
               re-united
               to
               them
               not
               being
               able
               to
               cure
               them
               of
               their
               impotent
               Desire
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               still
               they
               would
               fain
               be
               alive
               again
               ,
               and
               reassume
               their
               old
               Instruments
               of
               Pleasure
               ;
               
                 
                   —
                   Iterumque
                   ad
                   tarda
                   reverti
                
                 
                   Corpora
                   :
                   —
                
                 
                   —
                   Quae
                   lucis
                   miseris
                   tam
                   dira
                   Cupido
                   ?
                
              
               And
               hence
               ,
               among
               other
               Reasons
               ,
               it
               was
               that
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               did
               so
               severely
               abstain
               from
               Bodily
               Pleasures
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               
               means
               they
               might
               gently
               wean
               the
               Soul
               from
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               teach
               it
               before
               hand
               to
               live
               upon
               the
               Delights
               of
               separated
               Spirits
               ;
               that
               so
               upon
               its
               separation
               it
               might
               drop
               into
               Eternity
               ,
               like
               ripe
               Fruit
               from
               the
               Tree
               ,
               with
               Ease
               and
               Willingness
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               accustoming
               it
               before
               to
               spiritual
               Pleasures
               and
               Delights
               ,
               it
               might
               acquire
               such
               a
               savoury
               Sense
               and
               Relish
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               able
               ,
               when
               it
               came
               into
               the
               spiritual
               world
               ,
               to
               live
               wholly
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               so
               intirely
               satisfied
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               endlesly
               vext
               with
               a
               tormenting
               Desire
               of
               returning
               to
               the
               Body
               again
               .
               For
               so
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ·
               
               
                 We
                 that
                 are
                 hunting
                 after
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Food
                 ,
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 we
                 keep
                 our
                 Earthly
                 Belly
                 in
                 subjection
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 a
                 strict
                 Government
                 over
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 pleasant
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               For
               saith
               he
               a
               little
               before
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ·
               
               Neither
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 Food
                 our
                 Work
                 ,
                 nor
                 Pleasure
                 our
                 Aim
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 use
                 them
                 only
                 as
                 necessaries
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 Abode
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 our
                 Reason
                 is
                 instituting
                 ,
                 and
                 training
                 
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 Life
                 incorruptible
                 .
              
               i.
               e.
               They
               did
               so
               use
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lay
               ,
               they
               might
               wean
               their
               Souls
               from
               the
               pleasures
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               have
               the
               better
               Appetite
               to
               that
               Spiritual
               Food
               upon
               which
               they
               were
               to
               live
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               AND
               therefore
               thus
               to
               temperate
               and
               restrain
               our selves
               in
               the
               Use
               of
               bodily
               Pleasures
               is
               one
               of
               the
               necessary
               Virtues
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Life
              
               .
               For
               hitherto
               tend
               all
               those
               Precepts
               concerning
               
                 abstaining
                 from
                 fleshly
                 lusts
                 which
                 war
                 against
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
              
               I
               Pet.
               ii
               .
               11
               .
               and
               
                 mortifying
                 the
                 deeds
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               viii
               .
               13
               .
               and
               
                 keeping
                 under
                 the
                 Body
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               ix
               .
               27
               .
               and
               
                 putting
                 off
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
              
               Coloss.
               ii
               .
               11
               .
               And
               we
               are
               strictly
               enjoined
               
                 to
                 be
                 temperate
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 watch
                 and
                 be
                 sober
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 honestly
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 rioting
                 and
                 drunkenness
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 chambering
                 and
                 wantonness
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 excess
                 of
                 wine
                 ,
                 revellings
                 and
                 banquettings
              
               ;
               The
               sense
               of
               all
               which
               is
               ,
               That
               we
               should
               not
               indulge
               our
               bodily
               Appetites
               to
               the
               vitiating
               and
               depraving
               of
               our
               spiritual
               ;
               that
               we
               should
               not
               plunge
               our selves
               so
               far
               in
               the
               Pleasures
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               as
               to
               drown
               our
               Sense
               and
               Perception
               of
               Divine
               and
               Heavenly
               Enjoyments
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               should
               so
               far
               subdue
               and
               mortifie
               our
               Sensuality
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               may
               not
               have
               the
               Dominion
               over
               us
               ,
               nor
               be
               the
               
               prevalent
               Delight
               and
               Complacency
               of
               our
               Souls
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               commanding
               Biass
               ,
               and
               swaying
               Propension
               within
               us
               may
               be
               towards
               Divine
               and
               Heavenly
               Enjoyments
               ;
               that
               so
               ,
               when
               we
               leave
               this
               Body
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               be
               so
               wedded
               to
               the
               Pleasures
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               able
               to
               be
               Happy
               without
               them
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               may
               carry
               with
               us
               into
               Eternity
               such
               a
               quick
               Sense
               and
               lively
               Rellish
               of
               the
               Pleasures
               above
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               
                 live
                 upon
              
               ,
               and
               be
               for
               ever
               satisfied
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               SO
               that
               at
               first
               View
               it
               is
               evident
               how
               much
               the
               Practice
               of
               this
               Virtue
               conduces
               to
               our
               Future
               Happiness
               .
               For
               by
               taking
               us
               off
               from
               all
               excess
               of
               bodily
               Pleasure
               ,
               it
               disposes
               us
               to
               enjoy
               the
               Pleasures
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               connaturallizes
               our
               Souls
               to
               them
               :
               So
               that
               when
               after
               a
               long
               Exercise
               of
               Temperance
               ,
               we
               come
               to
               leave
               the
               Body
               ,
               our
               Soul
               will
               be
               so
               loosned
               from
               it
               before
               hand
               ,
               and
               rendred
               so
               indifferent
               to
               the
               Delights
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               part
               both
               with
               It
               and
               Them
               without
               any
               great
               Regret
               or
               Reluctancy
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               from
               them
               for
               ever
               without
               any
               disquieting
               Longings
               or
               Hankerings
               after
               them
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               when
               we
               are
               grown
               up
               by
               Age
               and
               Experience
               to
               a
               sense
               of
               more
               manly
               Pleasures
               ,
               we
               despise
               Nuts
               and
               Rattles
               ,
               which
               when
               we
               were
               Children
               ,
               we
               accounted
               our
               Happiness
               ,
               and
               should
               have
               reckoned
               our
               
               selves
               undone
               had
               we
               been
               deprived
               of
               them
               ;
               So
               when
               by
               the
               Practice
               of
               a
               severe
               Temperance
               ,
               we
               have
               acquired
               a
               thorough
               sense
               of
               the
               Pleasures
               of
               Virtue
               and
               Religion
               ,
               we
               shall
               look
               upon
               all
               our
               bodily
               Pleasures
               as
               the
               little
               Toys
               and
               Fooleries
               of
               our
               Infant
               State
               ,
               with
               which
               we
               pleased
               our
               childish
               Fancies
               when
               we
               knew
               no
               better
               .
               And
               whereas
               had
               we
               been
               deprived
               of
               them
               then
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               cried
               and
               bemoaned
               our selves
               ,
               as
               little
               Children
               do
               when
               they
               lose
               their
               Play-Games
               ,
               and
               reckoned
               our selves
               undone
               and
               miserable
               ;
               upon
               the
               Experience
               we
               have
               had
               of
               the
               Nobler
               and
               more
               Generous
               Pleasures
               of
               Religion
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               despise
               these
               
                 little
                 ,
                 poor
              
               Entertainments
               of
               our
               Infancy
               ;
               to
               take
               our
               leave
               of
               them
               without
               a
               Tear
               in
               our
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               eternally
               without
               missing
               them
               .
               For
               ,
               our
               Minds
               being
               for
               the
               main
               reconciled
               to
               Rational
               and
               Spiritual
               Pleasures
               ,
               we
               shall
               put
               off
               all
               Remains
               of
               bodily
               Lust
               with
               our
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               so
               flie
               away
               into
               the
               spiritual
               world
               with
               none
               but
               Pure
               and
               Spiritual
               Appetites
               about
               us
               ;
               where
               meeting
               with
               an
               
                 infinite
                 Fulness
              
               of
               Spiritual
               Joys
               and
               Pleasures
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               had
               many
               a
               foretast
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               our
               predisposed
               Mind
               will
               presently
               close
               with
               ,
               and
               feed
               upon
               them
               ,
               with
               such
               an
               unspeakable
               Content
               and
               Satisfaction
               ,
               
               as
               will
               ravish
               it
               for
               ever
               from
               the
               Thoughts
               of
               all
               other
               Pleasures
               .
               So
               that
               now
               we
               shall
               not
               only
               be
               able
               to
               subsist
               without
               Fleshly
               Delights
               ,
               but
               to
               despise
               and
               scorn
               them
               ;
               our
               Faculties
               being
               treated
               every
               moment
               with
               far
               nobler
               Fare
               and
               better
               Joys
               .
            
             
               V.
               ANOTHER
               of
               those
               Virtues
               which
               belong
               to
               a
               man
               considered
               meerly
               as
               a
               
                 Rational
                 Animal
              
               ,
               is
               HUMILITY
               ;
               which
               consists
               in
               a
               modest
               and
               lowly
               opinion
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               own
               
                 Acquisitions
                 ,
                 Merits
              
               ,
               or
               Endowments
               ;
               Or
               ,
               in
               not
               valuing
               our selves
               beyond
               what
               is
               due
               and
               just
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               any
               Good
               we
               are
               possessed
               of
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               Internal
               or
               External
               .
               For
               Pride
               ,
               or
               an
               over-weening
               Self-Conceit
               is
               the
               Bane
               of
               all
               our
               Virtue
               and
               Happiness
               .
               It
               causes
               us
               to
               overlook
               our
               Defects
               ,
               and
               thereby
               hinders
               us
               from
               making
               farther
               Improvement
               ;
               and
               it
               possesses
               us
               with
               an
               opinion
               that
               we
               deserve
               more
               than
               we
               have
               and
               thereby
               renders
               us
               dissatisfied
               with
               our
               present
               Enjoyments
               .
               For
               by
               how
               much
               any
               man
               over-values
               himself
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               he
               under-values
               what
               he
               enjoys
               ;
               because
               while
               he
               compares
               what
               he
               enjoys
               with
               the
               fond
               opinion
               that
               he
               hath
               of
               himself
               ,
               he
               always
               finds
               it
               short
               of
               his
               Desert
               ,
               and
               so
               can
               never
               be
               satisfied
               with
               it
               .
               Yea
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               cross
               
               and
               capricious
               Humour
               of
               a
               proud
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               it
               possesses
               ,
               the
               bigger
               it
               swells
               with
               the
               opinion
               of
               its
               own
               Desert
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               it
               is
               opiniated
               of
               its
               own
               Desert
               ,
               the
               less
               it
               is
               satisfied
               with
               that
               which
               it
               possesses
               and
               enjoys
               .
               For
               when
               a
               man
               is
               exceeding
               apt
               to
               flatter
               and
               cokes
               himself
               ,
               he
               will
               catch
               at
               any
               Pretence
               to
               exalt
               his
               own
               Merit
               and
               Desert
               ,
               and
               be
               ready
               to
               measure
               it
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               what
               he
               is
               ,
               but
               by
               what
               he
               has
               too
               ;
               and
               then
               reckoning
               his
               outward
               Possessions
               to
               be
               the
               Rewards
               or
               Products
               of
               his
               Inward
               Worth
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               has
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               will
               still
               imagine
               he
               
                 deserves
                 to
                 have
              
               .
               So
               that
               his
               Opinion
               of
               his
               own
               Desert
               will
               still
               run
               on
               so
               fast
               before
               his
               Enjoyments
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               should
               follow
               it
               never
               so
               close
               ,
               as
               the
               Hinder
               Wheels
               of
               a
               Coach
               do
               the
               Fore
               ones
               ,
               yet
               it
               would
               be
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               overtake
               it
               ;
               And
               so
               long
               as
               he
               conceives
               his
               Enjoyments
               to
               be
               behind
               his
               Desert
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               always
               discontented
               ,
               and
               dissatisfied
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               while
               he
               continues
               of
               this
               Humour
               ,
               the
               utmost
               Bliss
               and
               Glory
               that
               Heaven
               affords
               would
               not
               to
               be
               able
               to
               satisfie
               him
               .
               For
               if
               he
               were
               set
               equal
               in
               Glory
               with
               the
               
                 highest
                 Saint
              
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               so
               puffed
               and
               exalted
               by
               it
               in
               his
               own
               Conceit
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               fancy
               he
               merited
               the
               Glory
               of
               an
               Angel
               ;
               and
               if
               from
               thence
               he
               were
               advanced
               
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               an
               Arch-Angel
               ▪
               he
               would
               flatter
               himself
               into
               a
               conceit
               that
               he
               deserved
               the
               Glory
               and
               Dignity
               of
               a
               God
               :
               And
               so
               long
               as
               he
               fancied
               his
               Advancement
               to
               be
               below
               his
               Merit
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               be
               contented
               with
               it
               ,
               how
               high
               soever
               it
               were
               ,
               but
               be
               continually
               vexing
               and
               repining
               that
               he
               was
               raised
               no
               higher
               .
            
             
               AND
               this
               I
               verily
               believe
               was
               the
               Temper
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               finally
               ruined
               and
               undid
               him
               .
               For
               when
               he
               was
               an
               Angel
               of
               Light
               he
               was
               doubtless
               placed
               by
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               in
               such
               an
               Order
               or
               Degree
               of
               Dignity
               as
               became
               the
               Dignity
               of
               his
               Nature
               .
               But
               he
               ,
               reflecting
               on
               his
               own
               Indowments
               ,
               and
               the
               Glorious
               Condition
               wherein
               he
               was
               placed
               ,
               began
               first
               to
               swell
               with
               an
               arrogant
               and
               overweening
               conceit
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               
                 too
                 high
              
               a
               value
               upon
               his
               own
               Angelical
               Graces
               and
               Perfections
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               the
               natural
               Effect
               of
               this
               ,
               to
               imagine
               that
               he
               was
               not
               high
               enough
               advanced
               in
               the
               Scale
               of
               the
               
                 Heavenly
                 Hierarchy
              
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Station
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Angels
               was
               beneath
               the
               Grandeur
               and
               Dignity
               of
               his
               Nature
               .
               This
               made
               him
               look
               up
               with
               envious
               Eyes
               upon
               the
               Glorious
               Orders
               above
               him
               ,
               into
               whose
               sublime
               Rank
               he
               being
               forbid
               to
               aspire
               by
               God
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               he
               proceeded
               by
               Degrees
               
               to
               malign
               and
               hate
               both
               Him
               and
               Them.
               And
               this
               he
               first
               expressed
               by
               entring
               into
               a
               Conspiracy
               against
               him
               with
               some
               of
               his
               Fellow-Angels
               ,
               whom
               he
               found
               most
               apt
               to
               be
               wrought
               upon
               by
               him
               ;
               together
               with
               whom
               he
               made
               an
               open
               Revolt
               ,
               forsook
               the
               Blessed
               Abodes
               ,
               as
               not
               enduring
               to
               abide
               any
               longer
               amongst
               those
               Blessed
               Orders
               whom
               he
               so
               inveterately
               hated
               and
               envied
               ;
               and
               so
               with
               his
               revolted
               Legions
               descends
               into
               this
               Aery
               Region
               ,
               where
               ever
               since
               he
               hath
               persisted
               in
               open
               Hostility
               against
               God
               and
               Heaven
               .
               And
               accordingly
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Him
               and
               his
               Accomplices
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 kept
                 not
                 their
                 first
                 Station
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               would
               needs
               have
               a
               higher
               Station
               in
               Heaven
               than
               that
               wherein
               God
               had
               placed
               them
               ;
               which
               because
               they
               could
               not
               obtain
               ,
               
                 they
                 left
                 their
                 own
                 Habitation
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               forsook
               Heaven
               their
               Native
               Country
               and
               Abode
               ,
               and
               came
               down
               into
               these
               lower
               Parts
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               upon
               Design
               to
               strengthen
               their
               Party
               against
               Heaven
               by
               seducing
               Mankind
               into
               the
               same
               Revolt
               with
               themselves
               ,
               Jude
               6.
               
            
             
               THUS
               't
               was
               the
               Devils
               Pride
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               that
               made
               him
               Envious
               ,
               his
               Envy
               that
               made
               him
               Spiteful
               and
               Malicious
               ,
               all
               which
               together
               made
               him
               a
               Devil
               .
               And
               thus
               it
               would
               be
               with
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               could
               be
               admitted
               into
               
               Heaven
               whilst
               we
               are
               under
               the
               Power
               and
               Prevalence
               of
               Pride
               and
               Self-Conceit
               .
               For
               while
               we
               think
               better
               of
               our selves
               ,
               than
               God
               does
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               contented
               with
               his
               Retributions
               ,
               who
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               deal
               with
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               works
               ;
               and
               that
               excessive
               value
               we
               should
               have
               of
               our selves
               ,
               would
               cause
               us
               to
               undervalue
               the
               Degree
               and
               Rank
               of
               Glory
               and
               Happiness
               wherein
               we
               should
               be
               placed
               by
               the
               just
               Rewarder
               of
               Souls
               ,
               as
               a
               Station
               much
               beneath
               our
               imagined
               Excellency
               and
               Perfection
               .
               And
               hence
               we
               should
               proceed
               to
               
                 think
                 hardly
              
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               repine
               against
               him
               as
               a
               partial
               and
               unequal
               Distributer
               of
               his
               Favours
               ,
               and
               to
               envy
               and
               malign
               those
               that
               were
               placed
               higher
               in
               Glory
               than
               our selves
               ;
               and
               so
               at
               last
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               implacable
               Vexation
               and
               Discontent
               ,
               to
               leave
               our
               Habitations
               ,
               as
               the
               Devils
               did
               ,
               and
               fly
               away
               to
               their
               Revolted
               Party
               .
               So
               impossible
               is
               it
               for
               a
               Soul
               that
               is
               under
               a
               prevailing
               Habit
               of
               Pride
               and
               Self-Conceit
               to
               be
               happy
               either
               here
               or
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               AND
               therefore
               to
               remove
               this
               Obstacle
               ,
               Christianity
               imposes
               the
               Practice
               of
               Humility
               ,
               as
               a
               necessary
               means
               of
               our
               Happiness
               ;
               and
               requires
               us
               
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 humbleness
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
              
               Col.
               iii.
               12
               .
               
                 to
                 be
                 clothed
                 with
                 humility
              
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               v.
               5
               .
               
                 to
                 walk
                 with
                 all
                 lowliness
                 and
                 meekness
                 ,
              
               
               Ephes.
               iv
               .
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               
                 in
                 lowliness
                 of
                 mind
                 to
                 esteem
                 others
                 better
                 than
                 our selves
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               ii
               .
               3
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               to
               follow
               the
               Example
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Lord
               ,
               who
               was
               
                 meek
                 and
                 lowly
              
               ,
               Mat.
               xi
               .
               29
               .
               and
               
                 in
                 honour
                 to
                 prefer
                 one
                 another
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               xii
               .
               10
               .
               The
               sense
               of
               all
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               labour
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lies
               ,
               to
               think
               very
               meanly
               and
               modestly
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               discontented
               if
               others
               think
               meanly
               of
               us
               too
               ;
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               that
               we
               should
               neither
               be
               proud
               nor
               vainglorious
               ,
               neither
               too
               much
               exalted
               in
               our
               own
               opinions
               ,
               nor
               endeavour
               to
               insinuate
               into
               others
               a
               higher
               opinion
               of
               us
               than
               we
               do
               really
               deserve
               :
               In
               short
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               so
               effectually
               represent
               to
               our selves
               the
               little
               Reason
               we
               have
               to
               be
               proud
               of
               any
               Personal
               Accomplishment
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               of
               Body
               ,
               or
               Mind
               ,
               to
               strut
               ,
               like
               
               Esop's
               Crow
               ,
               in
               these
               borrowed
               Feathers
               ,
               which
               we
               could
               neither
               give
               to
               our selves
               ,
               nor
               merit
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               are
               wholly
               owing
               for
               to
               the
               Divine
               Bounty
               ;
               so
               to
               inculcate
               upon
               our
               Minds
               the
               Folly
               and
               Ridiculousness
               of
               being
               proud
               of
               any
               
                 Outward
                 Goods
              
               we
               possess
               ,
               such
               as
               fine
               Cloths
               ,
               great
               Estates
               ,
               or
               Popular
               Reputation
               ,
               all
               which
               are
               so
               far
               from
               either
               making
               or
               speaking
               us
               wiser
               or
               better
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               too
               often
               the
               Fruits
               and
               Testimonies
               of
               our
               Folly
               and
               Knavery
               ;
               And
               ,
               in
               fine
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               so
               
               impartially
               reflect
               upon
               the
               many
               Follies
               and
               Indiscretions
               ,
               Errors
               and
               Ignorances
               ,
               Irregularities
               of
               Temper
               ,
               Defects
               of
               Manners
               ,
               and
               Deviations
               from
               Right
               Reason
               that
               we
               are
               guilty
               of
               ,
               as
               to
               shame
               our selves
               out
               of
               all
               those
               proud
               and
               arrogant
               Conceits
               that
               do
               so
               swell
               and
               impostumate
               our
               Minds
               .
            
             
               AND
               when
               by
               these
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               humbling
               Reflections
               we
               have
               laid
               our selves
               low
               in
               our
               own
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               abased
               our
               Pride
               and
               Self-Conceit
               as
               to
               be
               effectually
               convinced
               of
               the
               Folly
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               throughly
               persuaded
               to
               abhor
               and
               hate
               it
               ,
               to
               watch
               and
               strive
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               habituated
               for
               the
               main
               to
               mean
               and
               lowly
               thoughts
               of
               our selves
               ;
               though
               we
               should
               not
               here
               arrive
               to
               an
               absolute
               Perfection
               in
               Humility
               (
               having
               none
               here
               to
               converse
               ,
               or
               compare
               our selves
               with
               but
               such
               as
               our selves
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               many
               of
               them
               our
               Inferiours
               ,
               many
               our
               Equals
               ,
               and
               many
               but
               few
               ▪
               Degrees
               our
               Superiours
               )
               yet
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               we
               go
               off
               from
               this
               lower
               Form
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               may
               seem
               so
               considerable
               ,
               into
               the
               Class
               and
               Society
               of
               those
               Glorious
               Inhabitants
               above
               (
               in
               whose
               bright
               Presence
               we
               shall
               appear
               but
               like
               so
               many
               
                 Glow
                 Worms
              
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               Firmament
               of
               Stars
               )
               all
               the
               
                 little
                 Remains
              
               of
               Pride
               and
               Self-Conceit
               in
               us
               ,
               will
               immediately
               vanish
               from
               our
               Minds
               .
               For
               if
               at
               the
               sight
               
               
               
               
               
               of
               an
               Angel
               the
               
                 Beloved
                 Apostle
              
               could
               not
               forbear
               prostrating
               himself
               ;
               how
               prostrate
               and
               lowly
               must
               we
               be
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               not
               only
               the
               whole
               Choir
               of
               Angels
               together
               ,
               but
               God
               himself
               too
               ,
               the
               Prince
               and
               Father
               of
               Spirits
               !
               For
               even
               here
               we
               find
               that
               the
               nearer
               we
               approach
               God
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               shrink
               and
               lessen
               in
               our
               own
               Eyes
               ;
               and
               if
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               Angels
               we
               are
               but
               Dwarfs
               ,
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               God
               we
               shall
               be
               Nothings
               .
               But
               Oh!
               when
               we
               shall
               not
               only
               discern
               how
               infinitely
               he
               outshines
               us
               in
               Glory
               ,
               but
               shall
               also
               continually
               feel
               by
               the
               most
               sensible
               Communications
               of
               his
               Goodness
               how
               we
               hang
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               derive
               every
               Breath
               and
               Joy
               and
               Glory
               from
               him
               ;
               how
               our
               Being
               and
               Well-Being
               are
               the
               meer
               Alms
               and
               Pensions
               of
               his
               Bounty
               ;
               how
               every
               Grace
               and
               Beauty
               in
               us
               is
               but
               the
               Reflection
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               faint
               one
               too
               ,
               of
               his
               out-stretched
               Rays
               ;
               when
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               shall
               feel
               all
               this
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               do
               in
               Heaven
               every
               moment
               ,
               by
               a
               quick
               and
               sensible
               Experience
               ,
               how
               must
               it
               needs
               wean
               us
               from
               all
               self-arrogating
               Thoughts
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               abase
               and
               humble
               us
               in
               our
               own
               Eyes
               !
               And
               when
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               our
               minds
               will
               be
               perfectly
               tempered
               and
               prepared
               for
               the
               Enjoyment
               of
               a
               Perfect
               Happiness
               ;
               For
               now
               ,
               such
               a
               modest
               opinion
               we
               shall
               have
               of
               our selves
               ,
               
               that
               whatsoever
               Degree
               of
               Glory
               we
               are
               placed
               in
               ,
               we
               shall
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               far
               beyond
               our
               Desert
               ,
               and
               upon
               that
               account
               ,
               be
               unspeakably
               satisfied
               and
               contented
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               freely
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               a
               thousand
               Degrees
               beyond
               what
               we
               could
               desire
               or
               hope
               for
               .
               And
               so
               far
               shall
               we
               be
               from
               grudging
               at
               ,
               or
               envying
               those
               above
               us
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               an
               humble
               sense
               of
               our
               own
               Unworthiness
               we
               shall
               readily
               prefer
               them
               before
               our selves
               ,
               and
               freely
               acknowledge
               that
               we
               are
               only
               so
               many
               Degrees
               inferiour
               to
               them
               in
               Glory
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               superiour
               to
               us
               in
               Divine
               Graces
               and
               Perfections
               .
               Upon
               which
               we
               shall
               not
               only
               acquiesce
               ,
               but
               heartily
               rejoice
               in
               their
               Advancement
               ,
               and
               be
               abundantly
               pleased
               that
               their
               Reward
               is
               as
               much
               greater
               than
               ours
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               acknowledge
               their
               Virtue
               to
               be
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               so
               far
               shall
               we
               be
               from
               repining
               and
               murmuring
               at
               God
               for
               not
               rewarding
               us
               as
               liberally
               as
               others
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               thoroughly
               sensible
               that
               he
               hath
               been
               bountiful
               to
               us
               infinitely
               beyond
               our
               Desert
               or
               Expectation
               ;
               that
               't
               was
               not
               out
               of
               a
               fond
               Partiality
               ,
               ot
               blind
               
                 Respect
                 of
                 Persons
              
               that
               he
               raised
               others
               to
               higher
               Degrees
               of
               Glory
               than
               our selves
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               a
               Principle
               of
               strict
               Justice
               that
               exactly
               ballances
               and
               adjusts
               its
               Rewards
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Degrees
               of
               our
               Desert
               and
               Improvement
               .
               
               The
               sense
               of
               which
               will
               not
               only
               compose
               our
               Minds
               into
               a
               perfect
               Satisfaction
               ,
               but
               also
               continually
               excite
               us
               to
               those
               Beatifical
               Acts
               of
               Love
               and
               
                 Praise
                 ,
                 Thanksgiving
              
               and
               Adoration
               .
               Thus
               Humility
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               tunes
               and
               composes
               us
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               only
               casts
               us
               down
               ,
               like
               Balls
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               rebound
               the
               higher
               in
               Glory
               and
               Happiness
               .
            
             
               THUS
               you
               see
               how
               all
               those
               Virtues
               which
               appertain
               to
               a
               man
               considered
               as
               a
               
                 Reasonable
                 Animal
              
               ,
               conduce
               to
               the
               Great
               Christian
               End
               ,
               viz.
               The
               Happiness
               of
               Heaven
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               indeed
               the
               immediate
               product
               of
               this
               sort
               of
               Virtues
               is
               only
               ,
               at
               least
               
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 pri●ative
              
               Happiness
               ,
               or
               ,
               the
               Happiness
               of
               Rest
               and
               Indolence
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               
                 not
                 being
                 miserable
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               in
               a
               perfect
               cessation
               from
               all
               such
               Acts
               and
               Motions
               as
               are
               hurtful
               and
               injurious
               to
               a
               Rational
               Spirit
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               you
               in
               the
               Beginning
               of
               this
               Section
               ,
               the
               proper
               office
               of
               Humane
               Virtue
               consists
               in
               so
               regulating
               all
               our
               Powers
               of
               Action
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               do
               nothing
               that
               is
               hurtful
               or
               injurious
               to
               our
               Rational
               Nature
               ;
               and
               thus
               ,
               you
               plainly
               see
               ,
               these
               Five
               aforenamed
               .
               Virtues
               do
               most
               effectually
               perform
               .
               But
               besides
               this
               Pri●ative
               ,
               there
               is
               ,
               as
               I
               shewed
               you
               ,
               a
               Positive
               Part
               of
               Happiness
               ,
               which
               consists
               not
               in
               Rest
               ,
               but
               in
               Motion
               ;
               in
               the
               Vigorous
               Exercise
               of
               our
               
               Rational
               Faculties
               upon
               such
               Objects
               as
               are
               most
               suitable
               to
               them
               ;
               And
               to
               the
               obtaining
               of
               this
               Part
               of
               our
               Happiness
               ,
               there
               are
               other
               kinds
               of
               Vertues
               necessary
               to
               be
               practised
               by
               us
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               discourse
               in
               the
               two
               following
               Sections
               .
               But
               though
               the
               immediate
               Effect
               of
               these
               Humane
               Virtues
               we
               have
               been
               discoursing
               of
               ,
               be
               only
               the
               Happiness
               of
               Rest
               ,
               yet
               do
               they
               tend
               a
               great
               deal
               farther
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Happiness
               of
               Motion
               and
               Exercise
               .
               For
               it
               is
               impossible
               so
               to
               suppress
               that
               Active
               Principle
               within
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               it
               totally
               surcease
               from
               Motion
               ;
               and
               therefore
               as
               every
               intermission
               of
               its
               sober
               and
               regular
               Actings
               does
               but
               make
               way
               for
               wild
               and
               extravagant
               ones
               ;
               so
               every
               abatement
               of
               its
               hurtful
               and
               injurious
               motions
               ,
               makes
               way
               for
               beatifical
               ones
               ;
               And
               so
               the
               Humane
               Virtues
               by
               giving
               us
               rest
               from
               those
               Motions
               that
               are
               afflictive
               to
               our
               Natures
               ,
               incline
               and
               dispose
               us
               to
               such
               Motions
               and
               Exercises
               as
               are
               most
               pleasant
               and
               grateful
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               Concerning
               those
               
                 Divine
                 Virtues
              
               which
               belong
               to
               a
               Man
               considered
               as
               a
               Reasonable
               Creature
               ,
               related
               to
               God
               ,
               shewing
               that
               these
               also
               are
               comprehended
               in
               the
               heavenly
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Life
              
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               practice
               of
               them
               effectually
               conduces
               to
               our
               future
               happiness
               .
            
             
               I
               PROCEED
               now
               to
               the
               second
               kind
               of
               Virtues
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Divine
              
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               told
               you
               we
               are
               obliged
               in
               the
               capacity
               of
               reasonable
               Creatures
               related
               to
               God
               ;
               who
               being
               not
               only
               endowed
               with
               all
               possible
               perfections
               ,
               with
               infinite
               Truth
               and
               
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Wisdom
              
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               Power
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               can
               render
               any
               being
               most
               highly
               
                 reverenced
                 ,
                 admired
                 ,
                 loved
              
               and
               adored
               ;
               who
               being
               not
               only
               the
               Author
               of
               our
               Being
               ,
               and
               Well-being
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               Creator
               and
               Preserver
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               but
               also
               our
               sovereign
               Lord
               and
               King
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               God
               almighty
               ,
               the
               supream
               and
               over-ruling
               Power
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               hath
               upon
               all
               these
               accounts
               a
               just
               and
               unalienable
               claim
               to
               sundry
               duties
               and
               homages
               from
               his
               Creatures
               ;
               all
               which
               I
               shall
               reduce
               to
               these
               six
               particulars
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               That
               we
               should
               frequently
               
                 think
                 of
              
               ,
               and
               contemplate
               the
               beauty
               and
               perfection
               of
               his
               nature
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               these
               perfections
               we
               should
               humbly
               worship
               and
               adore
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               we
               should
               ardently
               love
               ,
               and
               take
               complacency
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               we
               should
               attentively
               and
               unweariedly
               imitate
               him
               in
               all
               his
               imitable
               perfections
               and
               actions
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               we
               should
               intirely
               
                 resign
                 up
              
               our selves
               to
               his
               conduct
               and
               disposal
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               we
               should
               chearfully
               rely
               ,
               and
               depend
               upon
               him
               .
               All
               which
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               shew
               ,
               are
               included
               in
               the
               heavenly
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Life
              
               ,
               and
               do
               most
               effectually
               contribute
               to
               our
               future
               happiness
               .
            
             
               I.
               AS
               we
               are
               rational
               Creatures
               related
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               be
               often
               contemplating
               and
               
                 thinking
                 upon
              
               him
               .
               For
               the
               natural
               use
               of
               our
               understanding
               is
               to
               contemplate
               Truth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               more
               of
               Truth
               and
               Reality
               there
               is
               in
               any
               knowable
               object
               ,
               and
               the
               farther
               it
               is
               removed
               from
               Falshood
               and
               Non-entity
               ,
               the
               more
               the
               Understanding
               is
               concerned
               to
               contemplate
               and
               
                 think
                 upon
              
               it
               .
               God
               therefore
               being
               the
               most
               true
               and
               real
               object
               ,
               as
               he
               stands
               removed
               by
               the
               necessity
               of
               his
               existence
               from
               all
               possibility
               
               of
               not-being
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               most
               perfect
               Theme
               of
               our
               Understanding
               ,
               the
               best
               and
               greatest
               Subject
               ,
               on
               which
               it
               can
               employ
               its
               Meditations
               .
               And
               besides
               that
               he
               is
               the
               most
               true
               and
               real
               of
               all
               beings
               ,
               he
               is
               also
               the
               source
               and
               spring
               of
               all
               Truth
               and
               Reality
               ,
               his
               Power
               conducted
               by
               his
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               Goodness
               being
               the
               cause
               not
               only
               of
               all
               that
               is
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               that
               either
               shall
               be
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               .
               And
               is
               it
               fit
               that
               our
               Understanding
               which
               was
               made
               to
               contemplate
               ,
               should
               wholly
               overlook
               the
               fountain
               of
               it
               ?
               But
               besides
               this
               too
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               greatest
               Truth
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               every
               thing
               else
               that
               is
               true
               and
               real
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               Sovereign
               of
               Beings
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               amiable
               and
               perfect
               ,
               as
               he
               includes
               in
               his
               infinite
               Essence
               all
               possible
               perfections
               both
               in
               kind
               and
               degree
               .
               And
               what
               a
               monstrous
               Irreverence
               is
               it
               for
               minds
               that
               were
               framed
               to
               the
               contemplation
               of
               Truth
               ,
               to
               pass
               by
               such
               a
               great
               and
               glorious
               one
               without
               any
               regard
               or
               observance
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               stood
               for
               a
               cypher
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               thought
               upon
               ?
               Nay
               and
               besides
               all
               this
               (
               which
               one
               would
               think
               were
               enough
               to
               oblige
               our
               Understandings
               to
               the
               strictest
               attendance
               to
               him
               )
               he
               is
               a
               Truth
               in
               which
               above
               all
               others
               we
               are
               most
               
                 nearly
                 concerned
              
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               not
               only
               the
               Father
               and
               Prop
               of
               our
               Beings
               ,
               and
               
               the
               Consolation
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               but
               the
               sole
               Arbiter
               of
               our
               Fate
               too
               ,
               upon
               whom
               our
               everlasting
               well
               or
               ill
               being
               depends
               .
               And
               what
               can
               we
               be
               more
               concerned
               to
               think
               and
               meditate
               upon
               than
               this
               great
               being
               ,
               from
               whom
               we
               sprang
               ,
               in
               whom
               we
               live
               and
               breath
               and
               of
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               expect
               all
               that
               evil
               or
               good
               that
               we
               can
               fear
               or
               hope
               for
               .
               All
               which
               considered
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               to
               be
               made
               but
               that
               our
               Understanding
               was
               chiefly
               made
               for
               God
               ,
               to
               look
               up
               to
               him
               and
               contemplate
               his
               Being
               and
               Perfections
               .
               And
               though
               in
               this
               imperfect
               State
               it
               is
               too
               often
               averted
               from
               him
               ,
               by
               this
               vast
               variety
               of
               sensual
               things
               that
               surround
               it
               ,
               and
               intercept
               its
               Prospect
               ,
               yet
               as
               our
               Soul
               recovers
               out
               of
               this
               sensual
               condition
               into
               a
               life
               of
               Reason
               ,
               we
               find
               by
               experience
               that
               its
               Understanding
               presently
               looks
               upwards
               ,
               by
               a
               natural
               Instinct
               ,
               and
               directs
               it self
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               its
               proper
               Pole
               and
               Center
               .
               And
               as
               it
               grows
               more
               and
               more
               indifferent
               to
               the
               objects
               of
               Sense
               ,
               so
               it
               becomes
               more
               and
               more
               vigorous
               in
               its
               tendency
               towards
               God
               and
               divine
               things
               .
               And
               't
               is
               no
               wonder
               it
               doth
               so
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               God
               only
               who
               is
               an
               infinite
               Truth
               ,
               that
               is
               able
               to
               satisfie
               its
               infinite
               Thirst
               after
               Truth
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               till
               we
               have
               throughly
               fixed
               our
               Minds
               and
               Wills
               upon
               God
               ,
               we
               
               do
               naturally
               affect
               such
               an
               Infinity
               of
               Objects
               ,
               that
               our
               Desires
               are
               always
               reaching
               at
               new
               Pleasures
               ,
               and
               carried
               forth
               after
               new
               Possessions
               ;
               that
               our
               Fancy
               is
               always
               entertaining
               our
               mind
               with
               new
               Ideas
               ,
               and
               our
               Understanding
               continually
               calling
               for
               new
               Scenes
               of
               Contemplation
               .
               By
               which
               ,
               as
               one
               hath
               well
               observed
               ,
               the
               Soul
               declares
               that
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               perfectly
               pleased
               with
               finite
               Truth
               or
               Good.
               Which
               possibly
               may
               be
               the
               reason
               of
               that
               delight
               we
               take
               in
               Fables
               ,
               and
               Pictures
               of
               Anticks
               and
               Monsters
               ,
               because
               they
               exceed
               the
               limits
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               enlarge
               as
               it
               were
               the
               prospect
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               which
               by
               its
               unconfined
               motions
               ,
               shews
               that
               it
               is
               of
               a
               Divine
               Extract
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               can
               never
               be
               perfectly
               satisfied
               but
               in
               union
               with
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               an
               infinite
               ocean
               of
               Truth
               and
               Goodness
               .
               For
               as
               for
               all
               other
               beings
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               very
               shallow
               ,
               that
               we
               quickly
               see
               (
               or
               at
               least
               shall
               do
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Spirits
               )
               to
               the
               very
               bottom
               of
               their
               Truth
               and
               Reality
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               have
               done
               that
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               more
               in
               them
               to
               feed
               and
               entertain
               our
               understandings
               .
               So
               that
               when
               we
               have
               exhausted
               the
               Truth
               of
               finite
               Beings
               ,
               we
               must
               either
               cease
               to
               understand
               any
               more
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               to
               deprive
               our
               noblest
               Faculty
               of
               any
               farther
               Pleasure
               ,
               or
               we
               must
               at
               last
               fix
               our
               
               mind
               upon
               God
               ,
               in
               whom
               it
               will
               find
               such
               infinite
               Truth
               ,
               as
               will
               be
               sufficient
               to
               exercise
               it
               throughout
               all
               its
               infinite
               Duration
               .
               But
               unless
               we
               do
               now
               acquaint
               our
               minds
               with
               God
               by
               frequent
               thinking
               and
               meditating
               upon
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               by
               degrees
               grow
               such
               Strangers
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               ,
               by
               that
               time
               we
               go
               into
               the
               other
               world
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               so
               far
               from
               being
               pleased
               with
               contemplating
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               look
               upon
               him
               as
               an
               uncouth
               object
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               distast
               avert
               and
               turn
               our
               eyes
               from
               him
               .
               For
               the
               mind
               of
               man
               must
               be
               familiarized
               to
               its
               objects
               ,
               before
               it
               will
               be
               able
               to
               contemplate
               them
               with
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               though
               the
               objects
               themselves
               be
               never
               so
               amiable
               ,
               yet
               while
               the
               mind
               is
               unused
               to
               them
               ,
               its
               thoughts
               will
               start
               and
               
                 flie
                 off
              
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               without
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               violence
               ,
               will
               never
               be
               reduced
               to
               a
               fixt
               and
               serious
               attention
               to
               them
               .
               So
               that
               if
               we
               go
               into
               eternity
               with
               minds
               unaccustomed
               to
               the
               thoughts
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               continually
               flying
               away
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               Bats
               and
               Owls
               do
               from
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               never
               be
               able
               to
               compose
               our
               awkward
               thoughts
               into
               a
               fixed
               contemplation
               of
               his
               glory
               .
               And
               when
               we
               have
               thus
               banished
               our selves
               from
               the
               only
               object
               that
               can
               for
               ever
               bless
               and
               satisfie
               our
               understanding
               ,
               that
               can
               keep
               it
               in
               everlasting
               exercise
               and
               motion
               ,
               
               
               
               
               
               and
               feed
               its
               greedy
               thoughts
               eternally
               with
               fresh
               and
               glorious
               discoveries
               ,
               we
               have
               utterly
               lost
               one
               of
               the
               sweetest
               Pleasures
               that
               humane
               nature
               is
               capable
               of
               ;
               and
               so
               must
               necessarily
               pine
               and
               languish
               ,
               under
               an
               eternal
               discontentedness
               .
               To
               prevent
               which
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               enjoins
               us
               to
               train
               up
               our
               minds
               to
               divine
               Contemplation
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               frequently
               thinking
               and
               meditating
               upon
               God
               ;
               
                 to
                 mind
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 above
                 ,
              
               for
               so
               the
               Greek
               word
               is
               to
               be
               rendred
               ,
               Coloss.
               iii.
               1
               .
               
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               iii.
               15
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               entertaining
               great
               and
               worthy
               Thoughts
               of
               him
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Gospel
               is
               set
               before
               us
               as
               a
               Glass
               ,
               that
               therein
               we
               may
               
                 contemplate
                 and
                 behold
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               iii.
               18
               .
               namely
               ,
               that
               divine
               glory
               which
               is
               therein
               discovered
               and
               revealed
               to
               us
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               set
               him
               always
               before
               our
               minds
               ,
               and
               
                 gather
                 up
              
               our
               thoughts
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               force
               them
               to
               dwell
               and
               stay
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               taste
               and
               relish
               his
               heavenly
               beauties
               ,
               and
               please
               and
               satisfie
               themselves
               with
               the
               view
               and
               contemplation
               of
               them
               .
               For
               though
               to
               meditate
               closely
               upon
               God
               may
               at
               first
               be
               irksome
               and
               tedious
               to
               our
               unexperienced
               minds
               ,
               yet
               when
               by
               the
               constant
               practice
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               have
               worn
               off
               that
               Strangeness
               towards
               God
               which
               renders
               the
               thoughts
               of
               
               him
               so
               troublesome
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               by
               frequent
               converses
               are
               grown
               better
               acquainted
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               grow
               by
               degrees
               so
               pleased
               and
               satisfied
               with
               the
               thoughts
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               know
               how
               to
               live
               without
               them
               ;
               and
               our
               minds
               at
               last
               will
               be
               toucht
               with
               such
               a
               lively
               sense
               of
               his
               attractive
               beauties
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               well
               but
               while
               we
               are
               with
               him
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               will
               become
               the
               constant
               Companion
               of
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               the
               daily
               theme
               of
               our
               Meditations
               ;
               and
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               will
               be
               so
               grateful
               and
               acceptable
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               retire
               now
               and
               then
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               converse
               with
               God
               in
               holy
               Contemplations
               .
               And
               though
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               present
               Circumstances
               and
               Necessities
               there
               is
               no
               remedy
               but
               our
               thoughts
               must
               be
               often
               diverted
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               forced
               to
               attend
               to
               our
               secular
               occasions
               ;
               yet
               after
               they
               have
               been
               used
               a
               while
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               they
               will
               never
               be
               so
               well
               pleased
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               at
               ease
               as
               when
               they
               are
               retired
               from
               every
               thing
               but
               God
               ,
               and
               composed
               and
               setled
               into
               divine
               meditations
               .
               So
               that
               when
               we
               go
               away
               into
               the
               other
               world
               ,
               where
               we
               shall
               be
               removed
               from
               those
               troublesome
               Circumstances
               and
               Necessities
               ,
               which
               did
               here
               so
               often
               divert
               our
               thoughts
               from
               God
               ,
               our
               minds
               which
               have
               been
               so
               long
               accustomed
               and
               habituated
               to
               him
               ,
               will
               immediately
               
               fasten
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               intirely
               devote
               themselves
               to
               the
               contemplation
               of
               his
               nature
               and
               glory
               .
               For
               our
               minds
               being
               already
               strongly
               inclined
               and
               byass'd
               towards
               God
               by
               those
               grateful
               foretasts
               we
               have
               had
               of
               him
               in
               the
               warmths
               of
               our
               Meditation
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               in
               the
               still
               and
               quiet
               regions
               of
               the
               blessed
               ,
               where
               we
               shall
               immediately
               have
               a
               more
               close
               and
               intimate
               view
               of
               him
               than
               ever
               ,
               all
               our
               thoughts
               will
               naturally
               run
               towards
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               so
               captivated
               with
               the
               first
               sight
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               look
               off
               again
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               eternity
               endures
               ,
               but
               one
               view
               will
               invite
               us
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               see
               will
               so
               transport
               and
               ravish
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               still
               desire
               to
               see
               further
               and
               further
               .
               And
               because
               our
               finite
               mind
               will
               never
               be
               able
               fully
               to
               comprehend
               all
               that
               is
               knowable
               in
               his
               infinite
               being
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               so
               delighted
               in
               every
               further
               Knowledge
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               still
               desire
               to
               know
               further
               ,
               and
               that
               Desire
               as
               fast
               as
               it
               springs
               shall
               still
               be
               satisfied
               with
               a
               further
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               eternal
               ages
               ,
               each
               new
               satisfaction
               shall
               immediately
               spring
               a
               new
               desire
               ,
               and
               each
               new
               desire
               immediately
               terminate
               in
               a
               new
               satisfaction
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               O
               happy
               mind
               !
               what
               tongue
               can
               express
               thy
               joys
               and
               raptures
               !
               that
               being
               thus
               in
               conjunction
               with
               God
               art
               always
               
               filled
               with
               glorious
               Ideas
               ,
               and
               compassed
               round
               with
               the
               wonders
               of
               his
               perfection
               ;
               so
               that
               at
               every
               glance
               thou
               seest
               some
               new
               Charm
               ,
               and
               with
               every
               thought
               makest
               some
               vast
               Discovery
               .
               O
               the
               transporting
               pleasure
               of
               that
               blessed
               Vision
               !
               which
               now
               I
               can
               hardly
               think
               of
               without
               an
               ecstasie
               ;
               when
               my
               poor
               longing
               Mind
               ,
               which
               here
               gropes
               about
               for
               truth
               in
               a
               dark
               dungeon
               of
               Errour
               and
               Ignorance
               ,
               shall
               be
               let
               forth
               into
               the
               heavenly
               light
               ,
               to
               see
               as
               it
               is
               seen
               ,
               and
               know
               as
               it
               is
               known
               ,
               how
               will
               it
               fix
               its
               greedy
               eyes
               upon
               God
               ,
               of
               whose
               acquaintance
               it
               is
               now
               so
               desirous
               !
               With
               what
               infinite
               delight
               will
               its
               winged
               and
               active
               thoughts
               hover
               in
               the
               light
               of
               his
               Countenance
               ,
               which
               through
               every
               moment
               of
               Eternity
               will
               be
               still
               revealing
               new
               Beauties
               to
               us
               ,
               such
               as
               will
               not
               only
               for
               ever
               employ
               ,
               but
               for
               ever
               inflame
               our
               Meditations
               .
            
             
               II.
               AS
               we
               are
               Rational
               Creatures
               related
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               obliged
               humbly
               to
               Worship
               and
               Adore
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               a
               most
               awful
               esteem
               and
               profound
               reverence
               of
               his
               super-excellent
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               boundless
               Perfections
               ,
               we
               should
               bow
               down
               our
               Souls
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               address
               our selves
               to
               him
               by
               Invocation
               and
               Prayer
               ,
               by
               Praise
               and
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Alsufficient
               ,
               Independent
               ,
               
               and
               sole
               disposer
               of
               every
               good
               and
               perfect
               gift
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               these
               our
               Addresses
               we
               should
               outwardly
               express
               this
               our
               reverential
               Esteem
               of
               him
               ,
               by
               such
               humble
               gestures
               of
               Body
               ,
               as
               are
               most
               apt
               to
               testifie
               it
               to
               others
               .
               For
               all
               this
               is
               but
               a
               just
               and
               due
               acknowledgment
               of
               what
               he
               is
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Creation
               .
               The
               profoundest
               Reverence
               and
               Veneration
               we
               can
               pay
               him
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               just
               Acknowledgment
               of
               his
               Infinite
               Majesty
               and
               Power
               ;
               the
               most
               fervent
               Invocations
               and
               Prayers
               we
               can
               offer
               him
               ,
               are
               but
               a
               due
               owning
               of
               him
               to
               be
               what
               he
               is
               ,
               the
               supream
               Disposer
               and
               Author
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               the
               most
               ample
               and
               glorious
               Praises
               we
               can
               give
               him
               are
               incomparably
               short
               of
               what
               is
               owing
               to
               his
               infinite
               Excellencies
               and
               Perfections
               ;
               the
               most
               thankful
               Acknowledgments
               we
               can
               make
               him
               ,
               are
               but
               poor
               compositions
               for
               those
               vast
               sums
               which
               we
               owe
               to
               his
               Bounty
               and
               Liberality
               .
               So
               that
               all
               our
               Worship
               is
               a
               most
               just
               Due
               arising
               from
               what
               he
               is
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               from
               what
               he
               doth
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               his
               Creatures
               .
               And
               till
               we
               are
               made
               throughly
               sensible
               of
               both
               ,
               we
               are
               utterly
               incapable
               of
               eternal
               Happiness
               ;
               which
               consisting
               ,
               as
               I
               shewed
               you
               before
               ,
               in
               the
               vigorous
               exercise
               of
               our
               Rational
               Faculties
               upon
               God
               ,
               doth
               necessarily
               require
               that
               
               we
               should
               be
               duely
               affected
               with
               his
               Perfections
               and
               Actions
               .
               For
               unless
               we
               are
               so
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               engage
               our
               Faculties
               vigorously
               to
               employ
               and
               exercise
               themselves
               about
               him
               ;
               unless
               our
               minds
               be
               over-awed
               with
               an
               habitual
               sense
               of
               his
               infinite
               Majesty
               and
               Power
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               apt
               to
               negglect
               him
               as
               an
               object
               too
               mean
               for
               our
               great
               Faculties
               to
               converse
               with
               ;
               unless
               our
               minds
               be
               strongly
               disposed
               to
               esteem
               and
               admire
               his
               Glory
               and
               Excellencies
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               excite
               our
               Understanding
               and
               Will
               to
               act
               upon
               him
               with
               any
               life
               and
               vigour
               :
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               unless
               we
               are
               possessed
               with
               a
               constant
               sense
               that
               he
               is
               the
               Spring
               of
               all
               those
               goods
               which
               we
               enjoy
               or
               hope
               for
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               apt
               to
               look
               upon
               him
               as
               one
               with
               whom
               we
               are
               very
               little
               concerned
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               neglect
               and
               disregard
               him
               .
               So
               that
               unless
               we
               do
               now
               acquire
               an
               habitual
               Devotion
               of
               mind
               toward
               God
               ,
               when
               we
               go
               from
               hence
               into
               the
               other
               world
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               our
               faculties
               so
               averse
               and
               listless
               to
               all
               that
               heavenly
               Motion
               and
               Exercise
               wherein
               the
               Happiness
               above
               consists
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               utterly
               incapable
               to
               tast
               and
               enjoy
               it
               .
               For
               in
               eternity
               our
               Souls
               will
               run
               according
               to
               the
               prevailing
               byass
               which
               they
               carry
               thither
               with
               them
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               impossible
               they
               should
               run
               towards
               God
               with
               
               life
               and
               freedom
               ,
               unless
               they
               are
               constantly
               drawn
               and
               inclined
               to
               him
               by
               a
               devout
               veneration
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               admiration
               of
               his
               Glory
               and
               Perfection
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Gospel
               doth
               so
               strictly
               oblige
               us
               to
               
                 adore
                 and
                 worship
                 God
              
               ,
               Rev.
               xxii
               .
               9
               .
               
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 in
                 spirit
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               iv
               .
               24
               .
               
                 to
                 pray
                 without
                 ceasing
              
               ,
               1
               Thes.
               v.
               17
               .
               and
               
                 pray
                 always
                 with
                 all
                 prayer
                 and
                 supplication
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               earnestly
               to
               supplicate
               God
               upon
               every
               fit
               opportunity
               and
               time
               of
               need
               ,
               Ephes.
               vi
               .
               18
               .
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               
                 to
                 offer
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 praise
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 our
                 lips
                 ,
                 giving
                 thanks
                 to
                 his
                 name
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               xiii
               .
               15
               .
               and
               
                 to
                 thank
                 God
                 without
                 ceasing
              
               ,
               1
               Thes.
               ii
               .
               13
               .
               The
               meaning
               of
               all
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               a
               deep
               and
               quick
               sense
               of
               the
               infinite
               Majesty
               and
               Power
               ,
               Alsufficience
               and
               Beneficence
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               frequently
               bowing
               our selves
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               offering
               up
               our
               Prayers
               and
               Praises
               ,
               and
               Thanksgivings
               to
               him
               .
               And
               in
               the
               constant
               practice
               of
               these
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               growing
               up
               by
               degrees
               to
               that
               blissful
               state
               of
               Heaven
               .
               For
               all
               these
               acts
               of
               divine
               Worship
               being
               immediate
               addresses
               of
               our
               minds
               to
               God
               ,
               do
               so
               unite
               us
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               every
               hearty
               Prayer
               ,
               Praise
               ,
               or
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               we
               do
               in
               a
               manner
               touch
               〈…〉
               him
               .
               So
               while
               we
               humbly
               adore
               〈…〉
               ,
               we
               are
               sensibly
               struck
               with
               
               the
               rays
               of
               it
               ;
               while
               we
               earnestly
               invocate
               his
               Goodness
               and
               Mercy
               ,
               we
               are
               touched
               with
               a
               strong
               attractive
               virtue
               from
               him
               ,
               whereby
               we
               plainly
               feel
               our selves
               drawn
               up
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               rapt
               into
               a
               real
               enjoyment
               of
               him
               :
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               while
               we
               are
               offering
               our
               hearty
               Praises
               and
               Thanksgivings
               to
               him
               ,
               we
               are
               under
               a
               captivating
               sense
               of
               his
               infinite
               Gloy
               and
               Beneficence
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               sensible
               touch
               of
               this
               his
               heavenly
               fire
               ,
               our
               hearts
               are
               kindled
               and
               inflamed
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               while
               we
               are
               upon
               our
               knees
               in
               a
               warmth
               and
               fervour
               of
               Devotion
               ,
               our
               minds
               have
               many
               times
               as
               quick
               a
               perception
               ,
               as
               strong
               and
               lively
               a
               relish
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               ever
               our
               bodily
               palate
               had
               of
               the
               most
               gustful
               meats
               or
               liquors
               .
               So
               that
               by
               frequently
               repeating
               these
               our
               devotions
               ,
               we
               frequently
               repeat
               these
               our
               sensations
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               being
               often
               renewed
               will
               grow
               more
               vigorous
               and
               constant
               ,
               and
               so
               at
               last
               improve
               into
               an
               
                 active
                 ,
                 permanent
              
               and
               habitual
               sense
               of
               him
               .
               And
               having
               thus
               acquired
               by
               our
               frequent
               and
               devout
               Worship
               ,
               a
               
                 lively
                 constant
              
               feeling
               and
               perception
               of
               the
               Majesty
               and
               Glory
               ,
               of
               the
               Bounty
               and
               Benignity
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               ever
               we
               go
               into
               eternity
               this
               like
               a
               vital
               spring
               will
               give
               a
               
                 perpetual
                 motion
              
               to
               our
               Faculties
               ,
               and
               vigorously
               exert
               and
               employ
               them
               upon
               God
               for
               ever
               .
               The
               quick
               and
               
               lively
               sense
               we
               shall
               have
               of
               his
               infinite
               Majesty
               and
               Power
               ,
               will
               for
               ever
               aw
               our
               Understandings
               and
               Wills
               into
               a
               strict
               attention
               and
               submission
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               have
               such
               a
               commanding
               power
               over
               us
               as
               will
               even
               constrain
               us
               to
               regard
               him
               with
               the
               profoundest
               Reverence
               and
               Veneration
               .
               For
               there
               we
               shall
               have
               far
               greater
               and
               clearer
               apprehensions
               of
               his
               Majesty
               than
               ever
               we
               had
               in
               this
               imperfect
               state
               ;
               which
               will
               improve
               our
               pre-acquired
               sense
               of
               it
               to
               such
               a
               degree
               of
               Respect
               and
               Veneration
               ,
               as
               will
               for
               ever
               over-rule
               our
               Faculties
               ,
               and
               keep
               our
               Understandings
               ,
               Wills
               and
               Affections
               in
               close
               and
               strict
               attendance
               to
               him
               .
               And
               as
               our
               sense
               of
               his
               Majesty
               will
               sweetly
               command
               ,
               so
               our
               sense
               of
               his
               infinite
               Beauty
               and
               Beneficence
               will
               invincibly
               allure
               us
               to
               exert
               and
               exercise
               our
               faculties
               upon
               him
               .
               For
               he
               that
               hath
               an
               affectionate
               sense
               of
               the
               Beauty
               and
               Goodness
               and
               Bounty
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               a
               heart
               ready
               tuned
               for
               the
               Musick
               of
               heaven
               ,
               ready
               set
               and
               composed
               for
               everlasting
               Praises
               and
               Halelujahs
               .
               So
               that
               when
               he
               goes
               away
               from
               hence
               into
               the
               other
               world
               ,
               and
               is
               there
               admitted
               to
               a
               more
               intimate
               view
               of
               the
               perfections
               ,
               and
               a
               more
               abundant
               participation
               of
               the
               blessings
               of
               God
               than
               ever
               ,
               his
               predisposed
               mind
               will
               immediately
               be
               seized
               with
               such
               a
               
                 strong
                 
                 pathetick
              
               sense
               of
               both
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               will
               not
               be
               able
               to
               withhold
               expressing
               and
               venting
               it
               in
               the
               most
               rapturous
               strains
               of
               Admiration
               ,
               and
               Praise
               and
               Thanksgiving
               .
               And
               this
               will
               be
               his
               business
               and
               employment
               for
               ever
               ,
               to
               admire
               and
               extoll
               the
               Perfections
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               will
               every
               moment
               make
               new
               and
               glorious
               Discoveries
               ;
               and
               to
               celebrate
               with
               grateful
               acknowledgments
               the
               infinite
               riches
               of
               his
               Bounty
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               will
               every
               moment
               have
               fresh
               and
               sweet
               experiences
               .
               So
               that
               whilst
               by
               continual
               acts
               of
               Praise
               and
               Thanksgiving
               we
               endeavour
               to
               affect
               our
               minds
               with
               a
               due
               sense
               of
               the
               Goodness
               and
               Bounty
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               practising
               before-hand
               the
               Musick
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               taking
               out
               the
               Songs
               of
               Zion
               ;
               that
               so
               when
               we
               go
               from
               hence
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               qualified
               and
               prepared
               to
               bear
               a
               part
               in
               the
               Celestial
               Choir
               .
               So
               that
               true
               devotion
               (
               you
               see
               )
               which
               consists
               in
               a
               quick
               and
               lively
               sense
               of
               the
               infinite
               Majesty
               ,
               Beauty
               ,
               and
               Benignity
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               most
               effectually
               dispose
               the
               mind
               to
               all
               those
               divine
               and
               heavenly
               exercises
               wherein
               the
               state
               of
               heaven
               consists
               .
            
             
               III.
               AS
               we
               are
               rational
               Creatures
               related
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               an
               unfeigned
               
                 love
                 of
              
               ,
               and
               
                 complacency
                 in
              
               him
               .
               And
               that
               both
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               what
               he
               is
               in
               himself
               ,
               
               as
               he
               is
               the
               most
               lovely
               and
               amiable
               of
               beings
               ,
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               an
               harmonious
               concurrence
               of
               all
               imaginable
               Beauties
               and
               Perfections
               ,
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               of
               Justice
               and
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               every
               other
               amiable
               thing
               that
               can
               claim
               or
               attract
               a
               reasonable
               Affection
               ,
               all
               which
               in
               infinite
               degrees
               are
               contempered
               together
               in
               his
               nature
               :
               and
               also
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               his
               infinite
               Kindness
               and
               Beneficence
               to
               us
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               he
               hath
               compassed
               us
               round
               ,
               like
               so
               many
               
                 fortunate
                 Islands
              
               ,
               with
               a
               vast
               Ocean
               of
               external
               Blessings
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               all
               that
               is
               either
               
                 necessary
                 ,
                 convenient
              
               ,
               or
               pleasant
               for
               our
               bodily
               use
               and
               enjoyment
               ;
               besides
               that
               he
               hath
               inspired
               us
               with
               immortal
               Minds
               ,
               and
               stamped
               them
               with
               those
               fair
               impresses
               of
               his
               own
               Divinity
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Truth
               and
               the
               love
               of
               Goodness
               ,
               which
               are
               both
               of
               them
               very
               forward
               capacities
               of
               the
               highest
               Perfection
               ,
               and
               most
               exalted
               Happiness
               :
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               besides
               that
               to
               supply
               and
               gratifie
               these
               our
               noble
               Capacities
               he
               hath
               prepared
               for
               us
               an
               immortal
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               furnisht
               it
               with
               all
               the
               Pleasures
               and
               and
               Delights
               that
               a
               Heaven-born
               Mind
               can
               desire
               or
               enjoy
               :
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               he
               hath
               sent
               his
               own
               Son
               from
               heaven
               to
               reveal
               to
               us
               the
               Way
               thither
               ,
               and
               to
               encourage
               us
               to
               return
               into
               it
               ,
               by
               dying
               for
               
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               thereby
               obtaining
               for
               us
               a
               publick
               Grant
               and
               Charter
               of
               Mercy
               and
               Pardon
               ,
               upon
               Condition
               of
               our
               return
               ;
               yea
               and
               as
               if
               all
               this
               were
               too
               little
               ,
               he
               hath
               sent
               his
               Spirit
               to
               us
               in
               the
               room
               of
               his
               Son
               to
               abide
               amongst
               us
               ,
               and
               as
               his
               Vicegerent
               to
               drive
               on
               this
               vast
               design
               of
               his
               love
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               excite
               and
               persuade
               us
               to
               return
               into
               that
               sure
               way
               to
               heaven
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               described
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               assist
               us
               all
               along
               in
               our
               travel
               thither
               .
               So
               wondrous
               careful
               hath
               he
               been
               not
               to
               be
               defeated
               of
               this
               his
               kind
               intention
               to
               make
               us
               everlastingly
               happy
               .
               And
               now
               what
               Heart
               can
               be
               so
               hard
               and
               impenetrable
               as
               to
               resist
               such
               powerful
               Charms
               and
               Endearments
               !
               Methinks
               if
               we
               had
               but
               the
               common
               Sense
               and
               Ingenuity
               of
               men
               in
               us
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               impossible
               for
               us
               to
               reflect
               upon
               such
               miracles
               of
               Beauty
               and
               Love
               as
               these
               are
               ,
               without
               being
               intimately
               touched
               and
               affected
               with
               them
               .
               But
               till
               we
               are
               so
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               impossible
               for
               us
               to
               enjoy
               Heaven
               ;
               for
               how
               can
               we
               freely
               exert
               our
               Faculties
               upon
               an
               Object
               that
               we
               do
               not
               love
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               cannot
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               without
               loving
               God
               enjoy
               Heaven
               ;
               which
               consists
               in
               the
               free
               and
               cheerful
               out-goings
               of
               all
               our
               Faculties
               upon
               him
               ?
               For
               if
               when
               we
               go
               into
               Eternity
               we
               love
               him
               not
               ,
               either
               he
               will
               be
               indifferent
               or
               hateful
               to
               us
               ;
               if
               
               the
               former
               ,
               we
               shall
               altogether
               neglect
               and
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               him
               ;
               if
               the
               latter
               ,
               we
               shall
               either
               flie
               away
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               banish
               our selves
               from
               his
               presence
               ,
               or
               be
               forced
               to
               abide
               and
               endure
               it
               with
               extream
               regret
               and
               torment
               .
               For
               whilst
               our
               minds
               are
               averse
               and
               repugnant
               to
               him
               ,
               whatsoever
               we
               see
               in
               him
               will
               but
               the
               more
               enrage
               and
               canker
               our
               malice
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               even
               the
               sight
               of
               those
               his
               glorious
               Perfections
               which
               so
               enravish
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               blessed
               inhabitants
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               will
               only
               provoke
               and
               boil
               up
               our
               Dislike
               of
               him
               to
               a
               higher
               degree
               of
               Hatred
               and
               Aversation
               .
               For
               so
               we
               find
               by
               experience
               in
               this
               life
               that
               while
               our
               minds
               are
               unreconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Pennance
               to
               us
               to
               come
               near
               him
               ,
               to
               admit
               any
               Thoughts
               of
               or
               Conversation
               with
               him
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               we
               take
               so
               much
               pains
               as
               we
               do
               to
               misrepresent
               him
               to
               our selves
               ,
               to
               draw
               such
               Pictures
               and
               Ideas
               of
               him
               upon
               our
               Minds
               ,
               as
               best
               correspond
               with
               our
               own
               Tempers
               ;
               that
               so
               having
               thus
               transformed
               the
               Notion
               of
               him
               into
               the
               Image
               of
               our selves
               ,
               
               Narcissus-like
               we
               may
               fall
               in
               love
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               more
               easily
               endure
               his
               blessed
               Presence
               and
               Conversation
               .
               When
               therefore
               we
               shall
               go
               into
               the
               other
               world
               where
               all
               these
               Disguises
               of
               the
               divine
               Idea
               shall
               be
               taken
               off
               ,
               and
               
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 ,
              
               circled
               about
               with
               his
               own
               Rays
               of
               unstained
               and
               immaculate
               Glory
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               abide
               him
               ;
               but
               being
               all
               affrighted
               and
               confounded
               at
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Presence
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               forced
               to
               
                 run
                 away
              
               ,
               and
               if
               possible
               to
               hide
               our selves
               from
               him
               in
               everlasting
               Darkness
               and
               Despair
               .
               For
               our
               Wills
               being
               poisoned
               and
               infected
               with
               an
               habitual
               Enmity
               against
               him
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               torment
               to
               us
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               because
               we
               must
               always
               see
               him
               happy
               ;
               which
               is
               so
               great
               an
               eye-sore
               to
               those
               damned
               Spirits
               that
               hate
               him
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               next
               to
               being
               delivered
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Misery
               ,
               the
               chiefest
               Good
               they
               desire
               or
               wish
               for
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               tormenting
               Sense
               of
               his
               Happiness
               ..
               For
               what
               greater
               torment
               can
               our
               Mind
               endure
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               an
               everlasting
               Spectator
               of
               the
               Bliss
               and
               Happiness
               of
               one
               whom
               it
               hates
               ?
               How
               then
               will
               it
               fret
               and
               gall
               our
               meagre
               and
               envious
               Spirits
               to
               see
               that
               blessed
               Being
               whom
               we
               cannot
               endure
               ,
               surrounded
               with
               an
               infinite
               Happiness
               ;
               with
               a
               Happiness
               so
               vast
               as
               that
               it
               can
               admit
               of
               no
               Increase
               ,
               and
               yet
               so
               secure
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               can
               never
               suffer
               a
               Diminution
               ?
               So
               that
               't
               is
               impossible
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               for
               the
               Mind
               of
               Man
               to
               live
               happily
               upon
               God
               in
               the
               other
               life
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               inspired
               before-hand
               with
               an
               hearty
               Love
               and
               Affection
               to
               him
               .
            
             
             
               AND
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               our
               holy
               Religion
               doth
               so
               strictly
               require
               us
               
                 to
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 mind
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               xxii
               .
               37
               .
               
                 to
                 love
                 him
                 because
                 he
                 loved
                 us
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 delight
                 our selves
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               xxxvii
               .
               4
               .
               
                 and
                 to
                 rejoice
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               iii.
               1
               .
               
                 and
                 to
                 rejoice
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 always
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               iv
               .
               4
               .
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               be
               habitually
               complacent
               or
               well
               pleased
               with
               the
               infinite
               Beauty
               ,
               Goodness
               and
               Perfection
               of
               the
               divine
               Nature
               .
               Nay
               of
               such
               vast
               import
               is
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               in
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               there
               recommended
               as
               the
               proper
               Principle
               of
               Christian
               Life
               .
               For
               so
               ,
               Rom.
               xiii
               .
               10
               .
               we
               are
               told
               that
               
                 love
                 is
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               adequate
               Principle
               of
               all
               Christian
               Obedience
               ;
               and
               Gal.
               v.
               6
               .
               we
               are
               told
               that
               
                 neither
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 nor
                 uncircumcision
                 availeth
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 but
                 faith
                 which
                 worketh
                 by
                 love
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               any
               account
               with
               Christ
               ,
               buch
               such
               a
               Belief
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               begets
               in
               us
               a
               hearty
               Love
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               doth
               thereby
               work
               and
               exert
               it self
               ,
               as
               by
               that
               which
               is
               the
               only
               genuine
               Principle
               of
               Christian
               Life
               and
               Action
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               beside
               this
               principle
               of
               Love
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               acts
               us
               both
               by
               our
               Fear
               and
               Hope
               ,
               exciting
               the
               one
               by
               Threatnings
               of
               the
               greatest
               Evils
               ,
               and
               animating
               the
               other
               with
               Promises
               of
               
               the
               greatest
               Goods
               ;
               but
               yet
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               neither
               these
               nor
               
                 any
                 other
              
               Principles
               of
               religious
               Action
               can
               be
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               whilst
               they
               are
               totally
               separated
               from
               Love
               to
               him
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               Principle
               of
               Obedience
               can
               be
               acceptable
               to
               God
               that
               is
               not
               a
               Principle
               of
               Universal
               Obedience
               ;
               but
               to
               love
               God
               being
               a
               great
               and
               main
               instance
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               no
               principle
               of
               Universal
               Obedience
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               effectually
               excite
               us
               to
               love
               him
               .
            
             
               'T
               IS
               true
               ,
               the
               Religion
               of
               most
               men
               begins
               upon
               the
               Principles
               of
               Hope
               and
               Fear
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               but
               these
               are
               good
               Beginnings
               ;
               but
               yet
               till
               by
               these
               we
               are
               excited
               to
               love
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               do
               the
               other
               Parts
               of
               our
               Duty
               ,
               our
               Obedience
               is
               lame
               and
               partial
               ,
               and
               consequently
               unacceptable
               .
               So
               that
               though
               Hope
               and
               Fear
               are
               good
               Ingredients
               to
               compound
               an
               acceptable
               Principle
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               yet
               without
               an
               Intermixture
               of
               Love
               they
               are
               by
               no
               means
               sufficient
               .
               There
               may
               be
               indeed
               ,
               and
               at
               first
               there
               generally
               is
               ,
               much
               less
               of
               Love
               in
               this
               internal
               spring
               of
               our
               Obedience
               than
               of
               Hope
               or
               Fear
               ,
               whilst
               yet
               the
               whole
               Composition
               is
               truly
               pleasing
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               For
               the
               lowest
               degree
               of
               cordial
               Love
               intermixed
               with
               our
               Hope
               and
               Fear
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               leaven
               and
               consecrate
               them
               into
               
               
               
               
               
               an
               acceptable
               Principle
               of
               Obedience
               ;
               but
               still
               the
               less
               of
               Love
               there
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               more
               weak
               and
               languid
               ,
               and
               imperfect
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               its
               progresses
               towards
               Perfection
               ,
               its
               ripeness
               and
               maturity
               is
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               the
               degrees
               of
               Love
               that
               are
               in
               it
               .
               And
               till
               our
               Love
               is
               arrived
               to
               that
               degree
               of
               Fervour
               and
               Ardency
               ,
               as
               to
               become
               the
               
                 predominant
                 Motive
              
               and
               
                 Master
                 Ingredient
              
               of
               this
               our
               compounded
               Principle
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               our
               state
               in
               Goodness
               is
               very
               low
               and
               imperfect
               .
               So
               that
               in
               short
               ,
               the
               Principle
               that
               acts
               and
               moves
               us
               in
               Religion
               ,
               is
               still
               more
               and
               more
               perfect
               ,
               the
               more
               of
               Love
               there
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               less
               of
               Hope
               and
               Fear
               ;
               and
               when
               Hope
               and
               Fear
               are
               both
               swallowed
               up
               in
               Love
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               become
               the
               sole
               Spring
               of
               Action
               in
               us
               ,
               then
               't
               is
               the
               Principle
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Soul
               that
               acts
               and
               animates
               the
               Religion
               of
               
                 just
                 men
                 made
                 perfect
              
               .
            
             
               SO
               that
               if
               ever
               we
               design
               to
               grow
               up
               to
               their
               blessed
               State
               ,
               we
               must
               endeavour
               to
               kindle
               and
               
                 blow
                 up
              
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               in
               our
               Hearts
               .
               And
               in
               order
               hereunto
               we
               must
               be
               frequently
               representing
               to
               our
               own
               Minds
               ,
               the
               infinite
               Reasons
               we
               have
               to
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               pressing
               our selves
               with
               the
               vast
               Obligations
               he
               hath
               laid
               upon
               us
               ;
               spreading
               them
               fairly
               before
               our
               Thoughts
               in
               all
               their
               endearing
               Circumstances
               .
               We
               must
               ever
               
               and
               anon
               set
               our
               cold
               and
               frozen
               Souls
               before
               those
               
                 melting
                 Flames
              
               of
               his
               Love
               and
               Beauty
               ,
               and
               never
               leave
               chafing
               them
               at
               'em
               ,
               urging
               and
               pressing
               them
               with
               the
               Consideration
               of
               them
               ,
               till
               we
               feel
               the
               heavenly
               Fire
               begin
               to
               kindle
               in
               our
               Bosoms
               .
               And
               above
               all
               things
               we
               must
               take
               care
               by
               the
               constant
               Practice
               of
               what
               is
               agreeable
               to
               Gods
               Nature
               ,
               to
               reconcile
               our
               Minds
               and
               Tempers
               to
               him
               ;
               for
               till
               this
               is
               done
               we
               can
               never
               be
               habitually
               pleased
               or
               delighted
               in
               him
               ;
               but
               when
               once
               by
               the
               Practice
               of
               those
               eternal
               Rules
               of
               Goodness
               that
               are
               founded
               in
               his
               blessed
               Nature
               ,
               we
               have
               so
               far
               reconciled
               our
               Natures
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               that
               our
               Hearts
               and
               his
               stand
               bent
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               and
               are
               for
               the
               main
               alike
               inclined
               and
               disposed
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               prepared
               for
               ,
               and
               made
               proper
               and
               convenient
               Fuel
               to
               receive
               this
               heavenly
               Flame
               of
               Love
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               when
               this
               is
               once
               so
               throughly
               kindled
               in
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               are
               habitually
               
                 well
                 pleased
              
               and
               delighted
               in
               him
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               rejoice
               in
               his
               Happiness
               ,
               acquiesce
               in
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               meditate
               on
               his
               Beauty
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               with
               an
               unfeigned
               complacency
               of
               Soul
               ,
               we
               are
               then
               in
               the
               same
               State
               (
               that
               is
               in
               Kind
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               Degree
               )
               with
               the
               blessed
               People
               of
               Heaven
               .
               And
               though
               in
               this
               Life
               we
               may
               not
               be
               able
               to
               raise
               our selves
               ,
               to
               that
               Height
               of
               
               Love
               as
               we
               desire
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               as
               that
               blessed
               Object
               deserves
               ,
               our
               present
               Knowlege
               being
               short
               ,
               our
               Thoughts
               unsteady
               and
               our
               Affections
               entangled
               in
               Sense
               and
               sensual
               things
               ;
               yet
               when
               we
               go
               from
               hence
               into
               the
               other
               World
               ,
               and
               are
               there
               admitted
               to
               a
               more
               intimate
               View
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               Works
               ,
               and
               Perfections
               ,
               our
               imperfect
               Love
               will
               be
               immediately
               improved
               into
               an
               high
               Seraphick
               Flame
               .
               For
               now
               we
               shall
               not
               only
               know
               him
               better
               ,
               having
               him
               always
               in
               our
               View
               ,
               and
               continually
               shining
               full
               in
               our
               Eyes
               ;
               but
               we
               shall
               be
               removed
               from
               all
               other
               Objects
               that
               are
               apt
               to
               divert
               our
               Thoughts
               ,
               or
               divide
               our
               Affections
               from
               him
               .
               So
               that
               now
               our
               Love
               being
               kindled
               and
               fed
               with
               the
               purest
               Light
               ,
               with
               the
               ever
               out-streaming
               Rays
               of
               the
               most
               perfect
               Beauty
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               will
               always
               exert
               its
               utmost
               Vigour
               ,
               and
               spend
               it self
               without
               Decay
               in
               one
               continued
               everlasting
               Rapture
               .
            
             
               AND
               then
               how
               unconceivably
               happy
               will
               our
               State
               be
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               always
               live
               in
               view
               of
               the
               most
               lovely
               Object
               ,
               and
               always
               love
               him
               as
               much
               as
               we
               
                 are
                 able
              
               ,
               and
               
                 be
                 able
              
               to
               love
               him
               a
               thousand
               times
               more
               than
               we
               can
               now
               imagine
               !
               For
               the
               longer
               we
               view
               the
               more
               we
               shall
               know
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               we
               know
               ,
               the
               better
               we
               shall
               love
               
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               through
               everlasting
               ages
               our
               Love
               shall
               be
               stretching
               and
               extending
               it self
               upon
               his
               infinite
               Beauty
               and
               Loveliness
               .
               Now
               Love
               is
               naturally
               a
               most
               sweet
               and
               grateful
               Passion
               ,
               a
               Passion
               that
               sooths
               and
               ravishes
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               puts
               the
               Spirits
               into
               a
               brisk
               and
               generous
               motion
               .
               For
               it
               wholly
               consists
               in
               a
               fixed
               complacency
               or
               well-pleasedness
               of
               Mind
               arising
               from
               the
               apprehended
               Goodness
               and
               Congruity
               of
               the
               thing
               beloved
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               meerly
               by
               accident
               that
               it
               hath
               any
               disquieting
               or
               ungrateful
               Emotion
               mingled
               with
               it
               .
               Either
               the
               Person
               beloved
               is
               absent
               ,
               which
               fills
               it
               with
               
                 unquiet
                 Desire
              
               ;
               or
               he
               is
               unhappy
               ,
               or
               unkind
               ,
               which
               mingles
               it
               with
               Grief
               and
               Sorrow
               ;
               or
               he
               is
               fickle
               and
               inconstant
               which
               imbitters
               it
               with
               Rage
               and
               Jealousie
               ;
               but
               consider
               it
               separately
               from
               all
               these
               Accidents
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               nothing
               but
               pure
               Delight
               and
               Complacency
               .
               But
               now
               in
               Heaven
               our
               Love
               of
               God
               will
               have
               none
               of
               these
               disquieting
               Accidents
               attending
               it
               ,
               for
               there
               he
               will
               never
               be
               absent
               from
               us
               ,
               but
               continually
               entertaining
               our
               amorous
               Minds
               with
               the
               Prospect
               of
               his
               infinite
               Beauties
               ;
               there
               we
               shall
               ever
               feel
               his
               Love
               to
               us
               in
               the
               most
               sensible
               and
               endearing
               Effects
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               Glory
               of
               that
               Crown
               which
               he
               will
               set
               upon
               our
               Heads
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               ravishing
               Sweetness
               of
               those
               Joys
               he
               will
               infuse
               
               into
               our
               Hearts
               ;
               there
               we
               shall
               experience
               the
               continuation
               of
               his
               Love
               ,
               in
               the
               continued
               Fruition
               of
               all
               that
               an
               everlasting
               Heaven
               means
               ,
               and
               be
               convinced
               as
               well
               by
               the
               Perpetuity
               of
               his
               Goodness
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Immutability
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               an
               unchangeable
               Lover
               :
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               there
               we
               shall
               find
               him
               a
               most
               happy
               Being
               ,
               happy
               beyond
               the
               vastest
               wishes
               of
               our
               Love
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               only
               delight
               in
               him
               as
               he
               is
               infinitely
               lovely
               and
               amiable
               ,
               but
               rejoice
               and
               triumph
               in
               him
               too
               as
               he
               is
               infinitely
               blessed
               and
               happy
               .
               For
               Love
               unites
               the
               Interests
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Hearts
               of
               Lovers
               ,
               and
               mutually
               appropriates
               to
               each
               ,
               each
               others
               Joys
               and
               Felicities
               .
               So
               that
               in
               that
               blessed
               State
               we
               shall
               share
               in
               the
               Felicity
               of
               God
               proportionably
               to
               the
               Degree
               of
               our
               Love
               to
               him
               .
               For
               the
               more
               we
               love
               him
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               shall
               still
               espouse
               his
               happy
               Interest
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               we
               are
               interested
               in
               his
               Happiness
               ,
               the
               happier
               we
               must
               be
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               we
               must
               enjoy
               of
               it
               .
               Thus
               Love
               gives
               us
               a
               real
               Possession
               and
               Enjoyment
               of
               God
               ;
               it
               makes
               us
               Copartners
               with
               him
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               derives
               his
               Happiness
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               as
               really
               ours
               as
               his
               .
               So
               that
               Gods
               Happiness
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               common
               Bank
               and
               Treasury
               of
               all
               divine
               Lovers
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               have
               every
               one
               a
               Share
               ,
               and
               of
               
               which
               proportionably
               to
               the
               Degrees
               of
               their
               Love
               to
               him
               ,
               they
               do
               actually
               participate
               to
               all
               Eternity
               .
               And
               could
               they
               but
               love
               him
               as
               much
               as
               he
               deserves
               ,
               that
               is
               infinitely
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               as
               infinitely
               blessed
               and
               happy
               as
               he
               .
               For
               then
               all
               his
               Happiness
               would
               be
               theirs
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               have
               the
               same
               delightful
               Sense
               ,
               and
               Feeling
               of
               it
               all
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               all
               transplanted
               into
               their
               own
               Bosoms
               .
               God
               therefore
               being
               an
               infinitely
               lovely
               ,
               infinitely
               loving
               ,
               and
               infinitely
               happy
               Being
               ,
               when
               once
               we
               are
               admitted
               to
               dwell
               for
               ever
               in
               his
               blessed
               Presence
               ,
               our
               Love
               to
               him
               can
               be
               productive
               of
               none
               but
               sweet
               and
               ravishing
               emotions
               ;
               for
               the
               immense
               perfections
               it
               will
               then
               find
               in
               its
               Object
               ,
               must
               necessarily
               refine
               it
               from
               all
               those
               Fears
               and
               Jealousies
               ,
               Griefs
               and
               Displeasures
               that
               are
               mingled
               with
               our
               carnal
               loves
               ,
               and
               render
               it
               a
               pure
               Delight
               and
               Complacency
               .
               So
               that
               when
               once
               it
               is
               grown
               up
               to
               the
               Perfection
               of
               the
               heavenly
               State
               ,
               't
               will
               be
               all
               Heaven
               ,
               't
               will
               be
               an
               eternal
               Paradise
               of
               Delights
               within
               us
               ,
               a
               living
               Spring
               whence
               Rivers
               of
               Pleasures
               will
               issue
               for
               evermore
               .
               O
               blessed
               State
               ,
               in
               which
               my
               heart
               shall
               be
               brim-full
               of
               Love
               ,
               and
               my
               Love
               shall
               triumph
               alone
               within
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               all
               Joy
               and
               Ravishment
               ,
               being
               removed
               for
               ever
               out
               of
               the
               Noise
               and
               Neighbourhood
               
               of
               all
               those
               disquieting
               Affections
               which
               here
               are
               wont
               to
               mingle
               with
               ,
               and
               continually
               disturb
               and
               incommode
               it
               !
            
             
               IV.
               AS
               we
               are
               rational
               Creatures
               related
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               obliged
               attentively
               to
               imitate
               him
               in
               all
               his
               imitable
               Perfections
               and
               Actions
               .
               For
               this
               is
               an
               allowed
               Maxim
               ,
               
                 Perfectissimum
                 in
                 suo
                 genere
                 est
                 mensura
                 reliquorum
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               most
               perfect
               in
               its
               kind
               is
               to
               be
               the
               rule
               and
               measure
               of
               all
               those
               Individual
               natures
               that
               are
               contained
               under
               it
               .
               For
               Perfection
               is
               the
               measure
               of
               Imperfection
               ,
               even
               as
               a
               straight
               line
               is
               of
               a
               crooked
               ,
               and
               every
               Individual
               of
               a
               kind
               must
               needs
               be
               so
               far
               defective
               in
               its
               nature
               ,
               as
               it
               
                 falls
                 short
              
               of
               that
               which
               is
               most
               perfect
               in
               its
               kind
               .
               God
               therefore
               being
               the
               most
               perfect
               of
               all
               in
               the
               whole
               kind
               of
               reasonable
               Beings
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               supream
               Pattern
               of
               all
               those
               Individuals
               that
               are
               under
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               far
               as
               any
               of
               them
               disagree
               with
               him
               ,
               so
               far
               they
               are
               defective
               in
               their
               Natures
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Phil.
                 lib.
              
               2.
               pag.
               132.
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               God
               is
               the
               Archetype
               of
               every
               reasonable
               Nature
               ,
               and
               Man
               is
               his
               Imitation
               and
               Image
               .
               For
               he
               is
               a
               Being
               that
               is
               infinitely
               reasonable
               in
               all
               his
               Volitions
               and
               Actions
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               the
               least
               intermixture
               either
               of
               Humour
               or
               Folly
               ,
               or
               
               Prejudice
               in
               his
               Choices
               ,
               but
               is
               always
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               thing
               governed
               by
               his
               own
               pure
               and
               all-comprehending
               Wisdom
               .
               Upon
               which
               account
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               owned
               and
               looked
               upon
               by
               every
               reasonable
               Being
               ,
               as
               the
               sovereign
               Standard
               and
               Pattern
               of
               their
               Natures
               ;
               and
               so
               far
               as
               any
               reasonable
               Nature
               moves
               or
               acts
               counter
               to
               his
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               perfectly
               reasonable
               ,
               so
               far
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               monstrous
               and
               unnatural
               in
               its
               kind
               .
               For
               as
               it
               is
               monstrous
               in
               a
               humane
               Body
               to
               have
               its
               parts
               displaced
               ,
               its
               Mouth
               opened
               in
               its
               Belly
               ,
               or
               its
               Legs
               growing
               out
               of
               its
               Shoulders
               ,
               because
               these
               are
               unnatural
               positions
               ,
               that
               are
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               true
               Idea
               ,
               Form
               and
               Figure
               of
               a
               humane
               body
               ;
               so
               every
               reasonable
               Nature
               that
               doth
               not
               imitate
               and
               
                 take
                 after
              
               Gods
               ,
               but
               chuseth
               and
               acts
               contrary
               to
               him
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               monstrous
               and
               mishapen
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               wrythed
               and
               distorted
               into
               a
               Figure
               that
               is
               directly
               contrary
               to
               its
               natural
               Pattern
               and
               Exemplar
               .
               And
               while
               it
               continues
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               true
               Happiness
               .
               For
               that
               which
               renders
               God
               so
               infinitely
               happy
               in
               himself
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               much
               the
               Almighty
               Power
               he
               hath
               to
               defend
               himself
               from
               foreign
               Hurts
               and
               Injuries
               ,
               as
               the
               exact
               Agreement
               of
               all
               his
               Motions
               and
               Actions
               ,
               with
               the
               all-comprehending
               Reason
               of
               his
               own
               
               Mind
               .
               For
               he
               always
               sees
               what
               is
               best
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               sees
               is
               best
               he
               always
               chuses
               and
               affects
               ,
               and
               this
               makes
               him
               perfectly
               satisfied
               with
               himself
               ,
               and
               fills
               him
               with
               infinite
               Joy
               and
               Complacency
               ;
               because
               when
               ever
               he
               surveys
               himself
               in
               the
               glorious
               mirrour
               of
               his
               own
               Mind
               ,
               he
               discerns
               nothing
               in
               himself
               but
               what
               is
               infinitely
               lovely
               ,
               nothing
               but
               what
               exactly
               corresponds
               with
               the
               
                 fairest
                 Ideas
              
               of
               his
               own
               infinite
               Reason
               .
               Whereas
               if
               ,
               upon
               an
               impossible
               Supposal
               ,
               it
               were
               otherwise
               ,
               there
               would
               arise
               a
               
                 Civil
                 War
              
               within
               his
               own
               Bosom
               ,
               against
               which
               Omnipotence
               it self
               could
               not
               protect
               or
               defend
               him
               .
               For
               in
               despight
               of
               himself
               he
               would
               be
               continually
               exposed
               to
               the
               just
               reproaches
               of
               his
               own
               Mind
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               All-seeing
               Eye
               would
               every
               moment
               detect
               ,
               and
               libel
               ,
               and
               upbraid
               him
               ,
               and
               render
               him
               a
               most
               inglorious
               Spectacle
               to
               himself
               .
               So
               that
               he
               would
               be
               so
               far
               from
               being
               infinitely
               pleased
               and
               satisfied
               with
               himself
               ,
               that
               his
               own
               infallible
               Reason
               would
               be
               an
               everlasting
               vexation
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               AND
               so
               will
               ours
               be
               to
               us
               ,
               unless
               we
               take
               care
               to
               imitate
               God
               in
               those
               his
               divine
               Perfections
               ,
               from
               whence
               his
               infinite
               self-satisfaction
               arises
               .
               For
               so
               long
               as
               we
               are
               conscious
               to
               our selves
               that
               we
               wilfully
               swerve
               and
               deviate
               from
               the
               great
               Exemplar
               
               of
               our
               rational
               Natures
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               be
               
                 ashamed
                 of
              
               and
               condemn
               our selves
               ,
               and
               be
               highly
               dissatisfied
               with
               our
               own
               Actions
               .
               Our
               Conscience
               must
               necessarily
               reproach
               our
               Will
               ,
               and
               our
               Reason
               upbraid
               our
               base
               Inclinations
               .
               Now
               what
               an
               intolerable
               plague
               is
               it
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               forced
               to
               make
               Invectives
               against
               himself
               ,
               and
               continually
               to
               carry
               his
               own
               Satyrs
               in
               his
               bosom
               .
               In
               this
               life
               indeed
               ,
               what
               by
               disguising
               our
               Faults
               with
               specious
               Names
               ,
               or
               colouring
               them
               over
               with
               plausible
               Pretences
               ;
               what
               by
               bribing
               our
               Consciences
               with
               false
               Presumptions
               ,
               or
               diverting
               our selves
               from
               listning
               to
               their
               reproaches
               by
               hurrying
               into
               Vice
               or
               Business
               ,
               we
               may
               happily
               make
               a
               shift
               to
               deal
               well
               enough
               with
               our selves
               .
               But
               alas
               !
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               when
               we
               come
               into
               the
               other
               world
               ,
               where
               all
               fair
               Colour
               and
               Pretence
               shall
               be
               
                 wiped
                 off
              
               ,
               our
               Vices
               and
               We
               shall
               appear
               to
               our selves
               in
               our
               own
               naked
               and
               undisguised
               Ugliness
               ;
               where
               all
               our
               false
               Presumption
               shall
               be
               baffled
               by
               a
               woful
               Experience
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               din
               of
               worldly
               Pleasure
               and
               Business
               in
               which
               we
               were
               wont
               to
               drown
               the
               clamours
               of
               our
               Conscience
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
               silenced
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               exposed
               without
               Fence
               or
               Guard
               to
               the
               furious
               Reflections
               of
               our
               own
               mind
               ,
               and
               lie
               stark
               naked
               under
               the
               lash
               of
               an
               enraged
               
               
               
               
               
               Conscience
               for
               ever
               !
               O
               good
               God!
               what
               Tongue
               can
               express
               the
               intolerable
               Anguish
               of
               such
               a
               State
               ;
               wherein
               our
               own
               Deformities
               shall
               be
               continually
               objected
               to
               our
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               have
               nothing
               to
               palliate
               or
               excuse
               them
               ,
               but
               be
               always
               forced
               to
               condemn
               ,
               and
               hate
               ,
               and
               curse
               our selves
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               able
               to
               correct
               and
               reform
               them
               ;
               wherein
               we
               shall
               still
               be
               hurried
               on
               to
               such
               Actions
               by
               our
               own
               furious
               Inclinations
               ,
               as
               when
               we
               have
               done
               them
               will
               startle
               and
               amaze
               us
               ,
               set
               on
               our
               Reason
               and
               Conscience
               to
               worry
               us
               with
               their
               reproachful
               Reflections
               ,
               yet
               in
               despight
               of
               all
               their
               Reproaches
               we
               shall
               still
               reiterate
               and
               repeat
               them
               !
               Like
               a
               desperate
               Murderer
               who
               having
               killed
               an
               innocent
               Person
               ,
               reflects
               with
               Horrour
               upon
               his
               own
               Act
               ,
               tears
               his
               Hair
               ,
               beats
               his
               Breast
               ,
               curses
               and
               calls
               himself
               a
               thousand
               Villains
               ;
               but
               being
               hereby
               chased
               into
               a
               greater
               Fury
               ,
               instead
               of
               reforming
               he
               grows
               more
               mischievous
               ,
               and
               so
               murthers
               another
               ,
               and
               then
               rages
               afresh
               at
               his
               own
               Act
               ,
               but
               still
               the
               more
               he
               rages
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               murthers
               .
               And
               this
               will
               necessarily
               be
               our
               State
               in
               the
               other
               world
               ,
               if
               through
               our
               neglect
               of
               imitating
               God
               ,
               we
               go
               away
               thither
               under
               an
               habitual
               Contrariety
               of
               nature
               to
               him
               .
               Besides
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               wholly
               indisposed
               
               to
               those
               beatifical
               Acts
               of
               divine
               Love
               ,
               Worship
               and
               Contemplation
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               ,
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               pleasure
               Heaven
               consists
               .
               For
               since
               all
               Love
               is
               founded
               in
               Likeness
               ,
               and
               Likeness
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               Imitation
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               we
               should
               love
               God
               unless
               we
               imitate
               him
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               do
               not
               love
               him
               ,
               what
               Pleasure
               can
               we
               take
               in
               contemplating
               and
               adoring
               him
               .
            
             
               WHEREFORE
               in
               prosecution
               of
               its
               great
               Design
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               make
               us
               happy
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               strictly
               requires
               us
               to
               be
               always
               imitating
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               imitable
               ,
               the
               Perfections
               and
               Actions
               of
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               ;
               to
               endeavour
               to
               form
               our
               Natures
               to
               his
               ,
               to
               rectifie
               the
               Features
               and
               Lineaments
               of
               our
               Souls
               by
               his
               most
               amiable
               Idea
               ;
               to
               be
               continually
               framing
               our
               tempers
               ,
               by
               the
               noble
               pattern
               of
               his
               Mercy
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               his
               Justice
               ,
               Purity
               ,
               and
               Wisdom
               ;
               that
               so
               being
               
                 new
                 cast
              
               as
               it
               were
               in
               the
               perfect
               mould
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               transformed
               into
               living
               Images
               of
               him
               .
               So
               Ephes.
               v.
               1
               .
               
                 be
                 ye
                 therefore
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 imitators
              
               ,
               or
               
                 followers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 dear
                 Children
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               that
               so
               you
               may
               resemble
               him
               in
               the
               Qualities
               of
               your
               Minds
               ,
               as
               children
               do
               their
               Parents
               in
               the
               Lineaments
               of
               their
               Bodies
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               all
               those
               Evangelical
               Injunctions
               ,
               which
               require
               us
               
                 to
                 be
                 pure
                 as
                 God
                 
                 is
                 pure
                 ,
                 merciful
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 merciful
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 perfect
                 as
                 our
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 is
                 perfect
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               take
               example
               by
               God
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               trace
               and
               follow
               him
               in
               all
               his
               imitable
               Perfections
               ,
               by
               
                 putting
                 on
                 that
                 new
                 ,
                 that
                 god-like
                 man
                 ,
              
               that
               divine
               temper
               and
               disposition
               ,
               
                 which
                 after
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               pattern
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               
                 is
                 created
                 in
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 holiness
                 ,
              
               Ephes.
               iv
               .
               24
               .
               This
               therefore
               is
               an
               essential
               part
               of
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Life
              
               ,
               to
               set
               God
               always
               before
               our
               Eyes
               ,
               as
               the
               great
               Pattern
               of
               our
               Lives
               and
               Actions
               ,
               and
               to
               endeavour
               constantly
               to
               write
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               transcribe
               his
               Graces
               into
               our
               Natures
               ;
               that
               so
               when
               we
               go
               away
               into
               the
               other
               World
               ,
               we
               may
               carry
               with
               us
               at
               least
               a
               rude
               and
               imperfect
               draught
               of
               his
               blessed
               Image
               upon
               our
               Minds
               ,
               such
               as
               when
               we
               are
               removed
               from
               the
               manifold
               impediments
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               the
               perpetual
               diversions
               of
               this
               sensitive
               World
               ,
               and
               admitted
               to
               a
               near
               view
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               prevailing
               byass
               upon
               our
               Wills
               ,
               and
               incline
               us
               to
               imitate
               him
               for
               ever
               .
               For
               if
               for
               the
               main
               we
               are
               here
               transformed
               by
               imitating
               God
               into
               a
               godlike
               Temper
               and
               Disposition
               ,
               all
               those
               
                 involuntary
                 contrarieties
              
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               Ignorance
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               of
               our
               bodily
               Temper
               ,
               and
               the
               
               manifold
               Temptations
               we
               are
               here
               exposed
               to
               ,
               are
               still
               remaining
               in
               our
               Natures
               ,
               will
               be
               immediately
               extinguished
               upon
               our
               arrival
               into
               the
               other
               World
               ;
               where
               being
               freed
               from
               all
               our
               misconceptions
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               all
               the
               repugnancies
               of
               our
               bodily
               Temper
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               those
               Temptations
               that
               were
               wont
               to
               avert
               us
               from
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               no
               involuntary
               Disposition
               or
               Inclination
               in
               us
               ;
               and
               then
               our
               Wills
               being
               already
               predominantly
               inclined
               to
               follow
               God
               ,
               and
               take
               example
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               having
               no
               contrary
               Inclination
               to
               contend
               with
               ,
               we
               shall
               presently
               
                 attend
                 to
              
               and
               imitate
               his
               Perfections
               with
               the
               greatest
               Vigour
               ,
               Freedom
               and
               Alacrity
               of
               Soul.
               So
               that
               now
               we
               shall
               be
               so
               intensely
               fixed
               to
               chuse
               and
               act
               like
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Example
               and
               Pattern
               of
               our
               Natures
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               everlastingly
               regulate
               all
               our
               Motions
               by
               those
               very
               eternal
               Laws
               of
               Reason
               ,
               whereby
               he
               everlastingly
               wills
               and
               acts
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               will
               be
               so
               abhorrent
               to
               our
               Natures
               as
               an
               ungodlike
               Will
               or
               Action
               .
               For
               if
               as
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 by
                 beholding
                 now
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 glass
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 image
                 from
                 glory
                 to
                 glory
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               iii.
               18
               .
               then
               doubtless
               much
               more
               shall
               we
               be
               so
               ,
               when
               we
               behold
               him
               
                 face
                 to
                 face
              
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               as
               our
               Knowledge
               of
               God
               who
               is
               
               an
               infinite
               Truth
               can
               never
               be
               
                 absolutely
                 perfect
              
               ,
               because
               if
               it
               were
               it
               would
               be
               an
               infinite
               Knowledge
               ;
               so
               neither
               can
               our
               Resemblance
               of
               him
               be
               ,
               who
               is
               an
               infinite
               Goodness
               ,
               because
               if
               it
               were
               we
               should
               be
               infinitely
               good
               ;
               both
               which
               are
               contradictions
               to
               the
               state
               of
               a
               Creature
               :
               yet
               as
               we
               shall
               be
               knowing
               him
               farther
               and
               farther
               ,
               so
               proportionably
               we
               shall
               be
               imitating
               him
               too
               through
               infinite
               Ages
               of
               Duration
               ;
               and
               still
               every
               act
               of
               our
               Imitation
               shall
               be
               so
               attentive
               and
               vigorous
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               leave
               a
               further
               impression
               of
               his
               infinite
               Perfection
               on
               our
               Natures
               .
               So
               that
               though
               our
               finite
               Nature
               can
               never
               arrive
               to
               a
               perfect
               Likeness
               of
               that
               infinitely
               lovely
               and
               amiable
               Being
               ,
               because
               it
               can
               never
               be
               infinitely
               amiable
               ;
               yet
               it
               shall
               be
               everlastingly
               approaching
               nearer
               and
               nearer
               to
               him
               ,
               proportionably
               as
               it
               discovers
               more
               and
               more
               of
               his
               infinite
               Beauties
               and
               Amabilities
               ,
               and
               be
               still
               growing
               more
               wise
               and
               pure
               ,
               more
               righteous
               and
               benign
               ,
               according
               as
               its
               prospect
               of
               the
               
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Purity
                 ,
                 Justice
              
               and
               Goodness
               of
               his
               Nature
               is
               enlarged
               and
               extended
               .
               So
               that
               as
               his
               Beauty
               shines
               into
               us
               ,
               it
               will
               still
               imprint
               it self
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               transform
               us
               into
               blessed
               Images
               of
               it self
               ;
               and
               then
               according
               as
               we
               are
               assimilated
               to
               the
               divine
               Nature
               ,
               we
               shall
               still
               partake
               of
               those
               Joys
               and
               Pleasures
               
               which
               are
               inseparable
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               resemble
               it
               in
               Bliss
               as
               much
               as
               we
               do
               in
               Perfection
               .
               For
               as
               Gods
               infinite
               Perfection
               is
               the
               spring
               of
               his
               infinite
               Self-satisfaction
               ,
               so
               from
               our
               finite
               Perfection
               there
               shall
               ever
               redound
               to
               us
               a
               Satisfaction
               equal
               to
               our
               finite
               Capacities
               .
               For
               though
               we
               shall
               never
               attain
               to
               absolute
               Perfection
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               
                 possible
                 degrees
              
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Peculiar
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               to
               Eternity
               we
               shall
               be
               
                 growing
                 on
              
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               Period
               of
               our
               growth
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               perfectly
               what
               we
               
                 ought
                 to
                 be
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               shall
               ever
               know
               as
               much
               of
               God
               as
               is
               possible
               for
               us
               ,
               our
               present
               State
               and
               Circumstances
               considered
               ;
               and
               so
               far
               as
               we
               know
               of
               him
               we
               shall
               to
               our
               utmost
               power
               continually
               imitate
               and
               resemble
               him
               .
               And
               thus
               in
               our
               eternal
               Race
               to
               Perfection
               ,
               our
               Wills
               shall
               always
               follow
               our
               Understanding
               ,
               and
               our
               Understandings
               shall
               always
               follow
               God
               with
               their
               utmost
               Vigour
               and
               Activity
               ;
               so
               that
               neither
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               shall
               ever
               be
               deficient
               of
               any
               Degree
               of
               Knowledge
               and
               Goodness
               which
               
                 pro
                 hic
                 &
                 nunc
              
               is
               possible
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               NOW
               what
               an
               unspeakable
               Satisfaction
               must
               this
               give
               to
               the
               Mind
               ,
               when
               surveying
               it self
               round
               about
               ,
               it
               shall
               find
               every
               thing
               within
               it self
               exactly
               as
               it
               
                 ought
                 to
                 be
              
               ;
               every
               
               Faculty
               to
               its
               utmost
               Power
               and
               Capacity
               perfectly
               corresponding
               with
               its
               original
               Pattern
               and
               Exemplar
               ;
               when
               upon
               the
               strictest
               Scrutiny
               it
               will
               discover
               nothing
               within
               it self
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               most
               critical
               Conscience
               will
               be
               forced
               to
               approve
               of
               ;
               no
               Motion
               or
               Action
               ,
               but
               what
               will
               endure
               the
               Test
               of
               its
               severest
               Reason
               :
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               interchangeably
               turn
               its
               Eyes
               from
               God
               to
               it self
               ,
               and
               compare
               Grace
               with
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Feature
               with
               Feature
               ,
               and
               perceive
               what
               an
               amiable
               Consent
               and
               Agreement
               there
               is
               between
               its
               own
               Copy
               and
               his
               fair
               Original
               ;
               what
               a
               pure
               Imitation
               of
               God
               its
               Life
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               exactly
               Deiform
               all
               its
               Motions
               and
               Actions
               are
               :
               when
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               our
               blessed
               Minds
               shall
               always
               find
               themselves
               in
               this
               Godlike
               Posture
               and
               Condition
               ,
               O!
               what
               incomparable
               Content
               and
               Satisfaction
               will
               they
               take
               in
               themselves
               !
               With
               what
               enravishing
               Pleasure
               will
               they
               ever
               review
               their
               own
               Motions
               ,
               which
               being
               immediately
               copied
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               God
               ,
               will
               be
               such
               as
               its
               severest
               Reason
               will
               be
               always
               forced
               to
               commend
               and
               approve
               of
               !
               So
               that
               now
               the
               happy
               Mind
               will
               be
               always
               triumphing
               in
               its
               own
               Purity
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               within
               it self
               an
               everlasting
               Heaven
               of
               Content
               and
               Peace
               ;
               now
               't
               will
               continually
               be
               crowned
               with
               Applauses
               of
               its
               own
               Reason
               ,
               
               and
               all
               its
               Actions
               will
               have
               the
               joyful
               Ecchoes
               of
               a
               well-pleased
               Conscience
               continually
               resounding
               after
               them
               .
               And
               thus
               by
               imitating
               Gods
               Perfections
               ,
               we
               shall
               imitate
               his
               Happiness
               too
               ,
               and
               shall
               for
               ever
               
                 take
                 after
              
               him
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Rectitude
               of
               our
               Natures
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               most
               blessed
               and
               comfortable
               Enjoyment
               of
               our selves
               .
               Besides
               that
               our
               Resemblance
               of
               God
               will
               everlastingly
               dispose
               us
               to
               love
               ,
               and
               our
               Love
               to
               contemplate
               and
               adore
               him
               .
               For
               all
               these
               blessed
               Acts
               do
               reciprocally
               further
               and
               promote
               each
               other
               ;
               just
               like
               contiguous
               Bodies
               that
               are
               placed
               in
               a
               Circle
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               which
               being
               moved
               thrusts
               on
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               second
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               third
               the
               last
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               no
               more
               between
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               last
               thrusts
               on
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               so
               round
               again
               in
               the
               same
               order
               .
               So
               that
               if
               we
               carry
               with
               us
               into
               Eternity
               a
               Frame
               and
               Disposition
               of
               Nature
               like
               Gods
               ,
               we
               shall
               always
               so
               imitate
               as
               still
               to
               love
               him
               ,
               so
               love
               as
               still
               to
               contemplate
               him
               ,
               so
               contemplate
               as
               still
               to
               adore
               him
               ,
               so
               adore
               as
               still
               to
               imitate
               ,
               and
               love
               and
               contemplate
               him
               anew
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               blessed
               Circle
               we
               shall
               move
               round
               for
               ever
               ,
               with
               unspeakable
               Vigour
               and
               Alacrity
               .
            
             
               V.
               AS
               we
               are
               reasonable
               Creatures
               related
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               
                 resign
                 up
              
               ,
               and
               submit
               our selves
               to
               his
               blessed
               Will
               and
               Disposal
               .
               
               For
               God
               hath
               a
               just
               Dominion
               ove●
               all
               ,
               founded
               in
               his
               own
               infinite
               Power
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               like
               other
               Dominions
               result
               to
               him
               from
               any
               external
               Acts
               or
               Atchievements
               ,
               but
               is
               the
               eternal
               Prerogative
               of
               his
               own
               Nature
               .
               For
               he
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               all
               other
               Beings
               ,
               hath
               a
               freedom
               to
               exercise
               his
               own
               Abilities
               so
               far
               as
               it
               is
               just
               and
               lawful
               ;
               but
               being
               infinitely
               paramount
               to
               all
               other
               Powers
               whatsoever
               ,
               he
               can
               be
               subject
               to
               no
               superiour
               Authority
               ,
               nor
               consequently
               be
               obliged
               by
               any
               other
               Law
               but
               that
               of
               his
               own
               Nature
               .
               So
               that
               whatsoever
               he
               can
               do
               ,
               he
               can
               justly
               do
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               contrary
               to
               the
               infinite
               Perfections
               of
               his
               Nature
               .
               For
               his
               Power
               being
               infinite
               ,
               and
               unconfined
               as
               well
               as
               his
               Wisdom
               ,
               Justice
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               doth
               sufficiently
               warrant
               him
               to
               do
               whatsoever
               is
               consistent
               with
               them
               ;
               otherwise
               he
               would
               be
               infinitely
               powerful
               in
               vain
               .
               And
               therefore
               since
               he
               can
               exercise
               a
               Dominion
               over
               all
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               have
               an
               eternal
               Right
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               his
               own
               Wisdom
               ,
               Goodness
               and
               Justice
               will
               permit
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               only
               Laws
               by
               which
               he
               can
               be
               bounded
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               infinite
               Power
               and
               Ability
               .
               So
               that
               while
               he
               governs
               us
               by
               such
               Rules
               and
               Laws
               ,
               as
               are
               convenient
               to
               his
               own
               Nature
               ,
               his
               own
               Greatness
               and
               Power
               ,
               which
               exalts
               him
               above
               all
               other
               
               Law
               or
               Authority
               ,
               sufficiently
               warrants
               him
               so
               to
               do
               .
               And
               being
               thus
               rightfully
               enthroned
               by
               the
               infinite
               Preeminence
               of
               his
               own
               Power
               and
               Majesty
               ,
               all
               other
               Beings
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               capable
               stand
               immutably
               obliged
               to
               submit
               and
               resign
               themselves
               up
               to
               his
               Government
               .
            
             
               BUT
               besides
               that
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               him
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               also
               bound
               to
               him
               as
               he
               is
               our
               Creatour
               .
               For
               there
               is
               always
               a
               Power
               acquired
               by
               Benefits
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               none
               antecedently
               ;
               especially
               where
               the
               Benefit
               confer'd
               is
               no
               less
               than
               that
               of
               our
               Being
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               case
               between
               us
               and
               God.
               And
               this
               is
               such
               a
               Benefit
               as
               is
               sufficient
               to
               entitle
               him
               to
               us
               ,
               by
               an
               absolute
               and
               unalienable
               Propriety
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               no
               antecedent
               right
               of
               Dominion
               over
               us
               by
               virtue
               of
               his
               own
               infinite
               Greatness
               .
               So
               that
               though
               before
               he
               created
               us
               or
               any
               other
               Being
               ,
               he
               had
               free
               Power
               to
               act
               any
               thing
               that
               lay
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               just
               and
               lawful
               ,
               which
               just
               and
               lawful
               was
               undefineable
               by
               any
               other
               Law
               but
               that
               of
               his
               own
               Nature
               ;
               and
               though
               since
               his
               Creation
               his
               Power
               is
               no
               more
               than
               so
               ,
               (
               so
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               acquired
               to
               himself
               any
               new
               Power
               by
               creating
               us
               ,
               but
               only
               made
               new
               Subjects
               whereon
               to
               exercise
               that
               ancient
               Power
               ,
               and
               Dominion
               which
               was
               eternally
               inherent
               in
               him
               )
               
               yet
               doubtless
               by
               giving
               us
               our
               Beings
               ,
               he
               hath
               laid
               new
               Obligations
               upon
               us
               to
               obey
               him
               .
               For
               now
               deriving
               our selves
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               from
               him
               ,
               we
               are
               bound
               by
               all
               the
               ties
               of
               Equity
               and
               Justice
               to
               
                 render
                 back
              
               our selves
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               submit
               those
               powers
               to
               his
               Dominion
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               effects
               and
               off-spring
               of
               his
               Bounty
               .
               For
               what
               can
               be
               more
               just
               and
               equal
               ,
               than
               that
               that
               Will
               which
               is
               the
               Cause
               of
               our
               Beings
               ,
               should
               be
               the
               Law
               and
               Rule
               of
               our
               Actions
               ;
               then
               that
               we
               should
               serve
               him
               with
               those
               Powers
               we
               derived
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               render
               him
               back
               the
               fruits
               of
               his
               own
               Plantation
               ?
               For
               now
               we
               are
               not
               
                 our
                 own
              
               but
               Gods
               ,
               and
               He
               alone
               hath
               power
               to
               dispose
               of
               us
               ;
               and
               whensoever
               we
               dispose
               of
               our selves
               contrary
               to
               his
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               only
               invade
               his
               Property
               ,
               but
               employ
               the
               spoils
               of
               it
               against
               him
               .
               And
               whilst
               we
               continue
               thus
               doing
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               we
               should
               ever
               be
               happy
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               while
               we
               continue
               in
               Rebellion
               against
               him
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               an
               actual
               Confederacy
               with
               Hell
               ;
               for
               so
               when
               we
               are
               told
               that
               Rebellion
               is
               as
               the
               sin
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Rebellion
               against
               God
               ,
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               like
               Witches
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               League
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               are
               listed
               Volunteers
               under
               those
               infernal
               Powers
               ,
               who
               for
               blowing
               the
               Trumpet
               of
               Rebellion
               in
               Heaven
               
               were
               banished
               thence
               six
               thousand
               years
               ago
               ,
               and
               have
               ever
               since
               been
               raising
               Forces
               in
               this
               lower
               World
               against
               God
               ;
               so
               that
               whilst
               we
               continue
               with
               them
               in
               Defiance
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               the
               Devils
               Muster-Roll
               ,
               who
               is
               Captain
               General
               of
               all
               the
               revolted
               Legions
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               of
               the
               quite
               opposite
               Party
               to
               the
               Loyal
               people
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               consequently
               can
               never
               hope
               while
               we
               continue
               such
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               their
               Society
               and
               Happiness
               ;
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               Rebellion
               against
               God
               doth
               naturally
               draw
               a
               Hell
               of
               Miseries
               after
               it
               .
               For
               it
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               that
               the
               wise
               Sovereign
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               should
               be
               so
               unconcerned
               for
               his
               own
               Authority
               ,
               as
               to
               suffer
               his
               Creatures
               to
               
                 spurn
                 at
              
               and
               affront
               it
               without
               ever
               manifesting
               his
               Displeasure
               against
               them
               in
               some
               dire
               and
               sensible
               Effects
               .
               And
               therefore
               though
               in
               this
               Life
               which
               is
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Tryal
               and
               Probation
               ,
               he
               mercifully
               forbears
               us
               
                 to
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 Repentance
              
               ;
               yet
               if
               we
               leave
               this
               Life
               with
               our
               Wills
               unsubdued
               and
               unresigned
               to
               him
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               expect
               to
               be
               thus
               gently
               dealt
               with
               in
               the
               other
               .
               For
               it
               is
               as
               easie
               for
               him
               who
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Spirits
               ,
               to
               correct
               our
               Spirits
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               for
               the
               Parents
               of
               our
               Flesh
               to
               correct
               our
               Flesh.
               And
               though
               our
               Souls
               are
               no
               more
               impressible
               with
               material
               stripes
               ,
               than
               Sun-beams
               are
               
               with
               the
               blows
               of
               a
               hammer
               ;
               yet
               are
               they
               liable
               to
               have
               horrid
               and
               dismal
               thoughts
               impress'd
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               as
               much
               aggrieved
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               sensible
               Bodies
               are
               with
               the
               most
               exquisite
               Torments
               .
               So
               that
               if
               God
               be
               displeased
               with
               us
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               he
               can
               imprint
               his
               Wrath
               upon
               our
               Minds
               ,
               in
               black
               and
               ghastly
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               cause
               it
               perpetually
               to
               drop
               like
               burning
               sulphur
               on
               our
               Souls
               .
               And
               it
               being
               in
               his
               Power
               thus
               to
               lash
               our
               Spirits
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               ,
               when
               once
               he
               is
               implacably
               incensed
               against
               us
               (
               as
               he
               will
               be
               in
               the
               other
               World
               if
               we
               go
               Rebels
               thither
               )
               he
               will
               more
               or
               less
               let
               loose
               his
               Power
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               make
               us
               feel
               his
               wrathful
               Resentments
               ,
               by
               infusing
               supernatural
               Horrours
               into
               our
               Souls
               ,
               and
               scourging
               our
               guilty
               and
               defenceless
               Spirits
               with
               inspirations
               of
               dire
               and
               frightful
               Thoughts
               .
               Now
               though
               this
               be
               not
               a
               natural
               and
               necessary
               Effect
               of
               our
               Rebellion
               against
               God
               ,
               because
               it
               depends
               upon
               his
               Will
               who
               is
               a
               free
               Agent
               ;
               yet
               considering
               that
               he
               is
               a
               wise
               Agent
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               such
               it
               is
               necessary
               he
               should
               one
               way
               or
               other
               manifest
               his
               Displeasure
               against
               such
               as
               are
               unreclaimable
               Rebels
               to
               his
               authority
               ,
               it
               is
               next
               to
               a
               natural
               one
               ;
               and
               at
               least
               the
               fearful
               Expectation
               of
               it
               in
               such
               rebellious
               spirits
               (
               which
               is
               a
               misery
               next
               to
               the
               enduring
               it
               )
               is
               necessary
               and
               unavoidable
               .
               
               For
               God
               hath
               imprinted
               a
               dread
               of
               his
               own
               Power
               and
               Majesty
               so
               deeply
               on
               our
               Natures
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               able
               with
               all
               our
               arts
               of
               Self-deceit
               wholly
               to
               obliterate
               and
               deface
               it
               ;
               and
               though
               in
               this
               life
               we
               may
               sometimes
               suppress
               and
               stupifie
               our
               Sense
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               even
               here
               in
               despight
               of
               our selves
               ,
               't
               will
               ever
               and
               anon
               return
               upon
               us
               .
               And
               if
               when
               we
               have
               done
               what
               we
               know
               is
               offensive
               to
               that
               invisible
               Majesty
               we
               stand
               in
               aw
               of
               ,
               we
               do
               but
               suffer
               our selves
               seriously
               to
               reflect
               upon
               it
               ,
               there
               presently
               arises
               in
               our
               minds
               a
               swarm
               of
               horrid
               Thoughts
               and
               dismal
               Expectations
               ;
               and
               if
               in
               this
               present
               State
               in
               which
               we
               have
               so
               many
               Salvo's
               for
               our
               wounded
               spirits
               ,
               so
               many
               Pleasures
               and
               Self-delusions
               to
               charm
               our
               natural
               dread
               of
               God
               ,
               our
               overcharged
               Consciences
               do
               notwithstanding
               so
               often
               recoil
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               alarm
               us
               with
               such
               dismal
               abodings
               ;
               what
               will
               they
               do
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               all
               those
               Pleasures
               are
               removed
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               Self-delusions
               baffled
               with
               which
               we
               were
               wont
               to
               sooth
               and
               divert
               them
               .
               Then
               doubtless
               we
               shall
               be
               continually
               stung
               with
               sharp
               and
               dire
               Reflections
               ,
               and
               our
               Consciences
               like
               tragick
               Scenes
               be
               all
               hung
               round
               with
               the
               Ensigns
               of
               Horrour
               ;
               then
               shall
               the
               dread
               of
               God
               perpetually
               haunt
               us
               like
               a
               grim
               Fury
               ,
               and
               the
               terrour
               
               of
               his
               offended
               Majesty
               strike
               us
               into
               an
               everlasting
               Trembling
               and
               Agony
               .
               For
               so
               S.
               James
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Devils
                 themselves
                 do
                 believe
                 and
                 tremble
                 ,
              
               James
               ii
               .
               19
               .
               they
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               an
               Almighty
               Being
               above
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               conscious
               that
               they
               are
               in
               actual
               Rebellion
               against
               him
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               horribly
               afraid
               of
               his
               vengeance
               ;
               and
               yet
               such
               is
               the
               inveterate
               devilishness
               of
               their
               Natures
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               by
               no
               means
               hearken
               to
               a
               Submission
               ,
               but
               in
               despight
               of
               their
               own
               Dread
               and
               Horrour
               ,
               do
               still
               persist
               in
               an
               open
               Defiance
               to
               their
               Almighty
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               so
               tremble
               and
               sin
               ,
               and
               sin
               and
               tremble
               for
               ever
               .
               And
               so
               shall
               we
               ,
               if
               we
               go
               into
               the
               other
               World
               habitual
               Rebels
               to
               God
               ;
               our
               deep
               and
               inveterate
               malice
               against
               him
               will
               still
               hurry
               us
               on
               to
               incense
               and
               provoke
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               our
               natural
               Dread
               of
               his
               Power
               and
               Majesty
               will
               break
               into
               frightful
               and
               horrible
               Thoughts
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               continually
               revenging
               upon
               us
               those
               our
               continual
               provocations
               of
               him
               .
               For
               then
               our
               soul
               will
               be
               nakedly
               exposed
               to
               the
               lash
               of
               its
               own
               furious
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               shield
               to
               defend
               it self
               against
               the
               terrours
               of
               its
               guilty
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               being
               rouzed
               up
               and
               kept
               awake
               by
               the
               unintermitting
               Sense
               of
               our
               misery
               ,
               will
               be
               always
               clamouring
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               continually
               torturing
               us
               with
               
               black
               and
               horrid
               Reflections
               .
               So
               that
               whilst
               we
               are
               wandering
               among
               wretched
               Ghosts
               ,
               through
               those
               dismal
               shades
               below
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               perpetually
               meditating
               Horrours
               ,
               and
               never
               leave
               lashing
               our selves
               with
               our
               own
               sharp
               and
               terrible
               thoughts
               ,
               till
               we
               have
               chased
               our selves
               into
               Furies
               ,
               and
               boiled
               up
               our
               self-condemning
               Rage
               into
               an
               everlasting
               Madness
               .
               Thus
               as
               our
               sense
               of
               our
               unlikeness
               to
               God
               will
               ever
               fill
               us
               with
               Shame
               and
               Confusion
               ,
               so
               will
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               Rebellion
               against
               him
               continually
               strike
               us
               into
               Fear
               and
               Amazement
               .
            
             
               TO
               prevent
               which
               ,
               our
               holy
               Religion
               ,
               which
               doth
               so
               industriously
               consult
               our
               Happiness
               ,
               requires
               us
               now
               to
               
                 submit
                 our selves
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               James
               iv
               .
               7
               .
               
                 to
                 live
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               Gal.
               ii
               .
               19
               .
               
                 to
                 present
                 our selves
                 living
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 holy
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               xii
               .
               1
               .
               
                 to
                 yield
                 our selves
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 members
                 as
                 instruments
                 of
                 righteousness
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               vi
               .
               13
               .
               the
               sense
               of
               all
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               endeavour
               ,
               so
               to
               affect
               our
               Minds
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               Gods
               Authority
               over
               us
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               manifold
               Reasons
               of
               our
               obedience
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               firmly
               and
               constantly
               resolved
               within
               our selves
               ,
               neither
               to
               chuse
               any
               thing
               that
               he
               forbids
               ,
               nor
               to
               refuse
               any
               thing
               that
               he
               commands
               ;
               that
               we
               should
               set
               him
               up
               a
               Throne
               in
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               a
               fixt
               and
               prevailing
               
               Resolution
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               that
               therein
               he
               may
               sit
               and
               reign
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               absolute
               Empire
               and
               Command
               of
               all
               our
               inward
               Motions
               and
               outward
               Actions
               ;
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               acquire
               such
               an
               habitual
               Respect
               to
               and
               Reverence
               of
               his
               sovereign
               Authority
               ,
               that
               no
               temptation
               from
               within
               or
               without
               us
               ,
               may
               be
               able
               to
               countermand
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               seduce
               us
               from
               our
               duty
               into
               any
               wilful
               course
               of
               Rebellion
               against
               him
               .
               And
               when
               once
               we
               have
               framed
               our
               minds
               into
               this
               obediential
               Temper
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               a
               forward
               preparation
               for
               Heaven
               .
               And
               though
               by
               reason
               of
               those
               Remains
               and
               Reliques
               of
               corrupt
               Nature
               that
               are
               in
               us
               ,
               which
               are
               here
               continually
               excited
               by
               the
               many
               Temptations
               among
               which
               we
               live
               ,
               we
               may
               find
               reluctant
               and
               counter-striving
               Principles
               within
               us
               ;
               a
               stubborn
               Appetite
               contending
               against
               an
               obedient
               Will
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               upon
               Surprize
               or
               Inadvertence
               over-powering
               it
               ;
               yet
               if
               we
               heartily
               bewail
               this
               as
               our
               Unhappiness
               ,
               and
               if
               when
               we
               thus
               fall
               we
               weep
               and
               
                 rise
                 again
              
               ,
               and
               take
               more
               care
               of
               our
               steps
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               we
               shall
               carry
               with
               us
               when
               we
               go
               from
               hence
               into
               the
               other
               World
               a
               Will
               that
               is
               habitually
               resigned
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               so
               being
               there
               removed
               from
               all
               the
               Temptations
               that
               were
               wont
               to
               excite
               in
               us
               those
               contrary
               
               Appetites
               and
               Inclinations
               ,
               we
               shall
               immediately
               become
               all
               Duty
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               freely
               give
               up
               our selves
               to
               God
               without
               the
               least
               shadow
               of
               Contest
               ,
               or
               Reluctancy
               .
               And
               in
               this
               blessed
               State
               we
               shall
               continue
               for
               ever
               ,
               so
               intirely
               devoted
               to
               God
               that
               between
               him
               and
               us
               there
               shall
               ever
               be
               one
               common
               Will
               ,
               and
               End
               ,
               and
               Interest
               ;
               and
               our
               Hearts
               which
               before
               were
               in
               
                 a
                 great
                 measure
              
               set
               and
               tuned
               to
               the
               Heart
               of
               God
               ,
               will
               be
               instantly
               such
               
                 perfect
                 Vnisons
              
               with
               it
               ,
               that
               whensoever
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               he
               speaks
               ,
               we
               shall
               still
               resound
               and
               eccho
               to
               him
               ,
               from
               our
               inmost
               bowels
               ,
               with
               unspeakable
               Chearfulness
               and
               Alacrity
               .
            
             
               AND
               being
               thus
               reduced
               to
               a
               perfect
               Submission
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               shall
               therein
               find
               our selves
               incomparably
               happy
               .
               For
               now
               our
               Wills
               being
               always
               determined
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               perfectly
               eased
               of
               all
               the
               Trouble
               and
               Distraction
               of
               chusing
               .
               Now
               our
               Minds
               will
               no
               longer
               hover
               in
               Suspence
               ,
               nor
               be
               divided
               between
               contrary
               Reasons
               ,
               but
               all
               its
               thoughts
               will
               glide
               gently
               on
               in
               a
               calm
               and
               even
               Current
               ,
               without
               ever
               being
               tossed
               and
               bandied
               to
               and
               fro
               by
               cross
               and
               opposite
               Deliberations
               .
               For
               now
               it
               no
               sooner
               knows
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               it
               rests
               in
               it
               immediately
               with
               a
               free
               Assent
               ,
               and
               uncontrolled
               Approbation
               ;
               
               so
               that
               upon
               new
               Occasions
               it's
               free
               from
               the
               trouble
               of
               forming
               new
               Choices
               and
               Resolutions
               ,
               being
               already
               fixt
               under
               all
               Events
               to
               one
               steady
               Course
               of
               Motion
               ,
               and
               immovably
               resolved
               whatever
               befals
               ,
               ever
               to
               do
               what
               God
               would
               have
               it
               .
               And
               its
               will
               thus
               perfectly
               acquiescing
               in
               God
               as
               in
               its
               proper
               Place
               and
               Element
               ,
               it
               will
               no
               longer
               dispute
               as
               it
               was
               wont
               to
               do
               ,
               no
               longer
               waver
               between
               two
               Loadstones
               ,
               but
               always
               obey
               upon
               the
               first
               Motion
               ,
               and
               follow
               him
               for
               ever
               without
               Deliberation
               .
               In
               which
               happy
               state
               we
               shall
               be
               no
               longer
               ground
               between
               those
               coutermoving
               Milstones
               ,
               
                 the
                 law
                 in
                 our
                 Minds
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 law
                 in
                 our
                 Members
              
               ,
               but
               being
               intirely
               resigned
               to
               God
               we
               shall
               ever
               obey
               him
               
                 secundo
                 flumine
              
               ,
               with
               a
               full
               Current
               of
               Inclination
               ,
               and
               Nature
               .
               And
               what
               a
               mighty
               Ease
               must
               this
               be
               to
               the
               Soul
               ;
               especially
               considering
               that
               by
               being
               thus
               entirely
               subject
               to
               God
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               only
               be
               released
               from
               the
               Trouble
               of
               chusing
               and
               deliberating
               ,
               but
               also
               throughly
               warranted
               of
               the
               Goodness
               and
               Rectitude
               of
               its
               own
               Choices
               .
               For
               so
               far
               as
               we
               are
               subject
               unto
               God
               ,
               our
               Wills
               are
               his
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               our
               Actions
               too
               ;
               and
               whilst
               they
               are
               so
               ,
               we
               can
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               mistrust
               ,
               either
               that
               they
               are
               bad
               in
               themselves
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               is
               angry
               and
               displeased
               at
               them
               .
               For
               his
               Will
               we
               
               know
               is
               governed
               by
               his
               Nature
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Standard
               of
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
               the
               Law
               and
               Measure
               of
               Right
               and
               Wrong
               ;
               so
               that
               while
               we
               will
               and
               act
               as
               he
               would
               have
               us
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               sufficient
               warrant
               for
               what
               we
               do
               ;
               a
               warrant
               that
               will
               for
               ever
               
                 bear
                 us
                 out
              
               and
               justifie
               us
               to
               our
               own
               Minds
               ,
               and
               always
               render
               us
               abundantly
               satisfied
               with
               our selves
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               only
               always
               acquit
               but
               always
               reverence
               our selves
               ,
               and
               our
               Conscience
               will
               not
               only
               cease
               to
               shame
               us
               ,
               but
               be
               continually
               applauding
               and
               smiling
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               those
               importunate
               Clamours
               with
               which
               it
               was
               wont
               to
               entertain
               us
               ,
               it
               s
               constant
               eccho
               to
               all
               our
               actions
               will
               be
               
                 well
                 done
                 good
                 and
                 profitable
                 servant
                 .
              
               So
               that
               being
               entirely
               determined
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               never
               varies
               from
               the
               Law
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               perfectly
               satisfied
               with
               our selves
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               chuse
               and
               act
               without
               the
               least
               Mistrust
               or
               Hesitance
               .
               And
               then
               our
               Wills
               being
               perfectly
               subject
               to
               his
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               powers
               of
               action
               entirely
               at
               his
               Devotion
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               have
               the
               least
               ground
               to
               fear
               or
               suspect
               his
               Displeasure
               ,
               but
               be
               always
               fully
               satisfied
               that
               he
               loves
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               dear
               and
               pretious
               in
               his
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               Eternity
               he
               will
               respect
               and
               
                 look
                 upon
              
               us
               with
               the
               smiles
               of
               an
               unchangeable
               Complacency
               .
               
               The
               sense
               of
               which
               will
               ravish
               our
               Hearts
               and
               for
               ever
               fill
               us
               
                 with
                 joy
                 unspeakable
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 glory
                 .
              
               So
               that
               whereas
               rebellious
               Souls
               are
               perpetually
               haunted
               with
               two
               restless
               Furies
               ,
               viz.
               the
               shame
               of
               their
               guilt
               and
               the
               fear
               of
               their
               danger
               ,
               which
               even
               here
               do
               give
               them
               more
               disturbance
               than
               all
               their
               sins
               can
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               delight
               ;
               when
               once
               we
               are
               perfectly
               subjected
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
               discharged
               of
               them
               both
               ,
               and
               then
               will
               our
               happy
               minds
               be
               always
               as
               couragious
               as
               Truth
               ,
               and
               as
               confident
               as
               Innocence
               it self
               .
            
             
               AND
               as
               by
               our
               perfect
               Submission
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               wholly
               released
               from
               the
               trouble
               of
               chusing
               ,
               and
               sufficiently
               warranted
               in
               our
               own
               Choices
               ,
               so
               we
               shall
               be
               abundantly
               satisfied
               both
               of
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Success
               of
               them
               .
               For
               then
               we
               shall
               be
               assured
               ,
               even
               by
               a
               sweet
               and
               happy
               Experience
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               God
               commands
               us
               to
               do
               he
               most
               certainly
               knows
               that
               it
               is
               for
               our
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               that
               is
               the
               Reason
               why
               he
               commands
               it
               .
               So
               that
               when
               we
               are
               entirely
               subjected
               to
               God
               ,
               our
               Choices
               and
               Actions
               will
               be
               all
               directed
               by
               an
               infallible
               Wisdom
               to
               our
               own
               good
               .
               For
               while
               we
               chuse
               what
               God
               would
               have
               us
               ,
               our
               Wills
               are
               guided
               by
               Gods
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               every
               genuine
               act
               of
               Obedience
               we
               are
               as
               infallible
               
               as
               Omniscience
               it self
               .
               When
               therefore
               we
               are
               perfectly
               resigned
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               shall
               always
               will
               and
               act
               with
               as
               much
               Confidence
               and
               Assurance
               of
               a
               happy
               and
               prosperous
               Success
               as
               if
               we
               our selves
               were
               infinitely
               wise
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               perfect
               Comprehension
               of
               all
               possible
               Issues
               and
               Events
               .
               And
               whilst
               wretched
               Rebels
               grope
               about
               under
               the
               Conduct
               of
               their
               own
               blind
               Wills
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               do
               they
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               and
               go
               they
               know
               not
               where
               themselves
               ,
               but
               live
               by
               chance
               ,
               and
               act
               
                 at
                 random
              
               ;
               our
               Wills
               and
               Actions
               being
               wholly
               steered
               by
               an
               All-wise
               Will
               ,
               that
               never
               fails
               to
               measure
               them
               by
               the
               best
               Rules
               ,
               and
               point
               them
               to
               the
               best
               Ends
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               always
               sure
               of
               our
               hands
               ,
               and
               know
               infallibly
               before
               hand
               that
               every
               thing
               we
               will
               or
               do
               shall
               conspire
               to
               our
               own
               good
               .
               And
               this
               will
               enable
               us
               to
               perform
               the
               everlasting
               Race
               of
               our
               Obedience
               ,
               with
               an
               unspeakable
               Freedom
               and
               Alacrity
               ,
               and
               always
               render
               us
               wondrous
               light
               ,
               and
               nimble
               ,
               and
               expedite
               in
               our
               Operations
               .
               For
               whereas
               when
               men
               know
               not
               what
               may
               happen
               upon
               such
               an
               Action
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               able
               to
               pry
               out
               all
               those
               hidden
               Events
               ,
               that
               lurk
               in
               the
               Womb
               of
               their
               own
               Designs
               ,
               they
               always
               act
               with
               Caution
               and
               Anxiety
               ,
               and
               are
               doubtful
               and
               tremulous
               in
               their
               Motions
               ;
               when
               once
               we
               are
               sure
               of
               a
               good
               Event
               ,
               we
               
               still
               go
               on
               with
               Courage
               ,
               and
               Chearfulness
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               shall
               ever
               do
               ,
               when
               we
               ever
               perfectly
               will
               and
               act
               under
               the
               command
               of
               God.
               For
               now
               we
               shall
               always
               see
               good
               Issues
               before
               us
               ,
               and
               be
               firmly
               assured
               from
               that
               infallible
               Wisdom
               which
               governs
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               ours
               ,
               that
               every
               thing
               we
               will
               or
               do
               shall
               be
               crowned
               with
               a
               happy
               Effect
               .
               And
               this
               will
               for
               ever
               wing
               our
               Souls
               with
               an
               unwearied
               Vigour
               and
               Activity
               ,
               and
               render
               each
               act
               of
               our
               Obedience
               unspeakably
               sweet
               and
               delightful
               to
               us
               .
               And
               now
               O
               blessed
               mind
               !
               what
               Tongue
               or
               Thought
               can
               reach
               thy
               happiness
               ;
               who
               living
               in
               a
               most
               perfect
               Subjection
               to
               an
               All-good
               and
               All-wise
               Will
               ,
               art
               never
               in
               the
               least
               concerned
               or
               troubled
               to
               debate
               and
               deliberate
               what
               to
               chuse
               ,
               but
               dost
               everlastingly
               embrace
               and
               follow
               what
               an
               infinite
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               an
               infinite
               Wisdom
               hath
               chosen
               for
               thee
               !
            
             
               VI.
               AS
               we
               are
               reasonable
               Creatures
               related
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               also
               obliged
               chearfully
               to
               
                 trust
                 in
              
               and
               
                 depend
                 upon
              
               him
               .
               For
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Prop
               and
               Center
               of
               all
               the
               mouldering
               Creation
               ,
               the
               Almighty
               Atlas
               ,
               that
               bears
               it
               upon
               his
               Shoulders
               ,
               and
               keeps
               it
               from
               sinking
               into
               Ruine
               ,
               we
               and
               every
               Creature
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               do
               hang
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               draw
               our
               breath
               from
               him
               ,
               
               and
               if
               he
               shake
               us
               off
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               we
               presently
               drop
               into
               nothing
               and
               perish
               .
               For
               could
               we
               exist
               of
               our selves
               this
               present
               moment
               ,
               we
               might
               as
               well
               have
               done
               so
               the
               moment
               before
               ,
               and
               may
               as
               well
               do
               so
               the
               moment
               after
               ,
               and
               so
               backward
               and
               forward
               to
               all
               Eternity
               ;
               and
               unless
               we
               had
               such
               a
               Fulness
               of
               Essence
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               exist
               of
               our selves
               from
               all
               eternity
               past
               to
               all
               eternity
               to
               come
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               we
               should
               exist
               so
               much
               as
               one
               moment
               without
               new
               supplies
               from
               the
               infinite
               and
               independent
               Fountain
               of
               Being
               .
               And
               what
               can
               be
               more
               fit
               or
               reasonable
               than
               that
               we
               who
               are
               thus
               born
               up
               by
               him
               ,
               should
               freely
               
                 trust
                 in
              
               and
               
                 depend
                 upon
              
               him
               ;
               than
               that
               we
               should
               build
               our
               Hope
               upon
               the
               Prop
               of
               our
               Existence
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               the
               Stay
               of
               our
               Confidence
               in
               whom
               
                 we
                 live
                 and
                 move
                 and
                 have
                 our
                 being
                 ?
              
               Especially
               considering
               what
               a
               proper
               Object
               of
               Trust
               and
               Dependance
               he
               is
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               only
               as
               he
               is
               the
               sovereign
               Disposer
               of
               all
               those
               Issues
               and
               Events
               which
               concern
               us
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               he
               is
               infinitely
               Wise
               ,
               and
               always
               understands
               what
               is
               good
               or
               hurtful
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               stands
               engaged
               both
               by
               his
               own
               essential
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               free
               Promise
               never
               to
               fail
               those
               that
               put
               their
               Trust
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               manage
               all
               their
               Affairs
               to
               their
               everlasting
               Interest
               and
               Advantage
               .
               
               And
               in
               whom
               can
               we
               more
               rationally
               confide
               than
               in
               a
               Being
               of
               infinite
               Wisdom
               ,
               Goodness
               and
               Power
               ;
               that
               always
               knows
               what
               is
               best
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               always
               wills
               what
               he
               knows
               so
               ,
               and
               always
               does
               what
               he
               wills
               ?
               All
               which
               considered
               ,
               it
               s
               certainly
               incomparably
               more
               to
               our
               Interest
               and
               Advantage
               ,
               that
               our
               Concerns
               should
               lie
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               be
               managed
               as
               he
               sees
               best
               ,
               than
               that
               every
               thing
               should
               happen
               to
               us
               according
               to
               our
               own
               Will
               and
               Desire
               .
               For
               there
               are
               innumerable
               things
               which
               in
               the
               natural
               Series
               and
               Order
               of
               Causes
               are
               concomitant
               and
               consequent
               to
               every
               Event
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               which
               are
               out
               of
               the
               Sphere
               of
               our
               Cognizance
               ;
               by
               reason
               of
               which
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               us
               to
               make
               an
               infallible
               Judgment
               of
               the
               good
               or
               evil
               of
               any
               Event
               that
               befals
               us
               ;
               because
               though
               we
               may
               be
               secure
               that
               such
               an
               Event
               singly
               and
               apart
               by
               it self
               may
               be
               good
               or
               evil
               for
               us
               ,
               yet
               for
               all
               we
               know
               there
               may
               be
               such
               Concomitants
               or
               Consequents
               inseparable
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               may
               quite
               alter
               its
               Nature
               ,
               and
               render
               that
               evil
               ,
               which
               considered
               singly
               may
               be
               good
               for
               us
               ,
               or
               that
               good
               which
               considered
               singly
               may
               be
               evil
               .
               We
               earnestly
               wish
               for
               such
               an
               Event
               ,
               and
               are
               very
               confident
               it
               would
               be
               mighty
               advantagious
               to
               us
               ;
               but
               alas
               !
               if
               it
               should
               befal
               us
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Series
               of
               things
               a
               
               thousand
               others
               must
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               wil●
               prove
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               prognosticate
               ;
               but
               for
               all
               we
               know
               ,
               the
               Mischief
               of
               them
               may
               abundantly
               out-weigh
               the
               Benefit
               of
               this
               .
               And
               this
               being
               so
               ,
               how
               extremely
               unfit
               are
               we
               to
               make
               Choices
               for
               our selves
               ,
               since
               in
               most
               particulars
               't
               is
               almost
               an
               equal
               lay
               whether
               what
               we
               chuse
               will
               prove
               our
               Food
               or
               our
               Poison
               ?
               But
               now
               God
               being
               the
               supreme
               Orderer
               and
               Disposer
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               having
               the
               first
               link
               of
               every
               Chain
               of
               Causes
               in
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               must
               needs
               have
               an
               intire
               Comprehension
               of
               all
               the
               intermediate
               ones
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               ;
               and
               his
               Power
               being
               not
               only
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               actual
               Events
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               the
               possibility
               of
               those
               that
               shall
               never
               be
               actual
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               discern
               the
               utmost
               Issues
               and
               Concomitants
               of
               every
               possible
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               every
               future
               Event
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               understand
               not
               only
               what
               will
               be
               beneficial
               or
               injurious
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               also
               what
               might
               be
               so
               .
               So
               that
               't
               is
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               be
               mistaken
               in
               his
               Choices
               ,
               because
               he
               knows
               as
               well
               before
               hand
               what
               things
               would
               be
               to
               us
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               as
               what
               they
               are
               when
               they
               do
               actually
               exist
               .
               Upon
               the
               whole
               therefore
               't
               is
               doubtless
               of
               inestimable
               Advantage
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               verily
               next
               to
               Hell
               it self
               ,
               I
               know
               nothing
               that
               is
               more
               
               formidable
               than
               for
               God
               to
               let
               us
               alone
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               up
               to
               our
               own
               Wills
               and
               Desires
               .
               And
               should
               he
               call
               to
               us
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               cross
               our
               Desires
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               to
               comply
               with
               all
               our
               Wishes
               ,
               let
               the
               event
               prove
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               just
               reason
               to
               look
               upon
               our selves
               as
               the
               most
               forlorn
               and
               abandoned
               Creatures
               on
               this
               side
               Hell
               ,
               as
               Persons
               excluded
               from
               the
               greatest
               Blessing
               that
               belongs
               to
               a
               Creature
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               had
               any
               hope
               of
               his
               re-acceptance
               of
               us
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               infinitely
               our
               Interest
               to
               resign
               back
               our selves
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               concerns
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               on
               our
               bended
               knees
               to
               beseech
               him
               above
               all
               things
               not
               to
               leave
               us
               to
               our selves
               ,
               or
               throw
               us
               from
               his
               Care
               and
               Conduct
               .
               It
               being
               therefore
               upon
               all
               accounts
               so
               highly
               fit
               and
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               to
               our
               Interest
               and
               Advantage
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               freely
               trust
               our selves
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               Affairs
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               depend
               upon
               him
               for
               the
               good
               success
               of
               all
               our
               honest
               Endeavours
               and
               Undertakings
               ;
               that
               we
               should
               acquiesce
               in
               his
               Disposal
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               under
               all
               outward
               events
               be
               pleased
               and
               satisfied
               with
               his
               Conduct
               ,
               as
               knowing
               that
               howsoever
               things
               may
               happen
               to
               us
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               otherwise
               than
               as
               the
               wise
               and
               good
               God
               is
               pleased
               either
               to
               permit
               ,
               or
               to
               order
               and
               
               determine
               them
               ;
               this
               I
               say
               being
               so
               fit
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               for
               our
               Interest
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               without
               it
               we
               can
               be
               happy
               either
               here
               or
               hereafter
               .
               For
               since
               both
               our
               Being
               and
               Well-being
               are
               wholly
               dependent
               on
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               we
               can
               neither
               be
               ,
               nor
               be
               happy
               one
               moment
               longer
               than
               he
               pleases
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               we
               should
               ever
               be
               quiet
               ,
               and
               satisfied
               in
               our
               own
               minds
               without
               a
               great
               Assurance
               of
               and
               Confidence
               in
               him
               ?
               When
               we
               consider
               what
               a
               mighty
               Stake
               we
               have
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               how
               all
               our
               Fortunes
               lie
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               how
               easily
               he
               can
               frown
               us
               into
               nothing
               ,
               or
               spurn
               us
               into
               a
               Condition
               ten
               thousand
               times
               worse
               than
               nothing
               when
               ever
               he
               pleases
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               be
               otherwise
               secure
               in
               our
               own
               minds
               ,
               or
               avoid
               being
               eternally
               anxious
               and
               solicitous
               ,
               but
               by
               firmly
               relying
               on
               his
               Truth
               and
               Goodness
               ;
               to
               the
               want
               of
               which
               is
               to
               be
               attributed
               all
               that
               carking
               Care
               ,
               tormenting
               Fear
               and
               disquieting
               Thoughtfulness
               ,
               which
               perpetually
               haunts
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               .
               They
               are
               sensible
               that
               their
               Condition
               is
               dependent
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               in
               their
               own
               Power
               ,
               either
               to
               make
               it
               what
               they
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               secure
               and
               continue
               it
               when
               it
               is
               made
               so
               ;
               they
               know
               that
               by
               a
               thousand
               Chances
               which
               in
               despight
               of
               their
               Foresight
               or
               Power
               may
               happen
               ,
               the
               next
               moment
               either
               
               themselves
               may
               be
               snatched
               from
               what
               they
               possess
               ,
               or
               what
               they
               possess
               may
               be
               snatched
               from
               them
               ;
               they
               find
               that
               their
               most
               probable
               Designs
               are
               liable
               to
               innumerable
               Miscarriages
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               they
               have
               formed
               their
               Projects
               never
               so
               wisely
               ,
               there
               are
               infinite
               cross
               Accidents
               may
               intercurr
               and
               dash
               them
               in
               pieces
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               uncertain
               State
               of
               their
               Affairs
               ,
               they
               either
               think
               not
               of
               God
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               live
               at
               the
               Courtesie
               of
               a
               fickle
               Chance
               ,
               and
               leave
               themselves
               to
               be
               tossed
               ,
               and
               bandied
               to
               and
               fro
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               a
               blind
               and
               undesigning
               Fortune
               ,
               upon
               whose
               ever-moving
               Wheel
               their
               wearied
               thoughts
               can
               never
               rest
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               think
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               with
               great
               Mistrust
               and
               Despondency
               ;
               they
               fear
               he
               will
               not
               be
               regardful
               enough
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               prove
               so
               kind
               to
               them
               as
               they
               could
               wish
               ,
               and
               are
               possest
               with
               an
               obstinate
               opinion
               that
               't
               would
               be
               much
               better
               for
               them
               to
               be
               their
               own
               Carvers
               ,
               than
               to
               live
               at
               his
               Disposal
               and
               Allowance
               .
               And
               hence
               proceed
               all
               those
               Anxieties
               and
               Discontents
               ,
               those
               fretting
               Cares
               ,
               dismaying
               Fears
               ,
               perplexing
               and
               misgiving
               Thoughts
               ,
               which
               do
               continually
               gaul
               and
               disquiet
               them
               ;
               and
               from
               these
               their
               thorny
               disquietudes
               it
               is
               impossible
               they
               should
               ever
               be
               wholly
               free
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               Heaven
               it self
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               wrought
               their
               Minds
               to
               
               a
               perfect
               Trust
               and
               Confidence
               in
               God.
               For
               we
               shall
               be
               altogether
               as
               dependent
               upon
               God
               for
               our
               heavenly
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               for
               our
               earthly
               Happiness
               ;
               because
               ,
               though
               all
               those
               Acts
               of
               heavenly
               Virtue
               ,
               in
               which
               our
               heavenly
               Happiness
               consists
               ,
               will
               be
               much
               more
               in
               our
               own
               Power
               ,
               than
               any
               of
               these
               worldly
               goods
               are
               ,
               yet
               they
               will
               be
               no
               longer
               in
               our
               Power
               than
               God
               shall
               think
               fit
               to
               enable
               us
               to
               chuse
               ,
               and
               act
               ,
               and
               to
               support
               us
               in
               our
               Being
               and
               Existence
               ,
               which
               then
               we
               shall
               sensibly
               perceive
               entirely
               depends
               upon
               the
               All-enlivening
               vigour
               of
               his
               vital
               breath
               .
               And
               therefore
               though
               he
               hath
               promised
               to
               continue
               our
               being
               in
               that
               most
               blessed
               State
               for
               ever
               ,
               yet
               unless
               we
               perfectly
               trust
               in
               his
               Veracity
               ,
               our
               Minds
               will
               be
               continually
               disturbed
               with
               anxious
               and
               misgiving
               Thoughts
               ;
               we
               shall
               be
               afraid
               lest
               one
               time
               or
               other
               he
               should
               forget
               his
               Promise
               ,
               and
               upon
               some
               unknown
               Reason
               or
               Emergency
               withdraw
               from
               us
               that
               Influence
               of
               his
               All-upholding
               Power
               ,
               upon
               which
               our
               Being
               and
               Well-being
               depends
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               drop
               into
               Nothing
               .
               And
               the
               greater
               our
               Happiness
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               should
               be
               afraid
               of
               losing
               it
               ;
               because
               we
               should
               be
               always
               sensible
               that
               it
               entirely
               depends
               upon
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               Truth
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               perfectly
               confide
               in
               .
               
               So
               that
               were
               we
               placed
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Heaven
               with
               a
               
                 misgiving
                 ,
                 distrustful
              
               Mind
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               would
               imbitter
               all
               the
               joys
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               a
               harsh
               and
               ungrateful
               Farewel
               .
               For
               the
               fearful
               Apprehensions
               we
               should
               continually
               have
               of
               being
               thrust
               out
               of
               Heaven
               again
               ,
               and
               tumbled
               headlong
               from
               all
               our
               Glory
               ,
               would
               be
               such
               a
               continual
               Affliction
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               even
               
                 pine
                 away
              
               our
               happy
               Eternity
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               being
               eternally
               deprived
               of
               it
               .
               So
               impossible
               it
               is
               for
               any
               dependent
               Being
               to
               be
               happy
               ,
               without
               an
               entire
               Trust
               and
               Confidence
               in
               God
               upon
               whom
               its
               Being
               and
               Happiness
               depends
               .
            
             
               AND
               therefore
               the
               Gospel
               to
               render
               our
               future
               Happiness
               compleat
               ,
               endeavours
               to
               train
               us
               up
               before-hand
               to
               a
               firm
               and
               perfect
               Confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               by
               making
               it
               an
               essential
               part
               of
               our
               duty
               to
               
                 commit
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 well-doing
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               iv
               .
               19
               .
               
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 who
                 gives
                 us
                 all
                 things
                 richly
                 to
                 enjoy
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               vi
               .
               17
               .
               
                 not
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 our selves
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 who
                 raiseth
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               i.
               9
               .
               
                 to
                 believe
                 in
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               troubled
               at
               any
               Events
               which
               happen
               to
               us
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               John
               xiv
               .
               1
               .
               and
               
                 not
                 to
                 cast
                 away
                 our
                 confidence
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               x.
               35
               .
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               the
               Sense
               of
               all
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               press
               and
               engage
               us
               to
               a
               constant
               and
               chearful
               Relyance
               upon
               
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               endeavour
               to
               affect
               our
               minds
               with
               a
               deep
               sense
               of
               his
               over-ruling
               Providence
               ,
               and
               a
               full
               Assurance
               of
               the
               Goodness
               of
               all
               those
               great
               Designs
               he
               is
               driving
               on
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               to
               acquiesce
               in
               ,
               and
               embrace
               all
               Events
               as
               the
               tokens
               of
               his
               Love
               and
               Favour
               ,
               and
               always
               to
               live
               upon
               this
               Persuasion
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               infinitely
               better
               for
               us
               to
               be
               in
               Gods
               hands
               than
               in
               our
               own
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               knows
               much
               better
               how
               to
               dispose
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               affairs
               than
               we
               do
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               take
               care
               to
               dispose
               of
               them
               as
               much
               to
               our
               advantage
               as
               we
               our selves
               should
               ,
               if
               we
               knew
               as
               much
               as
               he
               doth
               .
               Now
               though
               by
               reason
               of
               those
               strong
               Impressions
               which
               sensible
               things
               in
               this
               Life
               of
               Sense
               make
               upon
               us
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               always
               be
               able
               so
               firmly
               to
               rely
               upon
               ,
               and
               repose
               our selves
               in
               Gods
               invisible
               Power
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               at
               all
               disquieted
               about
               the
               Issues
               and
               Events
               of
               things
               ;
               yet
               if
               by
               frequent
               acts
               of
               Trust
               and
               Relyance
               on
               him
               ,
               we
               have
               so
               disposed
               our
               minds
               to
               confide
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               that
               by
               looking
               up
               to
               his
               over-ruling
               Providence
               ,
               we
               can
               ordinarily
               stay
               and
               support
               our selves
               ,
               amidst
               the
               Changes
               and
               Revolutions
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               if
               when
               a
               storm
               of
               Adversity
               hangs
               lowring
               over
               ,
               or
               showers
               down
               upon
               us
               ,
               we
               can
               flie
               to
               God
               for
               shelter
               ,
               and
               promise
               our selves
               Safety
               and
               Protection
               under
               the
               
               out-stretched
               wings
               of
               his
               Providence
               ;
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               if
               when
               we
               smart
               ,
               we
               can
               ordinarily
               hope
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               rest
               persuaded
               that
               under
               his
               gracious
               Conduct
               and
               Disposal
               ,
               all
               things
               shall
               work
               together
               for
               our
               good
               ;
               this
               our
               
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 wavering
              
               Hope
               and
               Dependance
               ,
               shall
               in
               the
               other
               life
               be
               immediately
               ripened
               into
               a
               most
               perfect
               Confidence
               ,
               and
               Assurance
               .
               For
               there
               we
               shall
               be
               wholly
               removed
               from
               this
               Life
               of
               Sense
               ,
               by
               which
               our
               Trust
               in
               Gods
               invisible
               Providence
               is
               very
               much
               weakned
               and
               distracted
               ;
               and
               besides
               we
               shall
               have
               much
               quicker
               and
               clearer
               apprehensions
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               infinite
               Reasons
               we
               have
               to
               confide
               in
               him
               .
               And
               then
               when
               after
               all
               the
               threats
               of
               a
               tempestuous
               Voyage
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               our selves
               landed
               in
               a
               blessed
               World
               ,
               and
               possessed
               of
               all
               its
               promised
               Glories
               ,
               this
               mighty
               Experiment
               of
               Gods
               Fidelity
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               will
               immediately
               settle
               our
               predisposed
               minds
               ,
               into
               such
               an
               immovable
               Confidence
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               that
               from
               thenceforth
               no
               Fear
               or
               Distrust
               will
               ever
               find
               the
               least
               access
               to
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               be
               so
               perfectly
               assured
               of
               his
               Truth
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               that
               though
               we
               shall
               feel
               our selves
               sustained
               and
               blest
               every
               moment
               by
               the
               arbitrary
               Influences
               of
               his
               Benignity
               and
               Power
               ,
               yet
               we
               shall
               be
               as
               confident
               for
               ever
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               
               our
               bliss
               ,
               as
               we
               could
               be
               ,
               if
               we
               did
               self-exist
               ,
               and
               held
               the
               eternity
               of
               our
               Being
               and
               Happiness
               as
               independently
               as
               God
               doth
               his
               .
               For
               though
               our
               Condition
               will
               be
               ever
               dependent
               ,
               yet'twill
               be
               ever
               dependent
               upon
               such
               a
               foundation
               as
               can
               no
               more
               fail
               than
               Gods
               own
               Life
               and
               Being
               ;
               viz.
               upon
               his
               Veracity
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               both
               which
               are
               so
               essential
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               cannot
               exist
               without
               them
               .
               And
               knowing
               our selves
               so
               firmly
               secured
               in
               this
               our
               dependent
               State
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               can
               never
               sink
               unless
               God
               himself
               sink
               under
               us
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               to
               all
               Eternity
               not
               only
               as
               safe
               ,
               but
               as
               satisfied
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               were
               every
               one
               a
               God
               to
               himself
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               blessed
               Security
               we
               shall
               quietly
               enjoy
               God
               and
               our selves
               for
               ever
               .
               So
               that
               our
               Trust
               and
               Confidence
               in
               God
               will
               crown
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               all
               our
               other
               Virtues
               ,
               by
               giving
               us
               full
               Security
               of
               an
               everlasting
               Fruition
               of
               it
               .
               For
               now
               the
               ravished
               mind
               will
               have
               no
               fear
               or
               distrust
               to
               cramp
               or
               arrest
               it
               ,
               in
               its
               blessed
               operations
               ;
               no
               anxious
               Thoughts
               of
               a
               sad
               futurity
               to
               sower
               its
               present
               enjoyments
               ;
               but
               't
               will
               enjoy
               all
               Heaven
               every
               moment
               ,
               in
               a
               fearless
               Security
               of
               enjoying
               it
               all
               for
               ever
               .
               And
               when
               it
               shall
               perfectly
               
                 love
                 ,
                 contemplate
              
               and
               adore
               God
               ,
               with
               a
               sure
               and
               certain
               Confidence
               ,
               of
               
                 contemplating
                 ,
                 loving
              
               and
               
               adoring
               him
               perfectly
               for
               ever
               ,
               O!
               how
               unspeakably
               will
               this
               enhance
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               those
               beatifical
               Acts
               !
               For
               now
               in
               every
               moment
               of
               all
               our
               blessed
               Eternity
               ,
               we
               shall
               still
               have
               the
               Joy
               of
               a
               blessed
               Eternity
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               besides
               all
               those
               Pleasures
               which
               each
               present
               moment
               of
               our
               heavenly
               Life
               shall
               abound
               with
               ,
               we
               shall
               still
               have
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               a
               Prospect
               of
               infinite
               Ages
               of
               Pleasure
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               blessed
               mind
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               by
               its
               perfect
               Dependance
               upon
               God
               ,
               consummates
               its
               own
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               secures
               it self
               for
               ever
               in
               a
               most
               quiet
               and
               undisturbed
               Enjoyment
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               BY
               all
               which
               I
               think
               it
               sufficiently
               appears
               ,
               how
               much
               each
               of
               these
               
                 Divine
                 Virtues
              
               ,
               which
               as
               rational
               Creatures
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               exert
               ,
               and
               exercise
               upon
               God
               ,
               contributes
               to
               our
               heavenly
               Happiness
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               how
               indispensably
               necessary
               our
               present
               Practice
               of
               them
               is
               to
               dispose
               and
               capacitate
               us
               to
               enjoy
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               Concerning
               the
               
                 Social
                 Virtues
              
               ,
               shewing
               that
               these
               also
               are
               included
               in
               the
               Heavenly
               Part
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Life
              
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               their
               Natures
               they
               very
               much
               contribute
               to
               our
               
                 Heavenly
                 Happiness
              
               .
            
             
               MAN
               of
               all
               sublunary
               Creatures
               is
               the
               most
               adapted
               for
               Society
               .
               For
               though
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               other
               Creatures
               do
               covet
               Society
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               ,
               yet
               he
               alone
               is
               furnished
               with
               that
               gift
               of
               Nature
               which
               renders
               Society
               most
               pleasant
               and
               useful
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               Speech
               .
               By
               means
               of
               which
               we
               can
               express
               our
               Thoughts
               ,
               and
               maintain
               a
               mutual
               Intelligence
               of
               Minds
               ,
               with
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               thereby
               divert
               our
               Sorrows
               ,
               mingle
               our
               Mirth
               ,
               impart
               our
               Secrets
               ,
               communicate
               our
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               make
               mutual
               Compacts
               and
               Agreements
               to
               supply
               and
               assist
               each
               other
               .
               And
               in
               these
               things
               consists
               the
               greatest
               Vse
               and
               Pleasure
               of
               Society
               .
               And
               as
               of
               all
               Creatures
               we
               are
               the
               best
               fitted
               for
               Society
               ,
               so
               we
               stand
               in
               the
               greatest
               need
               of
               it
               .
               For
               as
               for
               other
               Creatures
               ,
               after
               they
               come
               into
               the
               World
               they
               are
               much
               sooner
               able
               to
               help
               themselves
               than
               we
               ;
               and
               after
               we
               are
               most
               able
               to
               help
               
               our selves
               ,
               there
               are
               a
               world
               of
               Necessaries
               and
               Conveniences
               without
               which
               we
               cannot
               be
               happy
               ,
               and
               with
               which
               we
               cannot
               be
               supplied
               without
               each
               others
               aid
               and
               assistance
               ;
               which
               in
               an
               unsociable
               State
               of
               Life
               we
               should
               of
               all
               Creatures
               in
               the
               World
               be
               the
               most
               indisposed
               to
               render
               to
               one
               another
               .
               For
               as
               
                 Aristotle
                 de
                 Repub.
                 lib.
              
               1.
               pag.
               298.
               hath
               observed
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               As
               man
               in
               his
               perfect
               state
               is
               the
               best
               of
               all
               Animals
               ,
               so
               separated
               from
               Law
               and
               Right
               he
               is
               the
               worst
               .
               For
               out
               of
               Society
               we
               see
               his
               Nature
               presently
               degenerates
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               being
               inclined
               to
               assist
               ,
               grows
               always
               most
               salvage
               and
               barbarous
               to
               his
               own
               kind
               .
               Since
               therefore
               we
               have
               so
               much
               need
               of
               each
               others
               help
               ,
               Society
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               cherish
               and
               preserve
               in
               us
               our
               natural
               Benevolence
               towards
               one
               another
               ,
               without
               which
               instead
               of
               being
               mutually
               helpful
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               mutually
               mischievous
               .
               For
               as
               the
               same
               Philosopher
               hath
               observed
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Id.
                 ibid.
              
               He
               that
               cannot
               contract
               Society
               with
               others
               ,
               or
               through
               his
               own
               Self-sufficiency
               doth
               not
               need
               it
               ,
               belongs
               not
               to
               any
               Commonwealth
               ,
               
               but
               is
               either
               a
               wild
               Beast
               ,
               or
               a
               God.
               We
               being
               therefore
               so
               framed
               for
               Society
               ,
               and
               under
               such
               necessities
               of
               entring
               into
               it
               ,
               it
               hence
               necessarily
               follows
               ,
               that
               being
               associated
               together
               ,
               we
               are
               all
               obliged
               in
               our
               several
               Ranks
               and
               Stations
               so
               to
               behave
               our selves
               towards
               one
               another
               as
               is
               most
               for
               the
               
                 Common
                 Good
              
               of
               All
               ;
               and
               that
               since
               the
               Happiness
               of
               each
               particular
               Member
               of
               our
               Society
               redounds
               from
               the
               Welfare
               of
               the
               Whole
               ,
               and
               is
               involved
               in
               it
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               esteem
               nothing
               good
               for
               our selves
               that
               is
               a
               Nuisance
               to
               the
               Publick
               .
               Because
               whatsoever
               this
               suffers
               ,
               I
               and
               every
               man
               suffer
               ;
               and
               unless
               I
               could
               be
               happy
               alone
               ,
               that
               can
               never
               be
               for
               my
               Interest
               in
               particular
               ,
               that
               is
               against
               my
               Interest
               in
               common
               .
               Now
               in
               such
               a
               mutual
               Behaviour
               as
               most
               conduces
               to
               our
               common
               Benefit
               and
               Happiness
               as
               we
               are
               in
               Society
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               consists
               all
               
                 Social
                 Virtue
              
               ;
               the
               proper
               Use
               and
               Design
               of
               which
               is
               to
               preserve
               our
               Society
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               render
               it
               a
               common
               Blessing
               to
               us
               all
               .
               And
               hereunto
               five
               things
               are
               necessary
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               we
               be
               charitably
               disposed
               towards
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               we
               be
               just
               and
               righteous
               in
               all
               our
               Intercourses
               with
               each
               other
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               That
               we
               behave
               our selves
               peaceably
               in
               our
               respective
               States
               and
               Relations
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               we
               be
               very
               modest
               towards
               those
               that
               are
               Superiour
               to
               us
               in
               our
               Society
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               Desert
               or
               Dignity
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               we
               be
               very
               treatable
               and
               condescending
               to
               all
               that
               are
               Inferiour
               to
               us
               .
               Under
               these
               Particulars
               are
               comprehended
               all
               those
               
                 Social
                 Virtues
              
               upon
               which
               the
               Welfare
               and
               Happiness
               of
               Humane
               Society
               depends
               .
               Now
               that
               the
               Practice
               of
               all
               these
               is
               included
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Life
              
               ,
               and
               doth
               effectually
               conduce
               to
               our
               everlasting
               Happiness
               ,
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               particularly
               to
               prove
               .
               And
            
             
               I.
               AS
               rational
               Creatures
               associated
               and
               so
               related
               to
               
                 one
                 another
              
               ,
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               be
               kindly
               and
               charitably
               disposed
               towards
               each
               other
               .
               For
               the
               end
               of
               our
               Society
               being
               mutually
               to
               aid
               and
               assist
               one
               another
               ;
               it
               is
               necessary
               in
               order
               hereunto
               that
               we
               should
               every
               one
               be
               kind
               and
               benevolent
               to
               every
               one
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               be
               continually
               inclined
               mutually
               to
               aid
               and
               do
               good
               Offices
               to
               one
               another
               .
               And
               so
               far
               as
               we
               fall
               short
               of
               this
               ,
               we
               fall
               short
               of
               the
               End
               of
               our
               Society
               .
               For
               to
               be
               sure
               the
               less
               we
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               the
               less
               prone
               we
               shall
               be
               to
               promote
               and
               further
               each
               others
               Welfare
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               less
               Advantage
               we
               shall
               reap
               from
               our
               
               mutual
               Society
               .
               But
               if
               instead
               of
               loving
               ,
               we
               malign
               and
               hate
               each
               other
               ,
               our
               Society
               will
               be
               so
               far
               from
               contributing
               to
               our
               Happiness
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               be
               only
               a
               means
               of
               rendring
               us
               more
               miserable
               .
               For
               it
               will
               only
               furnish
               us
               with
               fairer
               Opportunities
               of
               doing
               Mischief
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               mutual
               Intercourse
               we
               shall
               have
               by
               being
               united
               together
               in
               Society
               will
               supply
               us
               with
               greater
               Means
               and
               Occasions
               to
               wreak
               our
               spight
               upon
               each
               other
               .
               For
               Society
               puts
               us
               within
               each
               others
               reach
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               (
               if
               we
               are
               enemies
               )
               renders
               us
               more
               dangerous
               to
               one
               another
               ;
               like
               two
               adverse
               Armies
               ,
               which
               when
               they
               are
               at
               a
               Distance
               can
               do
               but
               little
               hurt
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               are
               joined
               and
               mingled
               never
               want
               opportunities
               to
               destroy
               and
               butcher
               one
               another
               .
               So
               that
               Hatred
               and
               Malice
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               renders
               our
               Society
               a
               Plague
               ,
               and
               we
               were
               much
               better
               live
               apart
               poorly
               and
               solitarily
               ,
               and
               withdraw
               from
               one
               another
               as
               Beasts
               of
               Prey
               do
               into
               their
               separate
               Dens
               ,
               than
               continue
               in
               one
               anothers
               reach
               ,
               and
               be
               always
               liable
               ,
               as
               we
               must
               be
               while
               we
               are
               in
               Society
               ,
               to
               be
               baited
               and
               worried
               by
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               AND
               as
               Hatred
               and
               Malice
               spoils
               all
               our
               Society
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               and
               renders
               it
               worse
               than
               the
               most
               dismal
               Solitude
               ,
               so
               it
               will
               also
               in
               the
               other
               .
               For
               whensoever
               the
               Souls
               
               of
               men
               do
               leave
               their
               Bodies
               ,
               they
               doubtless
               flock
               to
               the
               Birds
               of
               their
               own
               Feather
               ,
               and
               consort
               themselves
               with
               such
               separate
               Spirits
               as
               are
               of
               their
               own
               Genius
               and
               Temper
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               good
               and
               bad
               Spirits
               are
               by
               the
               eternal
               Laws
               of
               the
               other
               World
               distributed
               into
               two
               separate
               Nations
               ,
               and
               there
               live
               apart
               from
               one
               another
               ,
               having
               no
               other
               Communication
               or
               Intercourse
               but
               what
               is
               between
               two
               Hostile
               Countries
               that
               are
               continually
               designing
               and
               attempting
               one
               against
               another
               ;
               so
               that
               when
               wicked
               Souls
               do
               leave
               this
               Terrestrial
               Abode
               and
               pass
               into
               Eternity
               ,
               they
               are
               presently
               incorporated
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               that
               invisible
               State
               into
               the
               Nation
               of
               wicked
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               confined
               for
               ever
               to
               their
               most
               wretched
               Society
               and
               Converse
               ;
               besides
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               Likeness
               doth
               naturally
               congregate
               Beings
               ,
               and
               incline
               them
               to
               associate
               with
               those
               of
               their
               own
               Kind
               .
               Now
               Rancour
               and
               Malice
               is
               the
               proper
               Character
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               the
               natural
               Genius
               of
               Hell
               ;
               and
               consequently
               't
               is
               by
               a
               malicious
               Temper
               of
               Mind
               that
               we
               are
               naturalized
               before-hand
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               and
               qualified
               for
               the
               Conversation
               of
               Furies
               .
               So
               that
               when
               we
               go
               from
               hence
               into
               Eternity
               ,
               this
               our
               malignant
               Genius
               will
               render
               us
               utterly
               averse
               to
               the
               friendly
               Society
               of
               
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               naturally
               press
               and
               incline
               us
               to
               consort
               with
               that
               wretched
               Nation
               of
               spightful
               and
               rancorous
               Spirits
               ,
               with
               whom
               we
               are
               already
               joined
               by
               a
               Likeness
               and
               Communion
               of
               Natures
               .
               But
               O!
               much
               better
               were
               it
               for
               us
               to
               be
               shut
               up
               all
               alone
               for
               ever
               in
               some
               dark
               Hole
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               where
               we
               might
               converse
               only
               with
               our
               own
               melancholy
               Thoughts
               ,
               and
               never
               hear
               of
               any
               other
               being
               but
               our selves
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               continually
               plagued
               with
               such
               vexatious
               Company
               !
               For
               though
               we
               who
               are
               spectators
               only
               of
               Corporeal
               Action
               ,
               cannot
               discern
               the
               manner
               how
               one
               Spirit
               acts
               upon
               another
               ;
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               Spiritual
               Agents
               can
               strike
               as
               immediately
               upon
               Spirits
               ,
               as
               bodily
               Agents
               can
               upon
               Bodies
               ;
               and
               supposing
               that
               these
               can
               mututually
               act
               upon
               one
               another
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               more
               doubt
               but
               they
               can
               mutually
               make
               each
               other
               feel
               each
               others
               Pleasures
               and
               Displeasures
               ,
               and
               that
               according
               as
               they
               are
               more
               or
               less
               powerful
               ,
               they
               can
               more
               or
               less
               aggrieve
               and
               afflict
               one
               another
               .
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               expected
               from
               a
               company
               of
               spightful
               and
               malicious
               Spirits
               joined
               in
               Society
               together
               ,
               but
               that
               their
               Conversation
               should
               be
               a
               continual
               Intercourse
               of
               mutual
               Mischiefs
               and
               Vexations
               ?
               especially
               considering
               how
               they
               here
               laid
               the
               foundation
               of
               an
               eternal
               
               Quarrel
               against
               one
               another
               .
               For
               there
               all
               those
               Companions
               in
               Sin
               will
               meet
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               ill
               Counsels
               ,
               wicked
               Insinuations
               ,
               and
               bad
               Examples
               did
               mutually
               contribute
               to
               each
               others
               Ruine
               ;
               and
               being
               met
               in
               such
               a
               woful
               State
               ;
               how
               will
               the
               tormenting
               sense
               of
               those
               irreparable
               injuries
               they
               have
               done
               each
               other
               ,
               whet
               their
               Fury
               against
               and
               incite
               them
               to
               
                 play
                 the
                 Devils
              
               with
               one
               another
               ?
               And
               what
               can
               be
               expected
               from
               such
               a
               Company
               of
               waspish
               Beings
               ,
               so
               implacably
               incensed
               against
               one
               another
               ,
               but
               that
               being
               shut
               up
               together
               in
               the
               infernal
               Den
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               perpetually
               
                 hissing
                 at
              
               ,
               and
               stinging
               each
               other
               ?
               But
               then
               besides
               those
               mutual
               plagues
               which
               these
               furious
               Spirits
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               inflict
               upon
               one
               another
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               also
               nakedly
               exposed
               to
               the
               powerful
               Malice
               of
               the
               Devils
               those
               fierce
               Executioners
               of
               Gods
               righteous
               Vengeance
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               we
               now
               find
               by
               Experience
               ,
               have
               power
               to
               suggest
               black
               and
               horrid
               Thoughts
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               torture
               our
               Souls
               with
               such
               dreadful
               Imaginations
               as
               are
               far
               more
               sharp
               and
               exquisite
               than
               any
               bodily
               Torments
               .
               And
               if
               now
               they
               have
               such
               Power
               over
               us
               ,
               when
               God
               thinks
               fit
               to
               let
               them
               loose
               ,
               what
               will
               they
               have
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               our
               wretched
               Spirits
               shall
               be
               wholly
               abandoned
               to
               their
               
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               have
               free
               Scope
               to
               exercise
               their
               Fury
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               glut
               their
               hungry
               Malice
               with
               our
               Griefs
               and
               Vexations
               ?
               It
               seems
               at
               least
               a
               mighty
               probable
               Notion
               ,
               that
               that
               horrid
               Agony
               of
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               Garden
               which
               caused
               him
               to
               shriek
               and
               grone
               ,
               and
               sweat
               as
               it
               were
               great
               Drops
               of
               Blood
               ,
               was
               chiefly
               the
               effect
               of
               those
               preternatural
               Terrours
               ,
               which
               the
               Devils
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               was
               then
               contesting
               ,
               impressed
               upon
               his
               innocent
               Mind
               .
               And
               if
               they
               had
               so
               much
               Power
               over
               his
               pure
               and
               mighty
               Soul
               ,
               that
               was
               so
               strongly
               guarded
               with
               the
               most
               perfect
               and
               unspotted
               Virtues
               ,
               what
               will
               they
               have
               over
               ours
               when
               we
               are
               abandoned
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               thrown
               as
               Preys
               into
               their
               Mouths
               ?
               With
               what
               an
               Hellish
               Rage
               will
               they
               fly
               upon
               our
               guilty
               and
               timorous
               Souls
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               so
               much
               Tinder
               for
               their
               injected
               Sparks
               of
               Horror
               to
               take
               fire
               on
               ?
            
             
               SINCE
               therefore
               Rancour
               and
               Malice
               doth
               so
               naturally
               incline
               and
               hurry
               our
               Souls
               towards
               the
               wretched
               Society
               of
               Devils
               and
               damned
               Spirits
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               which
               so
               industriously
               consults
               our
               Happiness
               ,
               takes
               all
               possible
               Care
               to
               train
               us
               up
               in
               Charity
               and
               mutual
               Love
               ;
               and
               makes
               it
               a
               Principal
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               necessary
               Part
               of
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Life
              
               ,
               heartily
               to
               
                 love
                 one
                 another
              
               .
               
               For
               this
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               tells
               us
               ,
               is
               the
               Darling
               Precept
               which
               lay
               next
               to
               his
               Heart
               ;
               
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Commandment
                 that
                 ye
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               xv
               .
               12
               .
               And
               accordingly
               we
               are
               bid
               not
               only
               
                 to
                 follow
                 after
                 Charity
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               xiv
               .
               1
               .
               and
               
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 Charity
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               xvi
               .
               14
               .
               but
               also
               
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 Charity
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               Col.
               iii.
               14
               .
               and
               to
               
                 dwell
                 in
                 Love
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               is
               to
               
                 dwell
                 in
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 Love
                 ,
              
               1
               Joh.
               iv
               .
               16
               .
               The
               intent
               of
               all
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               oblige
               us
               to
               bear
               an
               universal
               
                 good
                 Will
              
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               an
               hearty
               Complacency
               in
               all
               that
               are
               truly
               lovely
               ;
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               contribute
               to
               and
               rejoice
               in
               every
               ones
               Good
               and
               Welfare
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               to
               live
               in
               the
               continual
               exercise
               of
               all
               those
               charitable
               Offices
               which
               our
               present
               State
               and
               Condition
               requires
               and
               calls
               for
               .
               To
               be
               courteous
               and
               affable
               ,
               and
               to
               treat
               all
               those
               we
               converse
               with
               with
               an
               obliging
               Look
               ,
               a
               gentile
               Deportment
               and
               endearing
               Language
               .
               To
               be
               
                 long-suffering
                 ,
                 mild
              
               and
               
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 entreated
              
               ;
               not
               to
               break
               forth
               into
               Rage
               and
               Storm
               upon
               every
               petty
               Provocation
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               are
               justly
               provoked
               not
               to
               suffer
               our
               Displeasure
               to
               fester
               into
               Malice
               and
               Rancour
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               forward
               and
               easie
               to
               be
               reconciled
               .
               To
               be
               of
               a
               compassionate
               and
               sympathizing
               Temper
               ,
               and
               to
               rejoice
               with
               those
               that
               rejoice
               ,
               and
               weep
               with
               those
               
               that
               weep
               .
               To
               be
               candid
               Interpreters
               of
               Men
               and
               their
               Actions
               ;
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               mitigate
               and
               excuse
               their
               Faults
               and
               put
               fair
               Comments
               on
               their
               Actions
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               so
               far
               from
               making
               malicious
               Glosses
               on
               their
               innocent
               Meaning
               ,
               from
               proclaiming
               their
               Miscarriages
               ,
               and
               rejoicing
               in
               their
               Falls
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               believe
               ill
               of
               them
               but
               upon
               undeniable
               Evidence
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               are
               forced
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               to
               pity
               and
               lament
               them
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               and
               pray
               and
               hope
               for
               their
               Reformation
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               to
               be
               benign
               and
               bountiful
               to
               the
               necessitous
               and
               distressed
               ,
               and
               to
               endeavour
               according
               to
               our
               Ability
               to
               allay
               their
               Sorrows
               ,
               remove
               their
               Oppressions
               ,
               support
               them
               under
               their
               Calamities
               ,
               and
               counsel
               them
               in
               their
               Doubts
               ;
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               every
               good
               Work
               ,
               and
               like
               Fields
               of
               Spices
               to
               be
               scattering
               our
               Perfumes
               through
               all
               the
               Neighbourhood
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               out
               of
               an
               honest
               and
               sincere
               purpose
               to
               promote
               their
               Good
               ,
               and
               not
               meerly
               to
               acquire
               to
               our selves
               a
               popular
               Vogue
               and
               Reputation
               .
               All
               which
               are
               essential
               Parts
               of
               that
               Charity
               which
               the
               Gospel
               enjoins
               us
               to
               exercise
               towards
               one
               another
               .
               For
               so
               the
               Apostle
               assures
               us
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               xiii
               .
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 Charity
                 suffereth
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 kind
                 ,
                 charity
                 envieth
                 not
                 ,
                 charity
                 vaunteth
                 not
                 it self
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 puffed
                 up
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 behave
                 it self
                 unseemly
                 ,
                 seeketh
                 not
                 
                 her
                 own
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 easily
                 provoked
                 ;
                 thinketh
                 no
                 evil
                 ,
                 rejoiceth
                 not
                 in
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 but
                 rejoiceth
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 beareth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 believeth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 hopeth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 endureth
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               NOW
               though
               there
               be
               several
               Acts
               of
               Charity
               that
               will
               cease
               for
               ever
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 long-suffering
                 ,
                 giving
                 of
                 Alms
              
               and
               
                 forgiving
                 of
                 Injuries
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               because
               among
               the
               People
               of
               Heaven
               there
               will
               be
               none
               of
               the
               Faults
               or
               Miseries
               about
               which
               these
               Acts
               are
               conversant
               ;
               yet
               even
               the
               Practice
               of
               these
               is
               indispensably
               necessary
               to
               temper
               and
               dispose
               our
               Minds
               to
               heavenly
               Charity
               ,
               which
               till
               we
               are
               
                 disposed
                 to
              
               by
               universal
               Love
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               capable
               of
               exercising
               ;
               but
               since
               all
               virtuous
               Dispositions
               are
               acquired
               by
               Acts
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               we
               should
               acquire
               the
               Disposition
               of
               universal
               Love
               ,
               unless
               we
               universally
               practise
               it
               .
               'T
               is
               by
               
                 giving
                 Alms
              
               that
               that
               we
               must
               acquire
               cordial
               Charity
               to
               the
               poor
               and
               needy
               ;
               and
               by
               
                 forgiving
                 Injuries
              
               that
               we
               must
               dispose
               our selves
               to
               love
               those
               that
               offend
               us
               .
               For
               these
               Acts
               are
               Causes
               as
               well
               as
               Signs
               of
               a
               charitable
               Temper
               ,
               and
               are
               necessary
               not
               only
               to
               signifie
               it
               where
               it
               is
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               produce
               it
               where
               it
               is
               not
               .
               When
               therfore
               by
               acting
               all
               those
               Parts
               of
               Charity
               which
               are
               proper
               to
               this
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               State
               ,
               we
               have
               acquired
               this
               blessed
               
               Disposition
               of
               
                 universal
                 Charity
              
               ,
               our
               Minds
               are
               fairly
               framed
               and
               tempered
               for
               the
               Society
               of
               Heaven
               .
               And
               though
               in
               the
               perpetual
               Justle
               and
               Tumult
               of
               this
               World
               some
               little
               Piques
               and
               Displeasures
               should
               now
               and
               then
               arise
               in
               our
               Minds
               ,
               yet
               if
               in
               the
               cool
               and
               standing
               Temper
               of
               our
               Souls
               we
               are
               hearty
               Well-wishers
               to
               all
               Men
               ,
               and
               hearty
               Lovers
               of
               all
               that
               do
               in
               any
               measure
               love
               and
               resemble
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               a
               natural
               Tendency
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               perfect
               Element
               of
               Love
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               go
               from
               hence
               shall
               consort
               our selves
               with
               unspeakable
               Joy
               and
               Alacrity
               with
               those
               great
               and
               blessed
               Lovers
               that
               inhabit
               it
               .
               Who
               being
               all
               of
               them
               most
               amiable
               and
               Godlike
               Souls
               ,
               that
               are
               every
               one
               of
               the
               same
               Temper
               with
               our selves
               ,
               being
               touched
               at
               the
               same
               Loadstone
               and
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               same
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               we
               shall
               immediately
               close
               and
               join
               with
               them
               in
               the
               strictest
               Unions
               of
               Love.
               For
               those
               heavenly
               People
               being
               all
               of
               them
               most
               flagrant
               Lovers
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               so
               united
               in
               him
               who
               is
               the
               common
               Center
               of
               Love
               ,
               that
               no
               Saint
               or
               Angel
               can
               enjoy
               his
               Love
               without
               possessing
               a
               proportionate
               Degree
               of
               theirs
               ;
               and
               their
               Love
               of
               one
               another
               being
               all
               subordinate
               to
               their
               common
               Love
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               grounded
               upon
               it
               ,
               though
               their
               strongest
               Inclination
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               excited
               
               Needles
               ,
               be
               still
               towards
               him
               the
               blessed
               Magnet
               at
               which
               they
               have
               every
               one
               been
               touched
               ,
               yet
               do
               they
               all
               
                 stick
                 fast
              
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               being
               clung
               inseparably
               together
               by
               those
               attractive
               Virtues
               which
               they
               have
               all
               derived
               from
               him
               .
               And
               in
               this
               state
               of
               perfect
               Friendship
               they
               converse
               together
               with
               unspeakable
               Pleasure
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Conversation
               is
               a
               perpetual
               Intercourse
               of
               wise
               and
               holy
               Endearments
               .
               And
               now
               what
               a
               blessed
               Society
               must
               this
               be
               ,
               wherein
               perfect
               Love
               and
               Friendship
               reigns
               and
               hath
               an
               All-commanding
               Empire
               ;
               where
               every
               Heart
               mingles
               with
               every
               one
               ,
               and
               all
               like
               precious
               dusts
               of
               Gold
               ,
               are
               melted
               together
               into
               one
               solid
               Ingot
               ;
               where
               infinite
               Myriads
               of
               blessed
               Spirits
               ,
               by
               interchangeably
               clasping
               and
               twining
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               are
               so
               inseparably
               united
               and
               
                 grown
                 together
              
               that
               they
               are
               all
               but
               one
               compounded
               Soul
               !
               And
               when
               from
               the
               highest
               Angel
               to
               the
               lowest
               Saint
               they
               are
               all
               so
               
                 tied
                 together
              
               by
               the
               Heart-strings
               that
               every
               one
               is
               every
               ones
               dear
               Friend
               ,
               what
               inexpressible
               Content
               and
               Complacency
               must
               they
               needs
               take
               in
               one
               another
               !
               When
               I
               shall
               pass
               all
               Heaven
               over
               through
               ten
               thousand
               millions
               of
               blessed
               Beings
               ,
               and
               meet
               none
               but
               such
               as
               I
               most
               dearly
               love
               and
               am
               as
               dearly
               beloved
               by
               ,
               O!
               what
               unspeakable
               Rejoicings
               
               and
               Congratulations
               will
               there
               be
               between
               us
               !
               Especially
               when
               I
               shall
               find
               no
               Defect
               either
               of
               Goodness
               or
               Happiness
               in
               them
               ,
               nor
               they
               in
               me
               ,
               to
               damp
               our
               mutual
               Joy
               and
               Delight
               in
               each
               other
               ;
               but
               every
               one
               shall
               be
               what
               every
               one
               wishes
               him
               ,
               a
               perfect
               and
               a
               blessed
               Friend
               .
               For
               perfect
               Lovers
               have
               all
               their
               Joys
               and
               Griefs
               in
               common
               between
               them
               ;
               but
               the
               Heavenly
               Lovers
               having
               no
               Griefs
               among
               them
               ,
               do
               only
               communicate
               their
               Joys
               to
               one
               another
               .
               For
               where
               they
               love
               so
               perfectly
               as
               they
               do
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               private
               or
               particular
               Happiness
               ,
               but
               every
               one
               must
               have
               a
               share
               in
               every
               ones
               ;
               and
               consequently
               in
               this
               their
               mutual
               Communication
               of
               Blisses
               ,
               every
               ones
               Happiness
               will
               ,
               by
               his
               Friendship
               to
               every
               one
               ,
               be
               multiplied
               into
               as
               many
               Happinesses
               as
               there
               are
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               so
               every
               Joy
               of
               every
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               Triumphant
               runs
               round
               the
               whole
               Body
               in
               an
               eternal
               Circulation
               .
               For
               that
               blessed
               Body
               being
               all
               composed
               of
               consenting
               Hearts
               ,
               that
               like
               perfect
               Unisons
               are
               tuned
               up
               to
               the
               same
               Key
               ,
               when
               any
               one
               is
               touched
               ,
               every
               one
               ecchoes
               and
               resounds
               the
               same
               Note
               ;
               and
               whilst
               they
               thus
               mutually
               strike
               upon
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               all
               are
               affected
               with
               
                 every
                 ones
              
               Joys
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               but
               that
               ,
               in
               a
               State
               
               where
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               Joy
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               a
               continual
               Consort
               of
               ravishing
               Harmony
               among
               them
               .
               For
               such
               is
               their
               dear
               Concern
               for
               one
               another
               ,
               that
               every
               ones
               Joy
               not
               only
               
                 pays
                 to
              
               ,
               but
               receives
               Tribute
               from
               every
               ones
               ;
               so
               that
               when
               any
               one
               blessed
               Spirit
               rejoices
               ,
               his
               Joy
               goes
               round
               the
               whole
               Society
               ;
               and
               then
               all
               their
               rejoicings
               in
               his
               Joy
               reflow
               upon
               ,
               and
               swell
               and
               multiply
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               as
               they
               mutually
               borrow
               one
               anothers
               Joys
               ,
               they
               always
               pay
               them
               back
               with
               Interest
               ,
               and
               by
               thus
               reciprocating
               do
               everlastingly
               increase
               them
               .
            
             
               II.
               AS
               we
               are
               rational
               Creatures
               related
               to
               
                 one
                 another
              
               ,
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               be
               just
               and
               righteous
               in
               all
               our
               Intercourses
               with
               each
               other
               .
               To
               yield
               to
               every
               one
               whatsoever
               by
               any
               Kind
               of
               Right
               ,
               whether
               natural
               or
               acquired
               ,
               he
               can
               demand
               or
               challenge
               of
               us
               .
               For
               there
               are
               some
               things
               to
               which
               every
               Man
               hath
               a
               Right
               by
               Nature
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Part
               or
               Member
               of
               Humane
               Society
               .
               As
               for
               instance
               ,
               Life
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Principal
               of
               all
               our
               Actions
               and
               Perceptions
               ,
               is
               freely
               lent
               us
               by
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Source
               and
               Fountain
               of
               Life
               ;
               and
               consequently
               till
               God
               resumes
               his
               Loan
               ,
               or
               we
               forfeit
               it
               by
               our
               own
               Actions
               ,
               we
               have
               all
               a
               natural
               Right
               to
               live
               ,
               and
               for
               any
               man
               to
               attempt
               to
               deprive
               us
               of
               our
               Life
               ,
               or
               of
               our
               Means
               of
               living
               ,
               is
               
               the
               highest
               Injury
               and
               Injustice
               .
               Again
               ,
               Words
               being
               instituted
               for
               no
               other
               End
               but
               to
               signifie
               our
               Meaning
               and
               to
               be
               the
               Instrument
               of
               our
               Intercourse
               and
               Society
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               every
               one
               who
               is
               a
               Member
               of
               Humane
               Society
               hath
               a
               Right
               to
               have
               our
               Meaning
               truly
               signified
               to
               him
               by
               our
               Words
               ,
               and
               whosoever
               lies
               or
               equivocates
               to
               another
               ,
               doth
               thereby
               injuriously
               deprive
               him
               of
               the
               natural
               Right
               of
               Society
               .
               Again
               ,
               a
               
                 good
                 Name
              
               being
               the
               Ground
               of
               Trust
               and
               Credit
               ,
               and
               Credit
               the
               main
               Sinew
               of
               Society
               ,
               till
               men
               have
               forfeited
               their
               good
               Name
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               natural
               Right
               to
               be
               
                 well
                 reputed
              
               and
               spoken
               of
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               either
               by
               false
               Witness
               ,
               publick
               Slanders
               ,
               or
               private
               Whisperings
               ,
               endeavours
               to
               attaint
               an
               innocent
               Mans
               Reputation
               ,
               doth
               thereby
               injuriously
               attempt
               to
               exclude
               him
               from
               the
               Conversation
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               shut
               the
               Door
               of
               Humane
               Society
               against
               him
               .
               Once
               more
               ,
               Promises
               being
               the
               great
               Security
               of
               our
               mutual
               Intercourse
               and
               Society
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               every
               Man
               that
               hath
               a
               Right
               to
               Society
               hath
               a
               Right
               to
               what
               another
               promiseth
               him
               ,
               provided
               it
               be
               but
               lawful
               and
               possible
               ;
               and
               therefore
               for
               any
               man
               to
               promise
               what
               he
               intends
               not
               to
               perform
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 go
                 back
              
               from
               his
               Promise
               when
               he
               lawfully
               may
               and
               can
               perform
               it
               ,
               
               is
               an
               Act
               of
               unjust
               Rapine
               ;
               and
               I
               may
               every
               whit
               as
               honesty
               rob
               another
               Man
               of
               what
               is
               his
               without
               my
               Promise
               ,
               as
               of
               what
               I
               have
               made
               his
               by
               it
               ;
               he
               having
               an
               equal
               Right
               to
               both
               by
               the
               fundamental
               Laws
               of
               Society
               .
               In
               fine
               ,
               the
               great
               Design
               of
               our
               Society
               being
               to
               help
               and
               assist
               one
               another
               ,
               every
               Man
               has
               a
               Right
               to
               be
               aided
               and
               assisted
               by
               every
               one
               with
               whom
               he
               hath
               any
               Dealing
               or
               Intercourse
               ;
               to
               have
               some
               share
               of
               the
               Benefit
               of
               all
               that
               Exchange
               ,
               Traffick
               and
               Commerce
               which
               passes
               between
               him
               and
               others
               ;
               and
               therefore
               for
               any
               man
               in
               his
               Dealings
               with
               others
               to
               take
               Advantage
               from
               their
               Necessity
               or
               Ignorance
               to
               oppress
               or
               over-reach
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               deal
               so
               hardly
               by
               them
               as
               either
               not
               to
               allow
               them
               any
               share
               of
               the
               Profit
               which
               accrues
               from
               their
               Dealings
               ,
               or
               not
               a
               sufficient
               share
               for
               them
               to
               subsist
               and
               live
               by
               ,
               is
               an
               injurious
               Invasion
               of
               that
               natural
               Right
               which
               the
               very
               End
               and
               Design
               of
               Society
               gives
               them
               .
               But
               then
               besides
               these
               natural
               ,
               there
               are
               also
               acquired
               Rights
               ;
               and
               such
               are
               those
               which
               either
               by
               legal
               Constitution
               or
               by
               mutual
               Compacts
               and
               Agreements
               we
               are
               seized
               and
               vested
               with
               ;
               which
               Constitutions
               and
               Compacts
               being
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               the
               upholding
               and
               regulating
               of
               humane
               Societies
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               less
               necessary
               that
               all
               those
               Rights
               which
               
               they
               confer
               should
               be
               inviolably
               preserved
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               knowingly
               or
               wilfully
               takes
               away
               or
               detains
               from
               another
               what
               he
               is
               thus
               entitled
               to
               by
               Law
               or
               Agreement
               ,
               is
               guilty
               either
               of
               a
               Fraud
               or
               a
               Robbery
               ,
               either
               of
               which
               is
               an
               unjust
               Violation
               of
               the
               Rights
               of
               humane
               Society
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Practice
               of
               Justice
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               confined
               to
               humane
               Society
               ,
               consists
               in
               not
               intrenching
               either
               upon
               the
               natural
               or
               acquired
               Rights
               of
               those
               with
               whom
               we
               have
               any
               Dealing
               or
               Intercourse
               ;
               in
               not
               endeavouring
               to
               deprive
               them
               either
               of
               their
               Lives
               or
               Livelihoods
               ,
               unless
               by
               their
               own
               Actions
               they
               forfeit
               them
               to
               us
               ;
               in
               imparting
               our
               true
               Meaning
               to
               them
               by
               our
               Words
               ,
               and
               neitheir
               hiding
               it
               under
               Lies
               and
               Falshoods
               ,
               nor
               disguising
               it
               with
               equivocal
               Reservations
               ;
               in
               making
               good
               to
               them
               all
               our
               lawful
               and
               possible
               Promises
               ,
               in
               not
               falsely
               aspersing
               their
               
                 good
                 Names
              
               and
               Reputations
               ,
               nor
               suffering
               them
               to
               be
               
                 falsely
                 aspersed
              
               when
               we
               are
               able
               to
               vindicate
               them
               ;
               in
               neither
               using
               them
               cruelly
               in
               our
               Dealings
               ,
               so
               as
               wilfully
               to
               damnifie
               them
               ,
               nor
               hardly
               so
               as
               either
               to
               rake
               all
               the
               Advantage
               to
               our selves
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               allow
               them
               such
               a
               competent
               share
               of
               it
               as
               is
               necessary
               to
               support
               and
               maintain
               them
               :
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               not
               to
               defraud
               or
               rob
               them
               of
               any
               thing
               which
               either
               
               by
               Constitution
               of
               Law
               ,
               or
               by
               Compact
               and
               Agreement
               they
               have
               a
               Right
               to
               .
               This
               is
               
                 civil
                 Righteousness
              
               ,
               and
               without
               this
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               any
               Society
               should
               be
               happy
               .
               For
               how
               can
               any
               one
               be
               secure
               in
               a
               Society
               where
               Violence
               and
               
                 Rapine
                 ,
                 Falshood
              
               and
               Oppression
               reign
               ;
               where
               Causes
               are
               decided
               not
               by
               Rules
               of
               Justice
               but
               by
               dint
               of
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               strongest
               Arm
               is
               the
               sole
               Arbitrator
               of
               Right
               and
               Wrong
               ;
               where
               Promises
               and
               Professions
               are
               only
               Traps
               and
               Snares
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               lays
               Ambushes
               in
               his
               Words
               ,
               and
               lurks
               behind
               them
               in
               reserved
               Meanings
               ,
               only
               to
               await
               an
               Opportunity
               to
               surprize
               and
               ruine
               every
               one
               he
               converses
               with
               ?
               It
               would
               doubtless
               be
               far
               more
               eligible
               for
               Men
               to
               disperse
               and
               disband
               their
               Society
               and
               live
               apart
               as
               Vermin
               do
               ,
               and
               subsist
               by
               robbing
               and
               filching
               from
               one
               another
               ,
               than
               live
               together
               as
               they
               must
               in
               such
               a
               State
               of
               Injustice
               like
               Bundles
               of
               Briars
               and
               Thorns
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               their
               mutual
               Jealousies
               and
               Distrusts
               be
               continually
               tearing
               and
               scratching
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               NOW
               ,
               as
               I
               shewed
               you
               before
               ,
               what
               Mens
               Tempers
               are
               here
               ,
               such
               will
               their
               Company
               be
               hereafter
               .
               So
               that
               if
               we
               go
               out
               of
               this
               World
               with
               an
               unrighteous
               Temper
               ,
               we
               must
               expect
               to
               be
               confined
               in
               the
               other
               to
               an
               unrighteous
               Society
               ;
               and
               if
               Unrighteousness
               
               be
               such
               a
               Nuisance
               to
               our
               Society
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               what
               a
               Plague
               will
               it
               be
               to
               it
               in
               the
               Life
               to
               come
               ?
               For
               the
               most
               barbarous
               Societies
               of
               Men
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               have
               some
               Remains
               of
               Justice
               and
               Equity
               among
               them
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               best
               of
               them
               have
               many
               corrupt
               Members
               that
               are
               bad
               in
               the
               main
               ,
               yet
               whether
               it
               be
               by
               their
               natural
               Temper
               ,
               or
               their
               Fear
               of
               Punishment
               or
               Disgrace
               ,
               or
               by
               their
               Sense
               of
               Honour
               or
               Checks
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               they
               are
               frequently
               restrained
               from
               many
               bad
               things
               ,
               and
               particularly
               from
               Dishonesty
               and
               Injustice
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               their
               Society
               is
               rendred
               much
               more
               tolerable
               .
               But
               in
               the
               other
               Life
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               all
               perfectly
               good
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Society
               of
               the
               good
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               all
               perfectly
               wicked
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Society
               of
               the
               wicked
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               Checks
               there
               may
               be
               in
               their
               Natures
               to
               any
               particular
               Acts
               of
               Wickedness
               ,
               they
               are
               there
               all
               born
               down
               by
               their
               inveterate
               Malice
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               outragious
               Despair
               of
               ever
               being
               reconciled
               to
               him
               .
               So
               that
               in
               all
               their
               Society
               with
               one
               another
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               Intermixture
               of
               just
               and
               righteous
               Intercourse
               ,
               but
               all
               their
               Conversation
               is
               Falshood
               and
               
                 Treachery
                 ,
                 Violence
              
               and
               Oppression
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               else
               is
               hurtful
               and
               injurious
               to
               one
               another
               .
               For
               the
               Devil
               who
               is
               the
               sovereign
               
               
               
               
               
               Prince
               of
               their
               Society
               ,
               is
               described
               in
               Scripture
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 Lies
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Murtherer
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               most
               outrageously
               unjust
               and
               unrighteous
               Being
               ,
               one
               whose
               whole
               Trade
               hath
               been
               to
               cheat
               and
               deceive
               ,
               to
               rook
               men
               of
               their
               Happiness
               ,
               and
               mask
               his
               murtherous
               Intentions
               against
               them
               with
               dissembled
               Smiles
               ,
               and
               fawning
               Endearments
               .
               And
               doubtless
               
                 Regis
                 ad
                 exemplum
              
               is
               true
               there
               as
               well
               as
               here
               ;
               the
               miserable
               Vassals
               of
               his
               dark
               Kingdom
               do
               all
               imitate
               his
               Manners
               and
               tread
               ●n
               his
               Footsteps
               .
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               O!
               good
               Lord
               what
               woful
               Society
               must
               they
               have
               with
               one
               another
               !
               When
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               continual
               Experience
               of
               each
               others
               Falshood
               and
               Insincerity
               ,
               all
               mutual
               Trust
               and
               Confidence
               is
               banished
               from
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               is
               forced
               to
               stand
               upon
               his
               own
               Guard
               in
               continual
               Expectance
               of
               Mischief
               from
               every
               one
               .
               When
               all
               their
               Life
               is
               a
               Trade
               of
               diabolical
               Knaveries
               ,
               and
               their
               whole
               Study
               is
               to
               do
               and
               retaliate
               Injuries
               ,
               and
               the
               main
               Business
               of
               this
               their
               hellish
               Society
               is
               to
               circumvent
               and
               
                 play
                 the
                 Devils
              
               with
               one
               another
               .
               Doubtless
               
                 this
                 alone
              
               is
               enough
               to
               make
               Hell
               a
               most
               dreadful
               State
               though
               there
               were
               
                 nothing
                 else
              
               dreadful
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               I
               verily
               believe
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               left
               to
               my
               own
               Option
               ,
               I
               should
               much
               rather
               chuse
               to
               languish
               
               out
               an
               Eternity
               in
               some
               dismal
               Dungeon
               alone
               ,
               and
               there
               converse
               only
               wlth
               my
               own
               silent
               Griefs
               ,
               than
               to
               dwell
               for
               ever
               in
               the
               Garden
               of
               the
               World
               accompanied
               with
               such
               false
               and
               villanous
               Creatures
               .
            
             
               THAT
               this
               therefore
               may
               not
               be
               our
               Fate
               hereafter
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               great
               Part
               of
               the
               Business
               of
               our
               Holy
               Religion
               to
               train
               us
               up
               for
               better
               Company
               ,
               by
               inuring
               us
               before-hand
               to
               the
               Practice
               of
               Righteousness
               and
               Justice
               .
               For
               so
               it
               obliges
               us
               
                 to
                 do
                 unto
                 men
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 would
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 do
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
              
               Mar.
               vii
               .
               12
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               to
               deal
               with
               every
               man
               as
               if
               we
               had
               exchanged
               persons
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               were
               in
               our
               place
               ,
               and
               we
               in
               his
               .
               And
               in
               particular
               it
               enjoins
               us
               to
               
                 be
                 harmless
                 as
                 Doves
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 wise
                 as
                 Serpents
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               x.
               16
               .
               
                 to
                 converse
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 with
                 simplicity
                 and
                 godly
                 sincerity
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               i.
               12
               .
               
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 an
                 honest
                 conversation
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               ii
               .
               12
               .
               
                 not
                 to
                 lie
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
              
               Col.
               iii.
               9
               .
               
                 not
                 to
                 go
                 beyond
                 or
                 defraud
                 our
                 brother
                 in
                 any
                 matter
                 ,
              
               1
               Thess.
               iv
               .
               6
               .
               The
               sense
               of
               all
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               oblige
               us
               to
               maintain
               a
               strict
               Integrity
               in
               all
               our
               Professions
               and
               Intercourses
               with
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               allow
               our selves
               in
               any
               Course
               of
               Action
               which
               the
               Laws
               of
               Justice
               and
               Sincerity
               disapprove
               ;
               to
               measure
               our
               Words
               by
               our
               Meaning
               ,
               and
               our
               Meaning
               so
               far
               as
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               by
               the
               
               Truth
               and
               Reality
               of
               things
               ;
               to
               converse
               among
               men
               with
               a
               generous
               Openness
               and
               Freedom
               ,
               and
               with
               as
               little
               Reserve
               and
               Disguise
               as
               is
               possible
               and
               prudent
               ,
               considering
               what
               a
               treacherous
               and
               ill-natured
               World
               we
               have
               to
               deal
               with
               ;
               to
               be
               what
               we
               seem
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               paint
               ill
               Meanings
               with
               smiling
               Looks
               and
               smooth
               Pretences
               ;
               to
               notifie
               our
               Intentions
               and
               unfold
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               innocent
               Prudence
               will
               admit
               ,
               to
               turn
               our selves
               
                 inside
                 outwards
              
               to
               all
               we
               converse
               with
               ;
               to
               give
               to
               every
               one
               his
               due
               and
               not
               to
               intrench
               upon
               other
               mens
               Rights
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               to
               their
               Lives
               or
               
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 Reputations
              
               or
               Estates
               :
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               to
               weigh
               to
               our
               Neighbours
               and
               our selves
               in
               the
               same
               Balance
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               to
               them
               whatsoever
               we
               could
               reasonably
               wish
               they
               should
               do
               to
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               in
               their
               Persons
               and
               Circumstances
               .
               By
               the
               Practice
               of
               which
               excellent
               Rules
               our
               Mind
               will
               by
               degrees
               be
               refined
               and
               purified
               from
               all
               Disposition
               to
               Fraud
               and
               Injustice
               ;
               and
               then
               when
               we
               go
               from
               hence
               into
               Eternity
               we
               shall
               carry
               thither
               with
               us
               such
               a
               just
               and
               righteous
               Frame
               of
               Mind
               ,
               such
               an
               honest
               Plainness
               and
               Integrity
               of
               Temper
               as
               will
               immediately
               qualifie
               and
               dispose
               us
               for
               the
               Society
               of
               
                 just
                 men
                 made
                 perfect
              
               ,
               who
               finding
               us
               already
               united
               to
               them
               in
               Disposition
               
               and
               Nature
               ,
               will
               joyfully
               receive
               us
               into
               their
               blessed
               Communion
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               O!
               the
               blessed
               State
               we
               shall
               be
               in
               ,
               when
               being
               stripped
               of
               all
               Partiality
               and
               
                 unjust
                 Desire
              
               ,
               of
               all
               Insincerity
               and
               Craftiness
               of
               Temper
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               admitted
               into
               a
               Nation
               of
               just
               and
               righteous
               People
               ,
               where
               every
               one
               has
               his
               appropriate
               Seat
               and
               Mansion
               of
               Glory
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               perfectly
               contented
               with
               it
               that
               he
               never
               covets
               what
               another
               enjoys
               ,
               so
               that
               every
               one
               possesses
               what
               is
               his
               own
               without
               the
               least
               suspicion
               of
               being
               ejected
               by
               a
               subtiler
               or
               more
               powerful
               Neighbour
               ;
               where
               being
               perfectly
               assured
               of
               each
               others
               Integrity
               ,
               they
               converse
               together
               with
               the
               greatest
               Openness
               and
               Freedom
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               their
               Language
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               be
               ,
               do
               read
               their
               Hearts
               and
               convey
               their
               Intentions
               to
               one
               another
               ;
               where
               their
               Souls
               converse
               
                 face
                 to
                 face
              
               ,
               and
               do
               freely
               unbosom
               themselves
               to
               one
               another
               without
               the
               least
               Disguise
               or
               Dissimulation
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               all
               their
               Society
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               Secret
               or
               Mystery
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               all
               Bosom
               Friends
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               has
               a
               Window
               into
               every
               ones
               Breast
               !
               O!
               blessed
               God
               what
               a
               most
               happy
               Conversation
               must
               such
               just
               Souls
               as
               these
               enjoy
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               from
               whose
               Society
               all
               Fraud
               and
               Falshood
               ,
               Violence
               and
               Oppression
               is
               for
               ever
               banished
               !
               
               For
               whilst
               they
               live
               together
               as
               they
               do
               in
               the
               continual
               Exercise
               of
               perfect
               Righteousness
               and
               Integrity
               ,
               they
               can
               neither
               design
               upon
               nor
               suspect
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               must
               needs
               converse
               together
               with
               infinite
               Security
               and
               Freedom
               .
               And
               being
               all
               of
               them
               thus
               inviolably
               safe
               in
               each
               others
               Sincerity
               and
               Justice
               ;
               every
               one
               enjoys
               his
               proper
               Rank
               and
               Degree
               of
               Glory
               without
               Fear
               or
               Disturbance
               ,
               and
               freely
               communicates
               his
               wise
               and
               excellent
               Thoughts
               to
               every
               one
               without
               any
               Strangeness
               or
               Reserve
               .
               Thus
               all
               Heaven
               over
               there
               is
               a
               most
               perfect
               Freedom
               of
               Conversation
               among
               those
               righteous
               People
               that
               inhabit
               it
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               is
               every
               ones
               Neighbour
               ,
               and
               every
               ones
               Neighbour
               is
               as
               Himself
               .
               For
               in
               all
               their
               Communication
               and
               Intercourse
               they
               mutually
               exchange
               Persons
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               one
               doth
               that
               to
               another
               which
               he
               would
               not
               gladly
               have
               done
               to
               himself
               in
               the
               same
               Condition
               and
               Circumstances
               .
               So
               that
               none
               of
               them
               all
               can
               possibly
               be
               aggrieved
               because
               they
               are
               every
               one
               dealt
               by
               just
               as
               they
               
                 would
                 be
              
               ,
               most
               fairly
               ,
               most
               righteously
               and
               faithfully
               .
               And
               hence
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Grudges
               among
               them
               ,
               no
               
                 Whisperings
                 ,
                 Backbitings
              
               or
               spightful
               Misrepresentations
               ,
               because
               every
               one
               likes
               what
               every
               one
               does
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               are
               
               all
               perfectly
               satisfied
               with
               one
               another
               .
               And
               thus
               you
               see
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               perfect
               Righteousness
               and
               Integrity
               all
               the
               Society
               of
               Heaven
               is
               rendred
               perfectly
               happy
               .
            
             
               III.
               AS
               we
               are
               rational
               Creatures
               related
               to
               
                 one
                 another
              
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               behave
               our selves
               peaceably
               in
               our
               respective
               States
               and
               Relations
               .
               For
               Society
               being
               nothing
               but
               an
               united
               Multitude
               ,
               it
               is
               indispensably
               necessary
               to
               the
               preservation
               of
               its
               Union
               ,
               that
               every
               Individual
               Member
               of
               it
               should
               peaceably
               comport
               himself
               towards
               every
               one
               in
               that
               Degree
               and
               Order
               wherein
               he
               is
               placed
               .
               Because
               ,
               as
               the
               Health
               of
               natural
               Bodies
               depends
               upon
               the
               Harmony
               and
               Agreement
               of
               their
               Parts
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               Prosperity
               of
               Societies
               or
               political
               ones
               .
               For
               't
               is
               Peace
               and
               mutual
               Accord
               which
               is
               the
               Soul
               that
               doth
               both
               animate
               and
               unite
               Society
               and
               keep
               the
               Parts
               of
               it
               from
               dispersing
               and
               flying
               abroad
               into
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               nothing
               but
               Force
               and
               Violence
               can
               hinder
               them
               from
               ,
               when
               once
               they
               are
               broken
               into
               Discords
               and
               Dissentions
               .
               So
               true
               is
               that
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 A
                 Kingdom
                 divided
                 against
                 it self
                 cannot
                 stand
                 .
              
               For
               besides
               that
               Division
               impairs
               the
               strength
               of
               a
               Society
               ,
               which
               like
               an
               impetuous
               Stream
               being
               parted
               into
               several
               Currents
               runs
               with
               far
               less
               force
               ,
               and
               is
               much
               more
               easily
               forded
               ;
               for
               the
               several
               
               Factions
               that
               are
               in
               it
               are
               like
               the
               several
               Nations
               in
               a
               Confederate
               Army
               ,
               which
               though
               they
               be
               all
               united
               into
               one
               Body
               have
               several
               contrary
               Interests
               and
               Designs
               ,
               which
               divides
               their
               Councils
               and
               sows
               Jealousies
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               renders
               them
               not
               only
               less
               able
               to
               withstand
               the
               Force
               of
               an
               unanimous
               Enemy
               ,
               but
               also
               less
               willing
               to
               aid
               and
               assist
               one
               another
               ;
               besides
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               Faction
               and
               Discord
               naturally
               disunite
               and
               separates
               Society
               ,
               as
               it
               dissolves
               the
               Bond
               of
               Peace
               which
               holds
               it
               together
               .
               For
               a
               Society
               without
               Peace
               is
               but
               an
               aggregated
               Body
               whose
               Parts
               lie
               together
               in
               a
               confused
               heap
               ,
               but
               have
               no
               Joints
               or
               Sinews
               to
               fasten
               them
               to
               one
               another
               ;
               for
               want
               of
               which
               instead
               of
               mutually
               assisting
               ,
               they
               do
               but
               mutually
               load
               and
               oppress
               each
               other
               ;
               which
               must
               necessarily
               divide
               their
               Wills
               and
               their
               Interests
               ,
               and
               when
               that
               is
               done
               't
               is
               only
               external
               Force
               that
               hinders
               them
               from
               dividing
               and
               separating
               their
               Society
               .
               Upon
               this
               account
               therefore
               every
               man
               is
               obliged
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Member
               of
               Humane
               Society
               ,
               to
               comport
               himself
               peaceably
               with
               all
               men
               ;
               because
               otherwise
               he
               will
               necessarily
               render
               himself
               a
               publick
               Pest
               and
               Nuisance
               .
               For
               so
               long
               as
               he
               is
               of
               an
               unquiet
               and
               turbulent
               Spirit
               ,
               instead
               of
               being
               an
               Help
               he
               must
               necessarily
               be
               a
               Disease
               to
               every
               Community
               
               of
               which
               he
               is
               a
               Member
               ;
               and
               if
               those
               with
               whom
               he
               is
               joined
               were
               all
               of
               his
               Humour
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               much
               better
               for
               them
               all
               to
               live
               asunder
               in
               the
               most
               solitary
               Condition
               ,
               than
               to
               continue
               in
               Society
               together
               ;
               because
               instead
               of
               helping
               and
               assisting
               they
               would
               be
               sure
               to
               be
               continually
               vexing
               and
               plaguing
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               IF
               therefore
               we
               go
               into
               the
               other
               World
               with
               an
               unquiet
               and
               quarrelsome
               Temper
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               thereby
               inclined
               to
               and
               prepared
               for
               the
               most
               wretched
               and
               miserable
               Society
               ,
               even
               the
               Society
               of
               those
               factious
               Fiends
               that
               could
               not
               be
               quiet
               even
               in
               Heaven
               it self
               ,
               but
               raised
               a
               Mutiny
               before
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               so
               doing
               were
               driven
               thence
               ,
               and
               damned
               to
               keep
               one
               another
               Company
               in
               endless
               Misery
               and
               Despair
               .
               The
               Souls
               of
               men
               therefore
               being
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Invisible
               State
               always
               assigned
               to
               that
               Society
               of
               Spirits
               whereunto
               they
               are
               most
               connaturalized
               in
               their
               Temper
               ,
               we
               must
               expect
               ,
               if
               we
               go
               into
               Eternity
               with
               turbulent
               and
               contentious
               Minds
               ,
               to
               be
               thrust
               into
               the
               Society
               of
               Devils
               and
               damned
               Ghosts
               ,
               with
               whom
               we
               are
               already
               joined
               in
               a
               strict
               Communion
               of
               Natures
               .
               And
               O!
               what
               a
               dreadful
               thing
               must
               it
               be
               ,
               to
               be
               forced
               to
               spend
               an
               Eternity
               in
               such
               wretched
               Company
               !
               Verily
               methinks
               the
               
               most
               horrid
               and
               frightful
               Idea
               I
               can
               form
               in
               my
               own
               Mind
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               of
               a
               company
               of
               snarling
               and
               quarrelsome
               Spirits
               ,
               crouded
               like
               so
               many
               Scorpions
               and
               Adders
               into
               a
               Den
               together
               ,
               and
               there
               forced
               by
               the
               Venomousness
               of
               their
               Temper
               to
               live
               in
               continual
               Mutiny
               ,
               and
               be
               perpetually
               hissing
               and
               spitting
               Poison
               at
               one
               another
               .
               For
               though
               those
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               Mat.
               xii
               .
               25
               ,
               26.
               imply
               that
               Satans
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               divided
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               so
               understood
               as
               if
               there
               were
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               Peace
               or
               Concord
               among
               those
               rancorous
               Spirits
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               impossible
               to
               be
               imagined
               ;
               no
               ,
               doubtless
               they
               would
               be
               divided
               eterdally
               if
               they
               could
               ,
               being
               such
               continual
               plagues
               as
               they
               are
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               a
               mighty
               Happiness
               to
               be
               shut
               up
               all
               alone
               in
               separate
               Dens
               ,
               where
               they
               might
               never
               see
               nor
               hear
               of
               one
               another
               more
               ;
               but
               being
               chained
               together
               as
               they
               are
               by
               an
               adamantine
               Fate
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               withstand
               ,
               they
               consent
               in
               this
               and
               in
               this
               only
               ,
               to
               oppose
               all
               good
               Designs
               ,
               and
               do
               the
               utmost
               Mischief
               they
               are
               able
               .
               But
               as
               to
               all
               their
               other
               Intercourses
               they
               are
               continually
               embroiled
               ,
               and
               do
               live
               in
               an
               eternal
               Variance
               with
               one
               another
               .
               So
               that
               their
               Society
               is
               like
               that
               Monster
               Scylla
               ,
               whom
               the
               Poets
               talk
               of
               ,
               whose
               inferiour
               
               parts
               were
               a
               company
               of
               Dogs
               that
               were
               perpetually
               snarling
               and
               quarrelling
               among
               themselves
               ,
               and
               yet
               were
               inseparable
               from
               one
               another
               as
               being
               all
               of
               them
               parts
               of
               the
               same
               substance
               .
            
             
               WHEREFORE
               since
               to
               be
               united
               by
               indissoluble
               Ligaments
               to
               this
               wretched
               Society
               will
               be
               the
               certain
               Fate
               of
               all
               factious
               and
               contentious
               Souls
               ,
               our
               blessed
               Religion
               ,
               whose
               great
               Design
               is
               to
               advance
               our
               happiness
               ,
               hath
               taken
               abundant
               care
               to
               educate
               our
               Minds
               in
               Quietness
               and
               Peace
               .
               For
               hither
               tend
               all
               those
               Precepts
               of
               it
               which
               require
               us
               to
               
                 follow
                 peace
                 with
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               Heb.
               xii
               .
               14
               .
               
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 peace
                 among
                 our selves
                 ,
              
               1
               Thess.
               v.
               13
               .
               
                 to
                 follow
                 after
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 make
                 for
                 peace
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               xiv
               .
               19
               .
               
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               iv
               .
               3
               .
               
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 mind
                 and
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               Cor.
               xiii
               .
               11
               .
               
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 us
                 lies
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 peaceably
                 with
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               xii
               .
               18
               .
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               
                 to
                 mark
                 them
                 that
                 cause
                 divisions
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 avoid
                 them
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               xvi
               .
               17
               .
               and
               to
               do
               our
               part
               
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 divisions
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 perfectly
                 joined
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 judgement
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               i.
               10
               .
               The
               Design
               of
               all
               which
               is
               to
               bind
               us
               over
               to
               the
               Study
               and
               Practice
               of
               Vnity
               and
               Concord
               ,
               and
               restrain
               us
               by
               the
               strictest
               Obligations
               
               from
               all
               
                 schismatical
                 ,
                 factious
              
               and
               turbulent
               Behaviour
               in
               those
               sacred
               or
               civil
               Societies
               whereof
               we
               are
               Members
               .
               And
               unless
               we
               do
               sincerely
               endeavour
               to
               fulfil
               these
               Obligations
               ,
               however
               we
               may
               monopolize
               Godliness
               to
               our
               own
               Party
               ,
               and
               claw
               and
               canonize
               one
               another
               ,
               we
               are
               Saints
               of
               a
               quite
               different
               strain
               from
               those
               blessed
               ones
               above
               ,
               and
               are
               acted
               by
               the
               factious
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               whose
               Business
               it
               is
               to
               foment
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               kindle
               Disturbances
               and
               Commotions
               wherever
               he
               comes
               .
               This
               therefore
               must
               be
               our
               great
               Care
               if
               we
               design
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               root
               out
               of
               our
               Tempers
               all
               Inclination
               to
               Contention
               and
               Discord
               ,
               and
               to
               compose
               our selves
               into
               a
               sedate
               and
               
                 peaceable
                 ,
                 calm
              
               and
               gentle
               frame
               of
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               to
               avoid
               all
               unnecessary
               Quarrels
               and
               Contentions
               our selves
               ,
               but
               so
               far
               as
               in
               us
               lies
               be
               Peace-makers
               between
               others
               ,
               and
               preserve
               a
               friendly
               Union
               with
               and
               among
               our
               fellow
               members
               .
               And
               if
               through
               humane
               Frailty
               and
               Infirmity
               ,
               through
               our
               own
               Ignorance
               or
               the
               plausible
               Pretences
               of
               Seducers
               ,
               through
               the
               too
               great
               Prevalence
               of
               our
               worldly
               Interest
               or
               the
               Principles
               of
               a
               bad
               Education
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               our
               Misfortune
               to
               be
               insensibly
               misled
               into
               unwarrantable
               Dissents
               and
               Divisions
               ,
               yet
               still
               to
               keep
               our
               Minds
               in
               a
               teachable
               
               Temper
               ,
               and
               our
               Ears
               open
               to
               Truth
               and
               Conviction
               ;
               to
               be
               desirous
               of
               Accommodation
               ,
               and
               willing
               to
               hear
               the
               Reasons
               on
               
                 both
                 sides
              
               ,
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               we
               are
               convinced
               of
               our
               Error
               to
               repent
               of
               our
               Division
               and
               immediately
               return
               to
               Vnity
               and
               Peace
               .
            
             
               WHICH
               if
               it
               be
               our
               constant
               Practice
               and
               Endeavour
               ,
               we
               shall
               by
               Degrees
               form
               our
               Minds
               into
               such
               a
               peaceable
               and
               amicable
               Temper
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               go
               into
               the
               other
               World
               where
               we
               shall
               be
               perfectly
               disengaged
               from
               all
               temporal
               Interests
               ,
               and
               throughly
               convinced
               of
               all
               our
               erroneous
               Prejudice
               ,
               our
               Souls
               will
               be
               effectually
               contempered
               to
               the
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               Society
               of
               the
               Blessed
               ;
               who
               having
               no
               private
               Interests
               to
               pursue
               ,
               no
               particular
               Affections
               to
               gratifie
               ,
               no
               Ends
               or
               Aims
               but
               what
               are
               common
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               adore
               and
               imitate
               and
               love
               that
               never-failing
               Spring
               whence
               all
               their
               Felicity
               flows
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               there
               should
               be
               any
               Occasion
               administred
               by
               any
               of
               them
               of
               any
               Schism
               or
               rupture
               of
               Communion
               .
               And
               so
               those
               happy
               People
               live
               in
               the
               most
               perfect
               Unity
               and
               Concord
               ,
               as
               being
               all
               united
               in
               their
               Ends
               and
               tied
               together
               by
               their
               heart-strings
               .
               For
               they
               having
               no
               counter
               Opinions
               or
               cross
               Interests
               to
               divide
               them
               ,
               nothing
               but
               Truth
               shining
               in
               their
               Minds
               ,
               nothing
               but
               
               Goodness
               reigning
               in
               their
               Wills
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               there
               should
               be
               any
               
                 dissenting
                 Brother
              
               among
               them
               ,
               any
               Non-conformist
               to
               the
               blessed
               Laws
               of
               their
               Communion
               ;
               but
               conspiring
               together
               as
               they
               do
               in
               the
               same
               Mind
               and
               Interest
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               peaceable
               Intentions
               and
               Affections
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               walk
               hand
               in
               hand
               together
               in
               a
               most
               perfect
               Vniformity
               .
               So
               that
               if
               we
               would
               live
               for
               ever
               with
               these
               blessed
               Folk
               ,
               we
               must
               now
               endeavour
               to
               calm
               and
               compose
               our selves
               into
               their
               Temper
               ;
               to
               discharge
               our
               Minds
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               of
               every
               froward
               and
               contentious
               Humour
               ,
               and
               reduce
               our
               Wills
               to
               a
               perfect
               loathing
               of
               them
               ;
               that
               so
               being
               qualified
               for
               their
               Society
               we
               may
               be
               admitted
               to
               it
               when
               we
               go
               away
               from
               this
               wrangling
               World.
               And
               then
               how
               unspeakably
               happy
               shall
               we
               be
               ,
               when
               with
               Minds
               perfectly
               refined
               from
               all
               Contention
               and
               Bitterness
               we
               shall
               be
               received
               into
               the
               Company
               of
               those
               calm
               and
               sedate
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               bear
               our
               part
               in
               their
               sweet
               and
               placid
               Conversation
               ,
               wherein
               they
               freely
               communicate
               their
               minds
               to
               one
               another
               without
               the
               least
               Fierceness
               or
               
                 Insolence
                 ,
                 Captiousness
              
               or
               
                 Misconstruction
                 ,
                 Clamour
              
               or
               
                 Contention
                 for
                 Victory
              
               ,
               and
               do
               eternally
               discourse
               over
               the
               wise
               things
               of
               Heaven
               and
               still
               perfectly
               concenter
               both
               in
               their
               Vnderstandings
               and
               
               Wills
               ;
               wherein
               like
               so
               many
               Stars
               in
               Conjunction
               they
               mingle
               Light
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               do
               peaceably
               communicate
               the
               treasures
               of
               their
               Knowledge
               without
               the
               least
               bandying
               or
               Controversie
               .
               For
               though
               some
               of
               them
               do
               doubtless
               know
               much
               more
               than
               others
               ,
               yet
               there
               being
               no
               Intermixture
               of
               Error
               in
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               any
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               they
               should
               oppose
               or
               contradict
               one
               another
               ,
               because
               whatsoever
               is
               true
               ,
               agrees
               with
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               true
               .
               And
               being
               thus
               united
               in
               Mind
               and
               Judgment
               ,
               they
               freely
               communicate
               their
               Thoughts
               without
               ever
               disputing
               one
               anothers
               Sentences
               ,
               which
               renders
               it
               impossible
               for
               them
               ever
               to
               quarrel
               or
               disagree
               .
               So
               that
               all
               their
               Communion
               is
               a
               perfect
               Concord
               of
               Souls
               ;
               wherein
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               Schism
               or
               Division
               ,
               as
               passing
               cruel
               Censures
               or
               affixing
               hard
               Names
               or
               bandying
               Anathema's
               at
               one
               another
               ,
               but
               in
               Mind
               and
               Heart
               they
               are
               all
               as
               perfectly
               one
               as
               if
               they
               were
               all
               animated
               by
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Soul.
               And
               thus
               they
               live
               unspeakably
               happy
               in
               the
               mutual
               Exercise
               of
               an
               everlasting
               Peace
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Conversation
               with
               one
               another
               is
               perfect
               Harmony
               without
               Discords
               .
            
             
               IV.
               AS
               we
               are
               rational
               Creatures
               related
               to
               
                 one
                 another
              
               ,
               we
               are
               obliged
               modestly
               
               to
               submit
               to
               our
               Superiours
               ,
               and
               chearfully
               to
               condescend
               to
               our
               Inferiours
               in
               those
               respective
               Societies
               whereof
               we
               are
               Members
               .
               These
               two
               I
               put
               together
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               Relatives
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               do
               mutually
               explain
               and
               contribute
               light
               to
               each
               other
               .
               Now
               it
               being
               necessary
               to
               the
               Order
               and
               End
               of
               all
               Societies
               that
               their
               Members
               should
               be
               distinguished
               into
               superiour
               and
               inferiour
               Ranks
               and
               Stations
               ;
               that
               some
               should
               be
               trusted
               with
               the
               power
               of
               Commanding
               ,
               and
               others
               reduced
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               that
               so
               in
               this
               regular
               Subordination
               they
               may
               every
               one
               in
               their
               several
               stations
               be
               obliged
               to
               aid
               and
               assist
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               their
               several
               Capacities
               to
               contribute
               to
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Whole
               ;
               which
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Equality
               (
               wherein
               every
               Man
               would
               be
               absolute
               Lord
               of
               himself
               )
               cannot
               be
               expected
               ,
               considering
               the
               different
               Humours
               and
               Interests
               by
               which
               Men
               are
               acted
               ;
               this
               I
               say
               being
               upon
               this
               account
               necessary
               ,
               it
               is
               upon
               the
               same
               Reason
               equally
               necessary
               that
               they
               should
               mutually
               perform
               those
               Offices
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               which
               are
               proper
               to
               their
               respective
               Ranks
               and
               Stations
               .
               That
               Superiours
               should
               look
               upon
               themselves
               as
               Trustees
               for
               the
               Publick
               Good
               ,
               who
               are
               entrusted
               with
               Authority
               over
               others
               not
               to
               domineer
               and
               gratifie
               
               their
               own
               imperious
               Wills
               ,
               but
               to
               provide
               for
               and
               secure
               the
               Common-weal
               ;
               and
               consequently
               to
               take
               care
               that
               they
               do
               not
               prostitute
               their
               Power
               to
               their
               own
               private
               Avarice
               or
               Ambition
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               employ
               it
               for
               the
               Common
               Good
               and
               Benefit
               of
               their
               Subjects
               and
               Inferiours
               ;
               that
               they
               be
               ready
               to
               do
               them
               all
               good
               Offices
               ,
               to
               compassionate
               their
               Infirmities
               ,
               consult
               their
               Conveniencies
               ,
               and
               comply
               with
               all
               their
               reasonable
               Supplications
               ;
               considering
               that
               for
               this
               End
               they
               derived
               their
               Authority
               from
               God
               who
               is
               the
               Fountain
               of
               Authority
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               accountable
               for
               their
               good
               and
               bad
               Administration
               of
               it
               .
               And
               so
               for
               the
               Inferiours
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               less
               necessary
               for
               the
               Common
               Good
               ,
               that
               they
               perform
               their
               parts
               towards
               those
               that
               are
               above
               them
               ;
               that
               they
               behave
               themselves
               towards
               them
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               Loyalty
               and
               
                 Modesty
                 ,
                 Respect
              
               and
               Submission
               which
               their
               Place
               and
               Authority
               calls
               for
               ;
               that
               they
               reverence
               them
               as
               the
               Vicegerents
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               address
               to
               them
               as
               to
               sacred
               Persons
               ,
               and
               render
               a
               chearful
               Obedience
               to
               that
               divine
               Authority
               that
               is
               stampt
               upon
               all
               their
               just
               Laws
               and
               Commands
               ;
               considering
               that
               in
               their
               several
               Degrees
               ,
               they
               represent
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               great
               Sovereign
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               owe
               an
               intire
               Subjection
               ,
               and
               
               consequently
               are
               in
               every
               thing
               to
               be
               obeyed
               and
               submitted
               to
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               expresly
               countermanded
               .
               For
               that
               Subjects
               and
               Superiours
               should
               thus
               behave
               themselves
               towards
               one
               another
               ,
               is
               indispensably
               necessary
               to
               the
               Welfare
               of
               all
               Societies
               .
               For
               whilst
               the
               Inferiours
               of
               any
               Society
               do
               obstinately
               refuse
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               their
               Superiours
               ,
               and
               the
               Superiours
               to
               condescend
               to
               the
               Common
               Good
               of
               their
               Inferiours
               ,
               they
               are
               contending
               together
               ,
               either
               for
               a
               Confusion
               or
               a
               Tyranny
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Superiours
               prevail
               Tyranny
               follows
               ,
               if
               the
               Inferiours
               ,
               Confusion
               ;
               either
               of
               which
               is
               extremely
               mischievous
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               the
               Society
               in
               general
               ,
               but
               to
               each
               of
               the
               contending
               Parties
               ,
               For
               if
               Confusion
               follows
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               only
               the
               Superiour
               Party
               suffers
               by
               being
               deposed
               from
               its
               Authority
               ,
               but
               the
               Inferiour
               too
               by
               being
               deprived
               of
               Protection
               ,
               and
               exposed
               to
               one
               anothers
               Rapine
               and
               Violence
               ;
               and
               if
               Tyranny
               follows
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               only
               the
               Inferiour
               Party
               suffers
               by
               being
               forced
               upon
               a
               rigorous
               and
               uneasie
               Obedience
               ,
               but
               the
               Superiour
               too
               ,
               by
               being
               continually
               perplexed
               how
               to
               force
               and
               extort
               that
               Obedience
               ;
               and
               thus
               both
               Parties
               suffer
               under
               the
               bad
               effects
               of
               each
               others
               Misdemeanour
               .
               So
               that
               to
               make
               our
               Society
               happy
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               that
               whether
               
               we
               be
               Superiours
               or
               Inferiours
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               of
               a
               
                 gentle
                 ,
                 yielding
              
               and
               treatable
               Temper
               ;
               that
               so
               which
               Rank
               soever
               we
               are
               placed
               in
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               pliable
               either
               way
               ,
               to
               a
               fair
               Condescension
               ,
               or
               a
               just
               Submission
               .
               For
               whilst
               we
               are
               of
               
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 perverse
              
               and
               untractable
               Tempers
               ,
               we
               are
               neither
               fit
               to
               be
               Superiours
               nor
               Inferiours
               ,
               but
               must
               necessarily
               be
               Plagues
               and
               Grievances
               to
               our
               Society
               ,
               which
               Rank
               or
               Order
               soever
               we
               are
               placed
               in
               .
               And
               though
               in
               this
               life
               we
               have
               not
               always
               such
               a
               sensible
               Experience
               of
               the
               Evil
               and
               Mischief
               of
               this
               malignant
               Temper
               ,
               because
               now
               it
               is
               counter-influenced
               by
               those
               more
               meek
               and
               auspicious
               ones
               that
               are
               in
               Conjunction
               with
               it
               ;
               yet
               when
               we
               go
               into
               Eternity
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               consigned
               to
               such
               a
               Society
               of
               Spirits
               as
               are
               all
               throughout
               of
               our
               own
               Genius
               and
               Temper
               .
               For
               as
               in
               the
               Society
               of
               the
               Blessed
               there
               is
               a
               Conjunction
               of
               every
               Vertue
               in
               every
               Member
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               of
               every
               Vice
               in
               the
               Society
               of
               the
               Wicked
               ;
               who
               do
               not
               only
               retain
               those
               Vices
               in
               their
               Natures
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               here
               inclined
               and
               addicted
               to
               ,
               but
               are
               also
               continually
               excited
               to
               all
               other
               Vices
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               ,
               by
               their
               inveterate
               Enmity
               against
               God
               ,
               which
               in
               that
               miserable
               estate
               is
               perpetually
               enraged
               ,
               by
               their
               Despair
               of
               being
               ever
               reconciled
               to
               
               him
               .
               So
               that
               whatsoever
               wicked
               Temper
               we
               carry
               with
               us
               into
               Eternity
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               meet
               with
               it
               in
               every
               individual
               Member
               of
               the
               Society
               of
               the
               Wicked
               ,
               and
               consequently
               if
               we
               carry
               thither
               with
               us
               a
               perverse
               and
               untreatable
               Temper
               that
               will
               not
               endure
               either
               to
               submit
               or
               condescend
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               find
               the
               same
               Humour
               reigning
               throughout
               all
               the
               Society
               of
               the
               Wicked
               .
               And
               then
               being
               eternally
               united
               to
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               must
               expect
               to
               be
               if
               we
               are
               allied
               to
               it
               by
               Nature
               )
               in
               what
               a
               miserable
               state
               shall
               we
               be
               ,
               when
               every
               Member
               of
               our
               Society
               shall
               be
               of
               the
               same
               unconversable
               Temper
               with
               our selves
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               find
               none
               that
               will
               
                 comply
                 with
              
               ,
               or
               endeavour
               to
               sooth
               and
               mollifie
               our
               Obstinacy
               ;
               when
               all
               our
               whole
               Society
               shall
               consist
               of
               a
               Company
               of
               stiff
               and
               stubborn
               Spirits
               that
               will
               neither
               
                 submit
                 to
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 bear
                 with
              
               one
               another
               ,
               but
               every
               one
               will
               have
               his
               will
               upon
               every
               one
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               he
               is
               able
               to
               force
               and
               extort
               it
               ;
               when
               those
               that
               are
               superiour
               in
               Might
               and
               Power
               ,
               do
               all
               rule
               with
               a
               fierce
               and
               tyrannical
               Will
               ,
               and
               will
               condescend
               to
               nothing
               that
               is
               beneficial
               for
               their
               Subjects
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               are
               inferiour
               do
               obey
               with
               a
               perverse
               and
               stubborn
               Heart
               ,
               and
               will
               submit
               to
               nothing
               but
               what
               they
               are
               forced
               and
               compelled
               to
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               nothing
               but
               meer
               Power
               
               and
               Dread
               by
               which
               they
               rule
               and
               
                 are
                 ruled
              
               :
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               when
               they
               all
               mutually
               hate
               and
               abominate
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               command
               are
               a
               Company
               of
               cruel
               and
               imperious
               Devils
               that
               impose
               nothing
               but
               Grievances
               and
               Plagues
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               obey
               are
               a
               Company
               of
               surly
               and
               untractable
               Slaves
               ,
               that
               submit
               to
               nothing
               but
               what
               they
               are
               
                 driven
                 to
              
               by
               Plagues
               ;
               so
               that
               Plagues
               and
               Grievances
               ,
               are
               both
               the
               Matter
               and
               the
               Motive
               of
               all
               their
               Obedience
               and
               Subjection
               ;
               when
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               the
               State
               of
               their
               Society
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               but
               that
               they
               should
               be
               all
               of
               them
               in
               a
               most
               wretched
               and
               miserable
               Condition
               ?
               For
               where
               all
               is
               transacted
               by
               Force
               and
               Compulsion
               (
               as
               to
               be
               sure
               all
               is
               among
               such
               a
               Company
               of
               perverse
               and
               self-willed
               Spirits
               )
               there
               every
               one
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               he
               is
               able
               ,
               a
               Fury
               and
               a
               Devil
               to
               every
               one
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               
                 do
                 compel
              
               are
               like
               so
               many
               salvage
               Tyrants
               continually
               vexed
               and
               enraged
               with
               stubborn
               Oppositions
               and
               Resistances
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               
                 are
                 compelled
              
               like
               so
               many
               obstinate
               Gally-Slaves
               are
               continually
               lashed
               into
               an
               unsufferable
               obedience
               ,
               and
               forced
               by
               one
               Torment
               to
               submit
               to
               another
               ;
               and
               thus
               all
               their
               Society
               with
               one
               another
               is
               a
               perpetual
               Intercourse
               of
               mutual
               Outrage
               and
               Violence
               .
            
             
             
               THIS
               being
               therefore
               the
               miserable
               Fate
               and
               Issue
               of
               a
               perverse
               and
               stubborn
               and
               untractable
               Temper
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               whose
               great
               design
               is
               to
               direct
               us
               to
               our
               Happiness
               ,
               doth
               industriously
               endeavour
               to
               root
               it
               out
               of
               our
               Minds
               ,
               and
               to
               plant
               in
               its
               room
               a
               
                 gentle
                 ,
                 obsequious
              
               and
               condescending
               Disposition
               .
               For
               hither
               tend
               all
               those
               Evangelical
               Precepts
               which
               require
               us
               
                 to
                 become
                 weak
                 to
                 the
                 weak
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 gain
                 them
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               ix
               .
               22
               .
               
                 to
                 bear
                 with
                 their
                 infirmities
              
               ,
               Rom.
               xv
               .
               1
               .
               
                 and
                 support
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 patient
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
              
               1
               Thess.
               v.
               14
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               
                 to
                 submit
                 our selves
                 to
                 our
                 Elders
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               v.
               5
               .
               
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 rule
                 over
                 us
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               xiii
               .
               17
               .
               
                 to
                 obey
                 our
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 our
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Masters
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 Dignities
                 ,
                 to
                 honour
                 Kings
                 and
                 submit
                 to
                 their
                 laws
                 ,
                 and
                 Governours
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               ii
               .
               13
               ,
               14.
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               
                 to
                 honour
                 all
                 men
                 as
                 they
                 deserve
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               ii
               .
               17
               .
               
                 and
                 to
                 hold
                 good
                 men
                 in
                 reputation
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               ii
               .
               19
               .
               
                 and
                 in
                 honour
                 to
                 prefer
                 one
                 another
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               xii
               .
               10
               .
               The
               sense
               of
               all
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               oblige
               us
               to
               treat
               all
               men
               as
               becomes
               us
               ,
               in
               the
               Rank
               and
               Station
               we
               are
               placed
               in
               ;
               to
               honour
               those
               that
               are
               our
               Superiours
               whether
               in
               Place
               or
               Vertue
               ,
               to
               give
               that
               modest
               Deference
               to
               their
               Judgments
               ,
               that
               Reverence
               to
               their
               Persons
               ,
               that
               Respect
               to
               their
               Virtues
               ,
               
               and
               Homage
               to
               their
               Desires
               or
               Commands
               ,
               which
               the
               Degree
               or
               Kind
               of
               their
               Superiority
               requires
               ;
               to
               condescend
               to
               those
               that
               are
               our
               Inferiours
               ,
               and
               treat
               them
               with
               all
               that
               Candour
               and
               Ingenuity
               ,
               Sweetness
               and
               Affability
               ,
               that
               the
               respective
               Distances
               of
               our
               State
               will
               allow
               ;
               to
               consult
               their
               Conveniencies
               ,
               and
               do
               them
               all
               good
               Offices
               ,
               and
               pity
               and
               bear
               with
               their
               Infirmities
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               safely
               and
               wisely
               tolerable
               .
               By
               the
               constant
               Practice
               of
               which
               ,
               our
               minds
               will
               be
               gradually
               cured
               of
               all
               that
               Perverseness
               and
               Surliness
               of
               Temper
               ,
               which
               indisposes
               us
               to
               the
               respective
               Duties
               of
               our
               Relations
               ;
               of
               all
               that
               Contempt
               and
               Selfishness
               which
               renders
               us
               averse
               to
               the
               proper
               Duty
               of
               Superiours
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               that
               Self-Conceit
               and
               
                 Impatience
                 of
                 Command
              
               which
               indisposes
               us
               to
               the
               duty
               of
               Inferiours
               .
               And
               our
               Wills
               being
               once
               wrought
               into
               an
               easie
               pliableness
               either
               to
               Submission
               or
               Condescension
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               a
               forward
               Preparation
               of
               Mind
               to
               live
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               where
               doubtless
               under
               God
               the
               supream
               Lord
               and
               Sovereign
               ,
               there
               are
               numberless
               Degrees
               of
               Superiority
               and
               Inferiority
               .
               For
               so
               some
               are
               said
               to
               reap
               sparingly
               and
               some
               abundantly
               ,
               some
               to
               be
               Rulers
               of
               five
               Cities
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               ten
               ,
               some
               to
               be
               the
               least
               ,
               and
               some
               the
               greatest
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               all
               which
               implies
               ,
               that
               in
               that
               blessed
               State
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               Variety
               of
               Degrees
               of
               Glory
               and
               Advancement
               .
               And
               indeed
               it
               cannot
               be
               otherwise
               in
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ;
               for
               our
               Happiness
               consisting
               in
               the
               Perfection
               of
               our
               Natures
               ,
               the
               more
               or
               less
               perfect
               we
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               or
               less
               happy
               we
               must
               necessarily
               be
               ;
               for
               every
               farther
               Degree
               of
               Goodness
               we
               attain
               to
               ,
               is
               a
               widening
               and
               enlargement
               of
               our
               Souls
               for
               farther
               Degrees
               of
               Glory
               and
               Beatitude
               .
               And
               accordingly
               when
               we
               arrive
               at
               Heaven
               which
               is
               the
               Element
               of
               Beatitude
               ,
               we
               shall
               all
               be
               filled
               according
               to
               the
               Content
               and
               Measure
               of
               our
               Capacities
               ,
               and
               drink
               in
               more
               or
               less
               of
               its
               Rivers
               of
               Pleasure
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               more
               or
               less
               enlarged
               to
               contain
               them
               .
               So
               that
               according
               as
               we
               do
               more
               and
               more
               improve
               our selves
               in
               true
               Goodness
               ,
               we
               do
               naturally
               make
               more
               and
               more
               Room
               in
               our
               Souls
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               doth
               always
               fill
               the
               Vessels
               of
               Glory
               of
               all
               sizes
               ,
               and
               pour
               in
               happiness
               upon
               them
               till
               they
               all
               overflow
               and
               can
               contain
               no
               more
               .
               Since
               therefore
               they
               are
               all
               of
               them
               entirely
               resigned
               to
               ,
               and
               guided
               by
               right
               Reason
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               in
               these
               their
               different
               Degrees
               of
               Glory
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               they
               mutually
               behave
               themselves
               towards
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               is
               most
               fit
               and
               becoming
               ;
               and
               that
               since
               
               under
               God
               the
               Head
               and
               King
               of
               their
               Society
               ,
               there
               is
               from
               the
               highest
               to
               the
               lowest
               a
               most
               exact
               and
               regular
               Subordination
               of
               Members
               ,
               they
               do
               every
               one
               perform
               their
               Parts
               and
               Duties
               towards
               every
               one
               ,
               in
               all
               those
               different
               Stations
               of
               Glory
               they
               are
               placed
               in
               ,
               and
               consequently
               do
               submit
               and
               condescend
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               are
               of
               a
               superiour
               or
               inferiour
               Class
               and
               Order
               .
               So
               that
               if
               when
               we
               go
               from
               hence
               into
               the
               other
               world
               ,
               we
               carry
               along
               with
               us
               a
               submissive
               and
               condescending
               Frame
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               trained
               up
               ,
               and
               predisposed
               to
               live
               under
               the
               blessed
               Hierarchy
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               to
               yield
               a
               chearful
               Conformity
               to
               the
               Laws
               and
               Customs
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               render
               all
               the
               Honours
               to
               those
               above
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Condescensions
               to
               those
               beneath
               us
               in
               Glory
               ,
               which
               the
               Statutes
               of
               that
               Heavenly
               Regiment
               do
               require
               ;
               in
               doing
               whereof
               we
               shall
               all
               of
               us
               enjoy
               a
               most
               unspeakable
               Content
               ,
               and
               Felicity
               .
               For
               though
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               there
               are
               numberless
               Degrees
               of
               Advancement
               ,
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               one
               Star
               there
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               here
               ,
               differeth
               from
               another
               Star
               in
               Glory
               ;
               yet
               so
               freely
               ,
               and
               chearfully
               do
               they
               all
               condescend
               and
               submit
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               in
               these
               their
               respective
               differences
               of
               Rank
               and
               Station
               ,
               that
               
               in
               the
               widest
               Distances
               of
               their
               State
               ,
               and
               Degrees
               of
               Glory
               ,
               they
               all
               maintain
               the
               dearest
               Intimacies
               and
               Familiarities
               with
               each
               other
               ;
               and
               neither
               those
               that
               are
               Superiour
               are
               either
               envied
               for
               their
               Height
               ,
               or
               contemned
               for
               their
               Familiarity
               ,
               nor
               those
               that
               are
               Inferiour
               despised
               for
               their
               Meanness
               ,
               or
               oppressed
               for
               their
               Weakness
               .
               For
               in
               that
               blessed
               State
               ,
               every
               one
               being
               best
               pleased
               with
               what
               best
               becomes
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               every
               ones
               Joy
               to
               behave
               himself
               towards
               every
               one
               as
               best
               becomes
               the
               Rank
               and
               Degree
               he
               is
               placed
               in
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               are
               above
               ,
               do
               glory
               in
               condescending
               to
               those
               that
               are
               below
               them
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               below
               ,
               do
               triumph
               in
               submitting
               to
               those
               that
               are
               above
               them
               ;
               and
               thus
               in
               all
               those
               Differences
               of
               Glory
               and
               Dignity
               between
               them
               ,
               they
               alternately
               reverence
               their
               Superiours
               ,
               and
               condescend
               to
               their
               Inferiours
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               unforced
               Freedom
               and
               Alacrity
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               eternally
               converse
               with
               one
               another
               (
               notwithstanding
               all
               their
               Distances
               )
               with
               the
               greatest
               Freedom
               ,
               and
               most
               endearing
               Familiarity
               .
            
             
               AND
               thus
               I
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               give
               you
               an
               account
               of
               the
               first
               sort
               of
               Means
               ,
               by
               which
               Heaven
               the
               great
               End
               of
               a
               Christian
               is
               to
               be
               obtained
               ;
               viz.
               the
               proximate
               and
               immediate
               ones
               ,
               which
               comprehend
               
               the
               Practice
               of
               all
               those
               Virtues
               ,
               which
               as
               
                 Rational
                 Creatures
              
               related
               to
               God
               and
               
                 one
                 another
              
               we
               stand
               eternally
               obliged
               to
               ;
               and
               shewed
               how
               they
               are
               all
               of
               them
               essential
               Parts
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Life
              
               ,
               and
               how
               Heaven
               it self
               consists
               in
               the
               Perfection
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               SO
               that
               upon
               the
               whole
               ,
               the
               best
               Definition
               I
               can
               give
               of
               the
               State
               of
               Heaven
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               the
               
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 perfect
              
               Exercise
               of
               all
               those
               
                 Humane
                 ,
                 Divine
              
               ,
               and
               Social
               Virtues
               ,
               which
               as
               
                 Rational
                 Animals
              
               ,
               related
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               
                 Rational
                 Creation
              
               ,
               we
               are
               indispensably
               and
               everlastingly
               obliged
               to
               .
               And
               therefore
               since
               the
               only
               natural
               way
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               can
               acquire
               and
               perfect
               these
               Vertues
               is
               Vse
               and
               Practice
               ,
               it
               hence
               necessarily
               follows
               ,
               that
               the
               Practice
               of
               them
               is
               the
               only
               direct
               and
               immediate
               Means
               ,
               by
               which
               that
               
                 Heavenly
                 State
              
               is
               to
               be
               purchased
               and
               obtained
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               IV.
               Wherein
               for
               a
               Conclusion
               of
               this
               Chapter
               some
               Motives
               and
               Considerations
               are
               proposed
               to
               persuade
               men
               to
               the
               Practice
               of
               these
               Heavenly
               Virtues
               .
            
             
               IT
               having
               been
               largely
               shewn
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Sections
               ,
               that
               the
               Practice
               of
               all
               those
               Virtues
               which
               are
               included
               in
               the
               Heavenly
               Part
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Life
              
               tends
               directly
               towards
               the
               heavenly
               State
               ,
               and
               naturally
               grows
               up
               into
               it
               ;
               I
               shall
               now
               briefly
               conclude
               this
               Argument
               wth
               some
               Motives
               to
               persuade
               men
               to
               the
               Practice
               of
               them
               .
               And
               these
               I
               shall
               deduce
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   From
                   the
                   Suitableness
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   our
                   present
                   State
                   and
                   Relation
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   From
                   the
                   Dignity
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   From
                   the
                   Freedom
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   From
                   the
                   Pleasure
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   From
                   the
                   Ease
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   And
                   lastly
                   ,
                   From
                   the
                   Necessity
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               I.
               Therefore
               let
               us
               consider
               the
               Suitableness
               of
               these
               Virtues
               to
               our
               present
               State
               and
               Relation
               .
               For
               in
               our
               Baptism
               ,
               wherein
               we
               gave
               up
               our
               Names
               to
               Christ
               ,
               we
               become
               Denizens
               and
               Freemen
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               were
               received
               into
               a
               Covenant
               that
               upon
               
               Performance
               of
               our
               Part
               of
               it
               actually
               intituled
               us
               to
               all
               its
               blessed
               Priviledges
               and
               Immunities
               .
               So
               that
               in
               that
               sacred
               Solemnity
               of
               our
               Initiation
               into
               the
               Christian
               Covenant
               ,
               we
               contracted
               a
               strict
               Alliance
               with
               the
               blessed
               People
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               became
               their
               Brethren
               and
               Fellow-Citizens
               .
               For
               so
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               Eph.
               ii
               .
               19
               .
               
                 Now
                 therefore
                 ye
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 strangers
                 and
                 forraigners
                 ,
                 but
                 fellow-citizens
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 God
              
               consists
               of
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               whether
               militant
               upon
               Earth
               or
               triumphant
               in
               Heaven
               .
               For
               so
               ,
               Eph.
               iii.
               15
               .
               it
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 whole
                 family
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 .
              
               So
               that
               we
               are
               Confederates
               with
               them
               in
               the
               same
               Covenant
               ,
               even
               that
               by
               which
               they
               hold
               all
               the
               Joys
               and
               Glories
               they
               are
               possessed
               of
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               will
               do
               as
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               perform
               the
               Conditions
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               Cohabitants
               with
               them
               in
               the
               same
               Glory
               .
               We
               are
               adopted
               Children
               of
               the
               same
               Father
               with
               them
               ,
               Members
               of
               the
               same
               Family
               ,
               Coheirs
               of
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               same
               Glory
               ,
               Brethren
               of
               the
               same
               Confraternity
               and
               Corporation
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               difference
               between
               them
               and
               us
               is
               only
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               abroad
               and
               they
               
                 at
                 home
              
               ;
               we
               are
               on
               this
               ,
               and
               they
               on
               t'other
               side
               Jordan
               ;
               we
               in
               the
               Acquest
               and
               they
               in
               
               the
               Possession
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Canaan
               ;
               to
               which
               we
               are
               intitled
               as
               well
               as
               they
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               same
               Grant
               from
               the
               supreme
               Proprietor
               .
               So
               that
               by
               calling
               our selves
               Christians
               ,
               we
               do
               in
               other
               words
               call
               our selves
               
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 Coheirs
              
               ,
               and
               Fellow-Citizens
               with
               the
               blessed
               Inhabitants
               of
               Heaven
               .
               And
               what
               can
               be
               more
               suitable
               to
               such
               a
               Profession
               than
               for
               us
               to
               live
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               in
               the
               continued
               Practice
               of
               all
               these
               
                 heavenly
                 Virtues
              
               ?
               And
               what
               a
               shame
               will
               it
               be
               for
               us
               that
               are
               by
               Profession
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               not
               to
               coppy
               and
               imitate
               their
               Behaviour
               ;
               that
               we
               who
               are
               below
               Stairs
               in
               the
               same
               House
               and
               Family
               should
               abandon
               our selves
               to
               Sensuality
               and
               Devilishness
               ,
               whilst
               our
               blessed
               Kindred
               above
               are
               entertaining
               themselves
               with
               those
               heavenly
               Pleasures
               which
               result
               from
               the
               perfect
               Exercise
               of
               all
               
                 heavenly
                 Virtue
              
               ;
               that
               we
               should
               be
               
                 neglecting
                 ,
                 provoking
              
               and
               blaspheming
               God
               ,
               whilst
               they
               are
               contemplating
               and
               
                 admiring
                 ,
                 loving
              
               and
               
                 praising
                 ,
                 imitating
              
               and
               obeying
               him
               ;
               that
               we
               should
               be
               cheating
               and
               
                 defrauding
                 ,
                 envying
              
               and
               
                 despising
                 ,
                 maligning
              
               and
               embroiling
               one
               another
               ,
               whilst
               they
               are
               conversing
               together
               with
               the
               greatest
               Freedom
               and
               Integrity
               ,
               with
               the
               most
               obliging
               Respects
               and
               Condescensions
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               strictest
               Vnity
               and
               dearest
               Friendship
               ?
               What
               a
               vile
               Reproach
               
               are
               our
               wicked
               lives
               to
               the
               Conversation
               of
               these
               our
               Fellow-Citizens
               above
               ?
               For
               while
               we
               profess
               our selves
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               those
               who
               understand
               no
               better
               will
               be
               prone
               to
               suspect
               that
               they
               live
               as
               we
               do
               ;
               and
               how
               would
               such
               a
               Suspicion
               tempt
               an
               honest
               Heathen
               to
               renounce
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               the
               Indian
               King
               did
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               told
               that
               the
               bloudy
               Spaniards
               went
               thither
               ;
               and
               rather
               chuse
               to
               go
               down
               to
               the
               darkest
               Hell
               than
               to
               a
               Heaven
               that
               is
               peopled
               with
               such
               diabolical
               Company
               ?
               So
               that
               by
               our
               wicked
               and
               unsaint-like
               Lives
               ,
               we
               take
               an
               effectual
               Course
               to
               bring
               Heaven
               it self
               into
               Disgrace
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               such
               a
               Slander
               on
               its
               blessed
               Inhabitants
               ,
               as
               may
               justly
               expose
               them
               to
               the
               Scorn
               and
               Hatred
               of
               all
               those
               honest
               Minds
               that
               know
               them
               no
               otherwise
               than
               by
               us
               their
               unworthy
               and
               degenerate
               Fellow-Citizens
               ;
               and
               could
               those
               blessed
               Spirits
               look
               down
               from
               their
               Thrones
               of
               Bliss
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               a
               Company
               of
               wretched
               Christians
               there
               are
               that
               claim
               Kindred
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               doubtless
               be
               ashamed
               of
               the
               Relation
               ,
               and
               count
               themselves
               highly
               dishonoured
               and
               disgraced
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               heartily
               wish
               that
               we
               would
               disown
               our
               Sins
               or
               our
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               openly
               renounce
               their
               Alliance
               or
               more
               strictly
               imitate
               their
               Manners
               .
               And
               really
               't
               is
               a
               burning
               Shame
               that
               we
               should
               
               profess
               our selves
               Fellow-Citizens
               with
               them
               for
               no
               other
               purpose
               but
               to
               scandalize
               and
               reproach
               them
               ;
               and
               it
               were
               heartily
               to
               be
               wished
               even
               for
               the
               Credit
               of
               Heaven
               and
               of
               our
               blessed
               Brethren
               that
               inhabit
               it
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               will
               not
               be
               so
               generous
               as
               to
               follow
               their
               Example
               ,
               we
               would
               at
               least
               be
               so
               honest
               as
               to
               renounce
               their
               Kindred
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               claim
               a
               Relation
               to
               their
               Family
               meerly
               to
               shame
               and
               disgrace
               them
               .
            
             
               II.
               CONSIDER
               the
               Honour
               and
               Dignity
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Life
               .
               For
               if
               we
               may
               estimate
               Actions
               by
               the
               Examples
               from
               whence
               they
               are
               copied
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               Cases
               we
               are
               wont
               to
               do
               ,
               doubtless
               the
               most
               noble
               and
               honourable
               are
               such
               as
               are
               copied
               from
               the
               Lives
               of
               the
               glorious
               Inhabitants
               of
               Heaven
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               sublime
               Rank
               of
               Dignity
               whereunto
               they
               are
               advanced
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Courtiers
               and
               immediate
               Attendants
               of
               the
               Almighty
               Sovereign
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ;
               a
               Dignity
               which
               by
               how
               much
               more
               it
               excells
               that
               of
               the
               greatest
               Potentate
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               more
               it
               authorizes
               the
               Examples
               of
               those
               that
               wear
               it
               ;
               besides
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               their
               Examples
               being
               the
               most
               perfect
               Copies
               and
               Imitations
               of
               the
               Life
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               thereby
               rendred
               not
               only
               more
               eminent
               and
               glorious
               ,
               but
               also
               more
               obliging
               and
               authoritative
               .
               For
               by
               
               following
               them
               ,
               we
               follow
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Standard
               of
               all
               rational
               Perfection
               ,
               and
               who
               by
               being
               the
               first
               and
               best
               in
               the
               whole
               kind
               of
               Rational
               Entities
               ,
               is
               the
               supream
               Rule
               and
               Measure
               of
               them
               all
               .
               So
               that
               in
               imitating
               the
               blessed
               People
               above
               ,
               we
               imitate
               those
               who
               in
               their
               Place
               and
               Station
               do
               live
               at
               the
               same
               Rate
               as
               the
               great
               God
               doth
               in
               his
               ,
               and
               regulate
               themselves
               by
               the
               same
               infallible
               Reason
               .
               We
               do
               what
               God
               himself
               would
               do
               if
               he
               were
               in
               our
               Place
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               other
               difference
               between
               his
               life
               and
               ours
               ,
               but
               what
               necessarily
               arises
               out
               of
               our
               different
               States
               and
               Relations
               .
               And
               what
               more
               glorious
               thing
               can
               we
               do
               ,
               than
               to
               live
               by
               the
               Pattern
               of
               their
               Lives
               ,
               who
               live
               so
               exactly
               by
               the
               Pattern
               of
               God's
               ?
               For
               the
               Example
               of
               living
               which
               those
               blessed
               People
               set
               us
               ,
               is
               the
               Example
               of
               God
               at
               second-hand
               ;
               't
               is
               his
               most
               rational
               Life
               transcribed
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               it
               is
               rationally
               imitable
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               it
               is
               honourable
               and
               glorious
               for
               a
               rational
               creature
               to
               transcribe
               it
               .
               For
               in
               the
               State
               of
               finite
               Creatures
               they
               live
               in
               a
               perfect
               Conformity
               to
               the
               same
               immutable
               Reason
               whereby
               God
               regulates
               himself
               in
               the
               State
               of
               an
               infinite
               Creator
               .
               So
               that
               their
               Example
               is
               an
               Imitation
               in
               kind
               of
               all
               those
               particular
               Excellencies
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               they
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               imitate
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               an
               
               Imitation
               in
               general
               of
               that
               eternal
               Decorum
               with
               respect
               to
               Conditions
               and
               States
               ,
               which
               he
               constantly
               observes
               in
               all
               his
               transactions
               with
               his
               Creatures
               .
               And
               as
               their
               Example
               is
               a
               perfect
               Copy
               of
               God's
               ,
               so
               't
               is
               a
               Copy
               fitted
               in
               all
               particulars
               for
               our
               Use
               and
               Imitation
               .
               For
               it
               doth
               not
               only
               describe
               to
               us
               all
               those
               particular
               Excellencies
               in
               him
               which
               are
               to
               be
               imitated
               by
               us
               ,
               but
               all
               those
               particular
               Duties
               to
               which
               that
               eternal
               Law
               of
               Equity
               and
               Goodness
               by
               which
               he
               governs
               himself
               in
               his
               State
               requires
               of
               us
               in
               ours
               ;
               and
               shews
               not
               only
               wherein
               we
               are
               to
               imitate
               him
               
                 in
                 kind
              
               ,
               but
               also
               wherein
               we
               are
               to
               follow
               him
               
                 in
                 general
              
               ,
               in
               doing
               what
               is
               most
               fit
               for
               us
               in
               the
               State
               and
               Relation
               of
               Creatures
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               doth
               what
               is
               most
               fit
               for
               him
               in
               the
               State
               and
               Relation
               of
               a
               God
               and
               Creator
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Example
               of
               those
               heavenly
               Inhabitants
               is
               the
               Example
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               exactly
               fitted
               and
               attempered
               to
               the
               State
               and
               Condition
               of
               Creatures
               .
               For
               just
               as
               they
               live
               ,
               the
               All-wise
               and
               All-good
               God
               himself
               would
               live
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               in
               their
               State
               and
               Relation
               .
               Wherefore
               by
               imitating
               their
               heavenly
               Lives
               and
               Manners
               ,
               we
               do
               our selves
               the
               greatest
               Right
               ,
               and
               do
               most
               effectually
               consult
               the
               Glory
               and
               Honour
               of
               our
               own
               Natures
               .
               For
               whilst
               we
               tread
               in
               theirs
               ,
               we
               tread
               in
               the
               
               Footsteps
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               his
               glorious
               Example
               to
               warrant
               and
               justifie
               our
               Actions
               ;
               we
               behave
               our selves
               as
               it
               becomes
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               as
               it
               consists
               with
               the
               condition
               of
               Creatures
               ,
               we
               live
               like
               so
               many
               Gods
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               which
               is
               doubtless
               the
               utmost
               height
               of
               Honour
               and
               Glory
               that
               any
               rational
               Ambition
               can
               aspire
               to
               .
               So
               that
               methinks
               had
               we
               any
               spark
               of
               true
               Gallantry
               and
               Bravery
               of
               Mind
               in
               us
               ,
               we
               should
               despise
               all
               other
               kinds
               of
               Life
               but
               this
               ,
               and
               pity
               those
               gilded
               Bubbles
               that
               have
               nothing
               to
               boast
               of
               but
               their
               fine
               Cloaths
               and
               great
               Estates
               and
               empty
               Titles
               of
               Honour
               ;
               we
               should
               look
               upon
               all
               other
               Dignities
               as
               the
               trifling
               Play-games
               of
               Children
               in
               comparison
               of
               this
               ,
               of
               living
               like
               the
               great
               Nobility
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               do
               all
               live
               by
               the
               pattern
               of
               the
               Life
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               III.
               CONSIDER
               the
               great
               Freedom
               and
               Liberty
               of
               a
               heavenly
               Life
               .
               So
               long
               as
               we
               live
               earthy
               and
               sensual
               Lives
               ,
               our
               free-born
               Souls
               are
               imprisoned
               in
               Sense
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Motions
               are
               circumscribed
               and
               bounded
               within
               the
               narrow
               Sphere
               of
               sensitive
               Goods
               and
               Enjoyments
               .
               So
               that
               when
               we
               would
               follow
               our
               Reason
               ,
               and
               do
               as
               that
               prescribes
               and
               dictates
               ,
               we
               find
               our selves
               miserably
               hampered
               and
               intangled
               ;
               the
               Lusts
               of
               our
               Flesh
               do
               hang
               like
               gyves
               so
               heavily
               
               upon
               us
               ,
               that
               when
               ever
               our
               Reason
               and
               Conscience
               call
               we
               cannot
               move
               with
               any
               Freedom
               ,
               but
               are
               fain
               to
               labour
               at
               every
               Step
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               few
               faint
               Essays
               are
               utterly
               tired
               under
               the
               weight
               of
               our
               reluctant
               Inclinations
               .
               So
               that
               the
               good
               which
               many
               times
               we
               would
               we
               do
               not
               ,
               the
               law
               in
               our
               Minds
               being
               counter-voted
               by
               the
               law
               in
               our
               Members
               .
               Our
               reason
               and
               conscience
               tell
               us
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               love
               God
               above
               all
               ,
               to
               adore
               and
               worship
               him
               and
               surrender
               up
               our selves
               to
               his
               Command
               and
               Disposal
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               many
               times
               strongly
               inclined
               to
               follow
               its
               Dictates
               and
               Directions
               ;
               but
               alas
               when
               we
               come
               to
               put
               them
               in
               Execution
               ,
               we
               find
               so
               many
               pull-backs
               within
               us
               ,
               ●o
               many
               strong
               and
               stubborn
               Aversions
               to
               our
               good
               Inclinations
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               not
               the
               power
               to
               do
               as
               we
               would
               ,
               or
               to
               dispose
               of
               our selves
               according
               to
               our
               own
               most
               reasoable
               Desires
               ,
               but
               like
               miserable
               Slaves
               that
               are
               chained
               to
               the
               Oar
               ,
               we
               are
               fain
               to
               row
               on
               whithersoever
               our
               imperious
               Lusts
               do
               command
               us
               ,
               though
               we
               plainly
               see
               we
               are
               running
               on
               a
               Rock
               and
               invading
               our
               own
               destruction
               .
               And
               as
               we
               are
               not
               free
               in
               this
               ill
               State
               of
               life
               to
               follow
               our
               Reason
               ,
               so
               neither
               are
               we
               free
               to
               follow
               our
               Lusts.
               For
               as
               when
               we
               would
               follow
               our
               Reason
               ,
               our
               Lusts
               
                 cling
                 about
              
               and
               intangle
               
               us
               ,
               so
               when
               we
               would
               follow
               our
               Lusts
               our
               Reason
               clogs
               and
               restrains
               us
               ;
               and
               by
               objecting
               to
               us
               the
               Indecency
               and
               Danger
               ,
               the
               infinite
               Turpitude
               and
               Hazard
               of
               our
               sinful
               Courses
               ,
               lays
               so
               many
               Rubs
               in
               our
               way
               that
               we
               cannot
               sin
               with
               any
               Freedom
               ,
               but
               whithersoever
               we
               go
               we
               walk
               like
               Prisoners
               with
               the
               Shackles
               of
               Shame
               and
               Fear
               on
               our
               heels
               .
               So
               that
               which
               way
               soever
               we
               turn
               our selves
               ,
               we
               find
               that
               our
               Power
               to
               dispose
               of
               our selves
               is
               under
               a
               great
               Restraint
               and
               Confinement
               ,
               and
               we
               can
               neither
               get
               leave
               of
               our
               Lusts
               to
               follow
               our
               Reason
               ,
               nor
               of
               our
               Reason
               to
               follow
               our
               Lusts.
               For
               when
               we
               attempt
               the
               latter
               ,
               our
               Reason
               curbs
               us
               with
               Shame
               and
               Fear
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               endeavour
               the
               former
               ,
               our
               Appetite
               bridles
               us
               with
               Dislike
               and
               Aversation
               .
               In
               this
               extremity
               therefore
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               that
               we
               may
               be
               free
               ?
               Why
               the
               case
               is
               plain
               ,
               we
               must
               resolve
               to
               conquer
               either
               our
               Reason
               or
               our
               Lusts
               :
               if
               we
               conquer
               our
               Reason
               ,
               (
               which
               we
               shall
               find
               by
               far
               the
               harder
               Task
               of
               the
               two
               )
               we
               shall
               acquire
               the
               Freedom
               of
               Devils
               and
               Brutes
               ,
               the
               Freedom
               to
               do
               Mischief
               and
               wallow
               in
               the
               mire
               without
               Shame
               or
               Remorse
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               conquer
               our
               Lusts
               ,
               we
               acquire
               the
               Freedom
               of
               Men
               ,
               yea
               of
               Saints
               and
               of
               Angels
               ;
               the
               freedom
               to
               act
               reasonably
               without
               
               Reluctance
               or
               Aversation
               ;
               and
               this
               being
               much
               more
               easily
               to
               be
               acquired
               than
               the
               former
               ,
               I
               dare
               appeal
               to
               any
               mans
               Reason
               which
               of
               the
               two
               is
               in
               it self
               most
               eligible
               .
               If
               therefore
               we
               would
               vindicate
               our
               rational
               Freedom
               ,
               we
               must
               resolve
               to
               shake
               off
               those
               slavish
               Fetters
               ,
               our
               brutish
               and
               our
               devilish
               Appetites
               ,
               that
               do
               so
               perpetually
               turmoil
               and
               incumber
               us
               in
               all
               our
               virtuous
               Attempts
               and
               rational
               Operations
               ;
               we
               must
               tie
               up
               our selves
               from
               executing
               their
               Commands
               and
               serving
               their
               wicked
               Wills
               and
               Pleasures
               ,
               and
               heartily
               resolve
               to
               act
               as
               it
               becomes
               us
               in
               the
               Capacity
               of
               rational
               Creatures
               related
               to
               God
               and
               
                 one
                 another
              
               .
               And
               then
               though
               
                 at
                 first
              
               we
               must
               expect
               to
               find
               our selves
               confined
               and
               straitned
               by
               our
               vicious
               Aversations
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               immediately
               released
               from
               all
               that
               Shame
               and
               Fear
               which
               did
               so
               continually
               curb
               us
               in
               the
               carreer
               of
               our
               Wickedness
               ;
               and
               even
               our
               vicious
               Aversation
               (
               if
               we
               couragiously
               persist
               in
               our
               good
               Resolution
               )
               will
               grow
               weaker
               and
               weaker
               ,
               and
               be
               every
               day
               less
               and
               less
               combersome
               to
               us
               ,
               till
               it
               is
               totally
               extinguished
               .
               And
               then
               we
               shall
               feel
               our selves
               intirely
               restored
               into
               our
               own
               Power
               ,
               and
               be
               able
               without
               Check
               or
               Controle
               to
               dispose
               of
               our selves
               and
               all
               our
               Motions
               according
               as
               it
               shall
               seem
               to
               us
               most
               fit
               and
               reasonable
               ;
               then
               we
               
               shall
               act
               with
               the
               greatest
               Vigour
               and
               Freedom
               ,
               having
               no
               counter-striving
               Principles
               to
               restrain
               or
               retard
               us
               ,
               no
               vicious
               Aversations
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               or
               guilty
               Shame
               or
               Fear
               on
               the
               other
               to
               counterpoize
               us
               in
               our
               rational
               Motions
               ;
               then
               we
               shall
               move
               without
               Check
               or
               Confinement
               in
               a
               large
               and
               noble
               Sphere
               ,
               for
               we
               shall
               be
               pleased
               with
               what
               is
               fit
               and
               wise
               and
               good
               without
               any
               Reserve
               or
               Exception
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               do
               what
               we
               please
               without
               any
               Let
               or
               Hindrance
               .
               So
               that
               by
               ingaging
               our selves
               in
               the
               
                 heavenly
                 Life
              
               ,
               we
               enter
               into
               a
               state
               of
               glorious
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               constantly
               persist
               in
               it
               and
               do
               still
               prevalently
               list
               to
               live
               as
               becomes
               us
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               more
               and
               more
               free
               to
               live
               as
               we
               list
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               we
               are
               arrived
               into
               a
               perfect
               Liberty
               ,
               wherein
               we
               shall
               live
               without
               Restraint
               or
               Controul
               ,
               without
               check
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               or
               reluctance
               of
               Inclination
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               two
               main
               Bars
               that
               confine
               and
               straiten
               men
               in
               their
               Operations
               .
               If
               therefore
               we
               would
               ever
               be
               free
               ,
               let
               us
               immediately
               come
               off
               from
               our
               vicious
               Courses
               to
               the
               Practice
               of
               this
               divine
               and
               heavenly
               Life
               ,
               wherein
               by
               degrees
               if
               we
               couragiously
               hold
               on
               we
               shall
               wear
               off
               those
               Shackles
               that
               do
               so
               miserably
               hamper
               and
               intangle
               us
               ;
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               be
               intirely
               free
               to
               do
               whatsoever
               our
               reason
               dictates
               to
               us
               ;
               then
               
               we
               shall
               
                 run
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 Gods
                 commandments
                 ,
              
               and
               like
               our
               blessed
               Brethren
               above
               be
               all
               Life
               and
               Spirit
               and
               Wing
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               our
               Duty
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               IV.
               CONSIDER
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               this
               
                 heavenly
                 Life
              
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               there
               is
               a
               sort
               of
               Pleasure
               that
               results
               from
               all
               the
               Acts
               of
               a
               sensual
               and
               earthly
               Conversation
               ;
               but
               we
               find
               by
               Experience
               ,
               that
               though
               in
               the
               pursuit
               it
               strangely
               allures
               and
               inchants
               us
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               Fruition
               it
               always
               disappoints
               our
               Expectation
               ,
               and
               scarce
               performs
               in
               the
               Enjoyment
               one
               half
               of
               what
               it
               promised
               to
               our
               Hope
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               best
               't
               is
               but
               a
               present
               and
               transient
               Satisfaction
               of
               our
               brutish
               Sense
               ,
               a
               Satisfaction
               that
               dims
               the
               Light
               ,
               sullies
               the
               Beauty
               ,
               impairs
               the
               Vigour
               ,
               and
               restrains
               the
               Activity
               of
               the
               Mind
               ;
               diverting
               it
               from
               better
               Operations
               ,
               and
               indisposing
               it
               to
               the
               fruition
               of
               purer
               Delights
               ;
               leaving
               no
               comfortable
               Rellish
               or
               gladsome
               Memory
               behind
               it
               ,
               but
               oftentimes
               
                 going
                 out
              
               in
               a
               stink
               ,
               and
               determining
               in
               Bitterness
               ,
               Regret
               and
               Disgrace
               .
               But
               in
               each
               act
               of
               this
               divine
               and
               celestial
               Life
               ,
               there
               is
               something
               of
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               something
               of
               those
               divine
               Refreshments
               and
               Consolations
               upon
               which
               the
               good
               People
               of
               Heaven
               do
               live
               .
               For
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               their
               Heaven
               springs
               from
               within
               their
               own
               Bosoms
               ,
               even
               from
               
               the
               Conformity
               of
               their
               Souls
               to
               the
               heavenly
               State
               and
               the
               sprightful
               out-goings
               of
               their
               Minds
               and
               Affections
               towards
               the
               heavenly
               Objects
               ;
               from
               their
               contemplating
               and
               loving
               ,
               their
               praising
               and
               adoring
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ,
               from
               their
               Imitation
               of
               his
               Perfections
               ,
               their
               Subjection
               to
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               Dependance
               on
               his
               Veracity
               ;
               all
               which
               Acts
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               already
               shewed
               ,
               have
               the
               most
               ravishing
               Pleasures
               appendant
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               necessary
               to
               the
               Felicity
               of
               rational
               Creatures
               ,
               that
               the
               Wit
               of
               Man
               cannot
               fancy
               a
               rational
               Heaven
               without
               them
               .
               For
               the
               heaven
               of
               a
               rational
               Creature
               consisting
               in
               the
               most
               intense
               and
               vigorous
               Exercise
               of
               its
               rational
               Faculties
               about
               the
               most
               suitable
               and
               convenient
               Objects
               ,
               what
               Object
               can
               be
               more
               convenient
               to
               such
               Faculties
               than
               that
               Almighty
               Sovereign
               of
               Beings
               ,
               whose
               Power
               is
               the
               Spring
               of
               all
               Truth
               ,
               and
               whose
               Nature
               is
               the
               Pattern
               of
               all
               Goodness
               .
               So
               that
               without
               a
               perfect
               Union
               of
               our
               Minds
               and
               Wills
               and
               Affections
               with
               God
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               possible
               Idea
               of
               a
               perfect
               Heaven
               of
               rational
               Pleasures
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               blessed
               Union
               lies
               the
               very
               Soul
               and
               Quintessence
               of
               Heaven
               .
               Since
               therefore
               in
               every
               Act
               of
               every
               Virtue
               of
               the
               divine
               Life
               ,
               there
               is
               at
               least
               an
               imperfect
               Union
               of
               the
               Soul
               with
               God
               ,
               it
               necessarily
               follows
               that
               there
               must
               
               be
               some
               degree
               of
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               Heaven
               in
               every
               one
               .
               So
               that
               if
               we
               do
               not
               experience
               much
               greater
               Joy
               and
               Delight
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
               this
               divine
               Life
               ,
               than
               ever
               we
               did
               in
               the
               highest
               Epicurisms
               and
               Sensualities
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               because
               there
               are
               not
               much
               greater
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               because
               we
               never
               exerted
               them
               with
               that
               Sprightliness
               and
               Vigour
               as
               we
               do
               our
               sensual
               Appetites
               and
               Perceptions
               ;
               because
               we
               are
               clogg'd
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               them
               either
               by
               false
               Principles
               ,
               or
               bodily
               Indispositions
               ,
               or
               sinful
               Aversations
               .
               But
               if
               we
               would
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               inure
               and
               accustom
               our selves
               to
               these
               heavenly
               Acts
               ,
               we
               should
               find
               by
               degrees
               they
               would
               grow
               natural
               and
               easie
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               our
               Souls
               would
               be
               so
               
                 habituated
                 ,
                 contempered
              
               and
               disposed
               to
               them
               that
               we
               should
               upon
               all
               Occasions
               exert
               them
               with
               great
               Fredom
               and
               Inlargement
               .
               And
               then
               we
               should
               begin
               to
               feel
               and
               relish
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               them
               ;
               then
               we
               should
               perceive
               a
               Heaven
               of
               Delights
               springing
               up
               from
               within
               us
               and
               unfolding
               it self
               in
               each
               beatifical
               Act
               of
               our
               heavenly
               Conversation
               ;
               then
               we
               should
               find
               our selves
               under
               the
               central
               force
               of
               Heaven
               most
               sweetly
               drawn
               along
               and
               attracted
               thither
               by
               the
               powerful
               Magnetism
               of
               its
               Joys
               and
               Pleasures
               ;
               and
               in
               every
               act
               of
               our
               celestial
               Behaviour
               we
               should
               have
               some
               Foretast
               of
               the
               celestial
               
               Happiness
               .
               So
               that
               now
               we
               shall
               no
               longer
               need
               external
               Arguments
               to
               convince
               us
               of
               the
               Truth
               and
               Reality
               of
               that
               blessed
               State
               ;
               for
               we
               shall
               feel
               it
               within
               our selves
               ,
               and
               be
               able
               to
               penetrate
               into
               its
               blessed
               Mysteries
               by
               the
               light
               of
               an
               infallible
               Experience
               .
               Now
               we
               shall
               have
               no
               Occasion
               to
               search
               the
               Records
               of
               Heaven
               to
               assure
               our selves
               of
               our
               Interest
               in
               it
               ;
               for
               by
               a
               most
               sensible
               Earnest
               of
               Heaven
               within
               us
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               as
               fully
               satisfied
               of
               our
               Title
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               one
               of
               the
               winged
               Messengers
               of
               Heaven
               should
               come
               down
               from
               thence
               and
               tell
               us
               that
               he
               saw
               our
               Names
               inrolled
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               .
               And
               with
               this
               sweet
               Experience
               of
               Heaven
               within
               us
               we
               shall
               go
               on
               to
               Heaven
               with
               unspeakable
               Triumph
               and
               Alacrity
               ,
               being
               tolled
               all
               along
               from
               step
               to
               step
               with
               the
               alluring
               Relishes
               of
               its
               Joys
               and
               Pleasures
               ;
               and
               in
               every
               vigorous
               Exercise
               of
               every
               Virtue
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Life
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               such
               lively
               tasts
               and
               sensations
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               will
               continually
               excite
               us
               to
               exercise
               them
               still
               more
               vigorously
               ;
               and
               still
               the
               more
               vigorously
               we
               exert
               them
               the
               more
               of
               Heaven
               we
               shall
               tast
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Vigour
               of
               our
               Virtue
               shall
               increase
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               it
               and
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               it
               shall
               increase
               its
               Vigour
               ,
               till
               both
               are
               perfected
               and
               grown
               up
               into
               the
               blessed
               State
               of
               Heaven
               .
               Wherefore
               as
               we
               do
               love
               
               Pleasure
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               great
               Invitation
               to
               Action
               ,
               let
               us
               be
               persuaded
               once
               for
               all
               to
               make
               a
               through
               Experiment
               of
               the
               
                 heavenly
                 Life
              
               ;
               and
               if
               upon
               a
               sufficient
               Trial
               you
               do
               not
               find
               it
               the
               most
               pleasant
               kind
               of
               Life
               that
               ever
               you
               led
               ,
               if
               you
               do
               not
               experience
               a
               far
               more
               noble
               Satisfaction
               in
               it
               than
               ever
               you
               did
               in
               all
               your
               studied
               and
               artificial
               Luxuries
               ,
               I
               give
               you
               leave
               to
               brand
               me
               for
               an
               Impostor
               .
            
             
               V.
               CONSIDER
               the
               great
               Repose
               and
               Ease
               of
               a
               Heavenly
               Life
               and
               Conversation
               .
               In
               every
               sensual
               and
               devilish
               Course
               of
               Life
               ,
               we
               find
               by
               Experience
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Vneasiness
               and
               Disquiet
               .
               For
               the
               Mind
               is
               disturbed
               ,
               the
               Conscience
               galled
               ,
               the
               Affections
               divided
               into
               opposite
               Factions
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Soul
               in
               a
               most
               diseased
               and
               restless
               Posture
               .
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               no
               Wonder
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               since
               't
               is
               in
               an
               unnatural
               State
               and
               Condition
               .
               For
               whilst
               't
               is
               in
               any
               unreasonable
               Course
               of
               Action
               ,
               the
               very
               Frame
               and
               Constitution
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               rational
               Being
               ,
               suffers
               an
               unnatural
               Violence
               ,
               and
               is
               all
               unjointed
               and
               disordered
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               a
               Body
               when
               its
               Bones
               are
               out
               ,
               is
               never
               at
               Rest
               till
               they
               are
               set
               again
               ;
               so
               a
               rational
               Soul
               when
               its
               Faculties
               and
               Powers
               are
               dislocated
               and
               put
               out
               of
               their
               natural
               ,
               i.
               e.
               rational
               Course
               of
               Action
               ,
               is
               continually
               restless
               
               and
               disturbed
               ,
               and
               always
               tossing
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               shifting
               from
               one
               Posture
               to
               another
               ,
               turning
               it self
               from
               this
               to
               t'other
               Object
               and
               Enjoyment
               ,
               but
               finding
               no
               ease
               or
               satisfaction
               in
               any
               till
               't
               is
               restored
               again
               to
               its
               own
               rational
               Course
               of
               Motion
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               to
               act
               and
               move
               towards
               God
               ,
               for
               whom
               it
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               in
               whom
               alone
               it
               can
               be
               happy
               .
               And
               if
               its
               Reason
               were
               not
               strangely
               dozed
               and
               stupified
               with
               Sense
               and
               sensitive
               Pleasure
               ,
               it
               would
               doubtless
               be
               a
               thousand
               times
               more
               restless
               and
               dissatisfied
               in
               this
               its
               preternatural
               State
               than
               it
               is
               ;
               it
               would
               feel
               much
               more
               Distraction
               of
               Mind
               ,
               Anguish
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               Tumult
               of
               Affections
               than
               't
               is
               now
               capable
               of
               ,
               amidst
               the
               numerous
               Enjoyments
               and
               Diversions
               of
               this
               World.
               For
               as
               a
               musical
               Instrument
               ,
               were
               it
               a
               living
               thing
               ,
               would
               doubtless
               be
               sensible
               of
               Harmony
               as
               its
               proper
               State
               (
               as
               a
               great
               Author
               of
               our
               own
               ingeniously
               discourses
               )
               and
               abhor
               Discord
               and
               Dissonancy
               as
               a
               thing
               preternatural
               to
               it
               ;
               even
               so
               were
               our
               Reason
               but
               alive
               and
               awake
               within
               us
               ,
               our
               Souls
               which
               according
               to
               their
               natural
               Frame
               were
               made
               Vnison
               with
               God
               ,
               would
               be
               exquisitely
               sensible
               of
               those
               divine
               Virtues
               wherein
               its
               Consonancy
               consists
               ,
               as
               of
               that
               which
               is
               its
               proper
               State
               and
               native
               Complection
               ;
               and
               complain
               as
               sadly
               of
               the
               vicious
               Distempers
               
               of
               its
               Faculties
               ,
               as
               the
               Body
               doth
               of
               Wounds
               and
               Diseases
               ;
               't
               would
               be
               perfectly
               sick
               of
               every
               unreasonable
               Motion
               ,
               and
               never
               be
               able
               to
               rest
               till
               its
               disjointed
               Faculties
               were
               rectified
               ,
               and
               all
               its
               disordered
               Strings
               set
               
                 in
                 tune
              
               again
               .
               Which
               being
               once
               effected
               (
               as
               it
               will
               quickly
               be
               in
               a
               continued
               Course
               of
               heavenly
               Action
               )
               we
               shall
               presently
               find
               our
               Souls
               disburthened
               of
               all
               those
               malignant
               Humours
               that
               do
               so
               perpetually
               
                 disease
                 ,
                 disquet
              
               and
               disturb
               us
               .
               For
               by
               relying
               upon
               God
               ,
               we
               shall
               totally
               quit
               and
               discharge
               our selves
               of
               all
               those
               restless
               Cares
               and
               Anxieties
               which
               circle
               and
               prick
               us
               like
               a
               Crown
               of
               Thorns
               ;
               by
               our
               hearty
               Submission
               to
               his
               heavenly
               Will
               ,
               we
               shall
               ease
               our
               Consciences
               of
               all
               that
               Horror
               ,
               Rage
               and
               Anguish
               which
               proceeds
               from
               the
               invenomed
               Stings
               of
               our
               Guilt
               ;
               by
               
                 loving
                 ,
                 admiring
              
               and
               adoring
               him
               ,
               our
               Affections
               will
               be
               cured
               of
               all
               that
               Inconsistence
               and
               Inordinacy
               that
               render
               them
               so
               tumultuous
               and
               disquieting
               .
               And
               these
               things
               being
               once
               accomplished
               ,
               the
               sick
               and
               restless
               Soul
               will
               presently
               find
               it self
               in
               perfect
               Health
               and
               Ease
               .
               For
               now
               all
               her
               jarring
               Faculties
               being
               tuned
               to
               the
               musical
               Laws
               of
               Reason
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               a
               perfect
               Harmony
               in
               her
               Nature
               ,
               and
               she
               will
               have
               no
               disquieting
               Principle
               within
               her
               ;
               nothing
               but
               calm
               and
               gentle
               
               Thoughts
               ,
               soft
               and
               sweet
               Reflections
               ,
               tame
               and
               manageable
               Affections
               ,
               nothing
               but
               what
               abundantly
               contributes
               to
               her
               Repose
               and
               Satisfaction
               .
               So
               that
               do
               but
               imagine
               what
               an
               Ease
               the
               Body
               enjoys
               when
               after
               a
               lingering
               Sickness
               it
               recovers
               a
               sound
               Constitution
               and
               feels
               a
               lively
               Vigour
               possessing
               every
               Part
               ,
               and
               actuating
               the
               Whole
               ;
               such
               and
               much
               more
               is
               the
               Ease
               and
               Quiet
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               diligent
               Practice
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Life
               it
               feels
               it self
               recovered
               from
               the
               languishing
               Sickness
               of
               a
               sensual
               and
               devilish
               Nature
               .
               Now
               she
               is
               no
               more
               tossed
               and
               agitated
               in
               a
               stormy
               sea
               of
               restless
               Thoughts
               and
               guilty
               Reflections
               ,
               no
               more
               scorched
               with
               Impatience
               ,
               or
               drowned
               with
               Grief
               ,
               or
               shook
               with
               Fear
               ,
               or
               bloated
               with
               Pride
               or
               Ambition
               ,
               but
               all
               her
               Affections
               are
               resigned
               to
               the
               blessed
               Empire
               of
               a
               spiritual
               Mind
               ,
               and
               cloathed
               in
               the
               Livery
               of
               her
               Reason
               .
               Now
               all
               the
               War
               and
               Contest
               between
               the
               Law
               in
               her
               Members
               and
               the
               Law
               in
               her
               Mind
               is
               ended
               in
               a
               glorious
               Victory
               and
               happy
               Peace
               ;
               and
               those
               divided
               Streams
               her
               Will
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               her
               Passions
               and
               her
               Reason
               are
               united
               in
               one
               Channel
               and
               flow
               towards
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Ocean
               .
               And
               being
               thus
               jointed
               and
               knit
               together
               by
               the
               Ties
               and
               Ligaments
               of
               Virtue
               ,
               the
               Soul
               is
               perfectly
               well
               and
               easie
               ,
               and
               enjoys
               a
               most
               
               sweet
               Repose
               within
               it self
               .
               Wherefore
               as
               you
               value
               your
               own
               Rest
               and
               Ease
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               be
               endlesly
               turmoiled
               and
               disquieted
               ,
               be
               persuaded
               heartily
               to
               ingage
               your selves
               in
               the
               Course
               of
               a
               heavenly
               Conversation
               ;
               and
               then
               though
               at
               first
               you
               must
               expect
               to
               find
               some
               Difficulty
               in
               it
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               Contrariety
               to
               your
               corrupt
               Natures
               ,
               yet
               if
               you
               vigorously
               persist
               in
               it
               ,
               you
               will
               find
               the
               Difficulty
               will
               soon
               
                 wear
                 off
              
               ,
               and
               then
               't
               will
               be
               all
               Ease
               and
               Pleasure
               .
               For
               when
               our
               Nature
               is
               depraved
               either
               by
               Sensuality
               or
               Devilishness
               ,
               't
               is
               like
               a
               Bone
               out
               of
               joint
               ,
               full
               of
               Pain
               while
               it
               is
               out
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               painful
               while
               it
               is
               setting
               ,
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               that
               is
               done
               ,
               't
               is
               immediately
               well
               and
               easie
               .
            
             
               VI.
               AND
               lastly
               ,
               Consider
               the
               absolute
               Necessity
               of
               this
               heavenly
               Life
               and
               Conversation
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               God
               exacts
               it
               of
               us
               as
               an
               indispensable
               Condition
               of
               our
               Happiness
               ,
               and
               hath
               assured
               us
               that
               
                 if
                 we
                 live
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 we
                 shall
                 die
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
                 without
                 holiness
                 we
                 shall
                 never
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               besides
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               an
               heavenly
               Conversation
               is
               in
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               thing
               necessary
               to
               qualifie
               us
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               expresses
               it
               ,
               
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 meet
                 to
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 light
                 .
              
               For
               Happiness
               being
               a
               relative
               thing
               ,
               implies
               in
               the
               very
               Nature
               of
               it
               a
               mutual
               Correspondence
               between
               the
               Objects
               
               which
               felicitate
               and
               the
               Faculties
               which
               are
               felicitated
               by
               them
               ;
               and
               be
               the
               Objects
               never
               so
               good
               in
               themselves
               ,
               never
               so
               pregnant
               with
               Pleasure
               and
               Bliss
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               do
               not
               agree
               with
               the
               Faculties
               whereunto
               they
               are
               objected
               ,
               instead
               of
               blessing
               ,
               they
               will
               but
               afflict
               and
               torment
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               a
               man
               were
               placed
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Heaven
               among
               all
               the
               ravishing
               Fruitions
               with
               which
               that
               blessed
               place
               abounds
               ,
               yet
               unless
               his
               Mind
               and
               Temper
               did
               suit
               and
               agree
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               so
               many
               Miseries
               and
               Vexations
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               be
               afflicted
               even
               in
               
               Abraham's
               Bosom
               ,
               and
               grope
               for
               Heaven
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Paradise
               .
               So
               that
               supposing
               that
               God
               were
               so
               unreasonably
               fond
               of
               the
               Happiness
               of
               wicked
               Souls
               ,
               as
               to
               prefer
               it
               before
               the
               Honour
               of
               his
               Government
               and
               the
               Purity
               of
               his
               Nature
               and
               the
               Sanction
               of
               his
               Laws
               ,
               yet
               still
               there
               is
               an
               invincible
               Obstacle
               behind
               that
               must
               render
               their
               future
               Felicity
               impossible
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               without
               a
               plain
               Contradiction
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               things
               ,
               the
               Temper
               of
               wicked
               Souls
               being
               wholly
               repugnant
               to
               all
               the
               Felicities
               of
               the
               other
               World.
               So
               that
               if
               they
               were
               all
               set
               before
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               be
               able
               to
               enjoy
               them
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               forced
               to
               pine
               and
               famish
               amidst
               all
               that
               plenty
               of
               Delights
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               viand
               in
               all
               that
               heavenly
               
               Entertainment
               that
               they
               would
               relish
               any
               Sweetness
               in
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               God
               should
               so
               far
               pardon
               them
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               punish
               them
               himself
               by
               any
               immediate
               stroke
               of
               Vengeance
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               the
               utmost
               Favour
               that
               his
               Omnipotent
               Goodness
               could
               do
               for
               them
               whilst
               they
               continued
               in
               their
               Sins
               ;
               which
               ,
               notwithstanding
               such
               a
               Pardon
               ,
               would
               for
               ever
               continue
               them
               extremely
               miserable
               .
               And
               what
               great
               matter
               doth
               a
               Pardon
               signifie
               to
               a
               Malefactor
               that
               is
               dying
               of
               the
               Stone
               or
               Strangury
               ?
               he
               could
               but
               have
               died
               though
               he
               had
               
                 not
                 been
              
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               die
               he
               must
               though
               he
               be
               .
               And
               just
               as
               little
               almost
               would
               it
               signifie
               to
               a
               depraved
               Soul
               to
               be
               pardoned
               and
               absolved
               by
               God
               ,
               whilst
               it
               hath
               a
               Disease
               within
               that
               preys
               upon
               its
               Vitals
               ,
               and
               hastens
               it
               on
               to
               a
               certain
               Ruine
               .
               For
               it
               could
               have
               been
               but
               miserable
               in
               the
               future
               Life
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               miserable
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               if
               it
               continue
               wicked
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               pardoned
               or
               no.
               For
               it
               is
               not
               so
               much
               the
               Place
               as
               the
               State
               that
               makes
               either
               Heaven
               or
               Hell
               ;
               and
               the
               State
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Hell
               consists
               in
               perfect
               Holiness
               and
               Wickedness
               ;
               and
               proportionably
               as
               we
               do
               improve
               in
               either
               of
               these
               ,
               so
               we
               do
               approach
               towards
               the
               one
               State
               or
               the
               other
               .
               For
               as
               Heaven
               is
               the
               center
               of
               all
               that
               is
               
               
                 virtuous
                 ,
                 pure
              
               and
               holy
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               good
               tends
               thither
               by
               a
               natural
               Sympathy
               ;
               so
               Hell
               is
               the
               center
               of
               all
               Impiety
               and
               Wickedness
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               bad
               doth
               naturally
               press
               and
               sink
               down
               thither
               ,
               as
               towards
               its
               proper
               Place
               and
               Element
               ;
               and
               should
               not
               the
               divine
               Vengeance
               concern
               it self
               to
               exclude
               wicked
               Souls
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               yet
               their
               own
               Wickedness
               would
               do
               it
               .
               For
               that
               is
               a
               Place
               of
               such
               inaccessible
               Light
               and
               Purity
               ,
               that
               no
               Impurity
               or
               Wickedness
               can
               approach
               it
               ,
               but
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               beaten
               off
               with
               the
               dreadful
               lightnings
               of
               its
               Glory
               ,
               and
               tumbled
               headlong
               down
               as
               oft
               as
               it
               essays
               to
               climb
               up
               thither
               ;
               as
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               should
               not
               God
               by
               an
               immediate
               Vengeance
               precipitate
               wicked
               Souls
               into
               Hell
               ,
               yet
               their
               own
               Wickedness
               by
               the
               mighty
               weight
               of
               its
               own
               Nature
               ,
               would
               inevitably
               press
               and
               sink
               them
               down
               into
               that
               miserable
               Condition
               .
               What
               egregious
               Nonsense
               therefore
               is
               it
               ,
               for
               wicked
               men
               to
               talk
               of
               going
               to
               Heaven
               ?
               Alas
               !
               poor
               Creatures
               what
               would
               you
               do
               there
               ?
               There
               are
               no
               wanton
               Amours
               among
               those
               heavenly
               Lovers
               ;
               no
               Rivers
               of
               Wine
               among
               their
               Rivers
               of
               Pleasure
               to
               gratifie
               your
               unbounded
               Sensuality
               ;
               no
               Parasites
               to
               flatter
               your
               lofty
               Pride
               ;
               no
               Miseries
               to
               feed
               your
               meagre
               Envy
               ;
               no
               Mischiefs
               to
               tickle
               your
               devillish
               
               Revenge
               ;
               nothing
               but
               chast
               and
               
                 divine
                 ,
                 pure
              
               and
               spiritual
               Enjoyments
               ,
               such
               as
               your
               brutish
               and
               devilish
               Appetites
               will
               eternally
               loath
               and
               nauseate
               .
               Wherefore
               if
               we
               mean
               to
               go
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               happy
               there
               ,
               we
               must
               now
               endeavour
               to
               dispose
               and
               attemper
               our
               Minds
               to
               it
               ;
               which
               is
               no
               other
               way
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               but
               by
               leading
               a
               heavenly
               Life
               and
               Conversation
               ;
               which
               by
               degrees
               will
               habituate
               and
               naturalize
               our
               Souls
               to
               the
               heavenly
               Virtues
               ,
               and
               so
               work
               and
               inlay
               them
               into
               the
               Frame
               and
               Temper
               of
               our
               Minds
               ,
               that
               't
               will
               be
               our
               greatest
               Pleasure
               to
               be
               exerting
               and
               exercising
               them
               .
               And
               then
               our
               Souls
               will
               be
               dressed
               and
               
                 made
                 ready
              
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               go
               from
               hence
               to
               take
               Possession
               of
               its
               Joys
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               all
               so
               agreeable
               to
               our
               prepared
               Appetites
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               presently
               fall
               to
               and
               feed
               upon
               them
               with
               infinite
               Gust
               and
               Relish
               .
               But
               till
               by
               living
               a
               heavenly
               Life
               we
               have
               disposed
               our selves
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               we
               are
               utterly
               incapable
               of
               enjoying
               it
               .
               So
               that
               now
               things
               are
               reduced
               to
               this
               Issue
               ,
               that
               either
               our
               Sins
               or
               our
               Souls
               must
               die
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               necessarily
               shake
               hands
               either
               with
               Heaven
               or
               our
               Lusts.
               And
               therefore
               unless
               we
               value
               eternal
               Happiness
               so
               little
               as
               to
               exchange
               it
               for
               the
               sordid
               and
               trifling
               Pleasures
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               unless
               we
               love
               our
               Sins
               
               so
               well
               as
               to
               ransom
               them
               with
               the
               bloud
               of
               our
               Immortal
               Souls
               ,
               it
               concerns
               us
               speedily
               to
               ingage
               our selves
               in
               this
               heavenly
               Life
               and
               Conversation
               .
               For
               this
               is
               an
               eternal
               and
               immutable
               Law
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               will
               be
               wicked
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               miserable
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Concerning
             the
             militant
             or
             warfaring
             Part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Life
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             to
             acquire
             and
             perfect
             the
             heavenly
             Virtues
             ;
             shewing
             how
             effectually
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             it
             conduce
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             HAVING
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             given
             a
             large
             Account
             of
             the
             
               heavenly
               Part
            
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             shewn
             how
             directly
             and
             immediately
             the
             Practice
             of
             all
             the
             Virtues
             that
             are
             comprehended
             in
             it
             tends
             to
             the
             heavenly
             State
             ,
             and
             how
             naturally
             they
             all
             grow
             into
             eternal
             Happiness
             ;
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             next
             Place
             endeavour
             to
             give
             some
             brief
             Account
             of
             that
             Part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Life
             which
             is
             purely
             militant
             ,
             and
             which
             wholly
             consists
             of
             those
             
               instrumental
               Duties
            
             ,
             
             by
             the
             Use
             of
             which
             we
             are
             to
             conquer
             the
             difficulties
             of
             those
             heavenly
             Virtues
             ,
             and
             to
             acquire
             and
             perfect
             them
             .
             Which
             Difficulties
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             are
             the
             inbred
             Corruptions
             of
             our
             own
             Nature
             ,
             together
             with
             those
             manifold
             Temptations
             from
             without
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             continually
             provoked
             and
             excited
             :
             and
             so
             to
             subdue
             and
             conquer
             these
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             neither
             take
             us
             off
             from
             nor
             clog
             and
             indispose
             us
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             the
             
               heavenly
               Virtues
            
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             Design
             and
             Business
             of
             this
             warfaring
             Part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Life
             .
          
           
             THAT
             I
             may
             therefore
             handle
             it
             distinctly
             ,
             I
             shall
             divide
             it
             into
             three
             Parts
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             with
             as
             much
             Brevity
             as
             I
             can
             ;
             First
             ,
             To
             explain
             the
             Duties
             of
             each
             Part
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             how
             they
             all
             conduce
             to
             our
             conquering
             the
             Difficulties
             of
             the
             
               heavenly
               Virtues
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             acquiring
             and
             perfecting
             them
             ;
             and
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             press
             the
             Duties
             of
             each
             Part
             with
             proper
             and
             suitable
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             part
             of
             our
             Christian
             Life
             therefore
             there
             is
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             Beginning
             or
             Entrance
             into
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Scripture
             called
             
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               works
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             Course
             and
             Progress
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             
               holy
               Life
            
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Our
             Perfecting
             and
             Consummation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             
               final
               Perseverance
            
             in
             well
             doing
             .
             Each
             of
             which
             have
             their
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             Duties
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             in
             this
             Chapter
             to
             explain
             and
             inforce
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               Concerning
               those
               Duties
               that
               are
               proper
               to
               our
               Beginning
               and
               Entrance
               into
               this
               warfaring
               Part
               of
               our
               Christian
               Life
               ;
               shewing
               how
               they
               all
               conduce
               to
               the
               subduing
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               acquiring
               the
               heavenly
               Virtues
               .
            
             
               THIS
               first
               part
               of
               our
               militant
               Life
               being
               nothing
               but
               our
               Initial
               Repentance
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               turning
               of
               our
               Souls
               to
               God
               from
               a
               state
               of
               wilful
               Sin
               and
               Rebellion
               ,
               the
               Duties
               that
               are
               proper
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               this
               turn
               of
               our
               Souls
               is
               to
               be
               introduced
               and
               performed
               ,
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               these
               six
               Heads
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               A
               hearty
               and
               firm
               Belief
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               our
               Religion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               due
               Consideration
               of
               its
               Motives
               ,
               and
               a
               ballancing
               of
               them
               with
               the
               Hardships
               and
               Difficulties
               we
               are
               to
               undergo
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               deep
               and
               through
               Conviction
               of
               our
               great
               need
               of
               a
               Mediator
               to
               render
               us
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               
            
             
             
               4.
               
               A
               hearty
               
                 Sorrow
                 ,
                 Shame
              
               and
               Remorse
               for
               our
               Sins
               past
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Earnest
               Prayer
               to
               God
               for
               Aid
               and
               Assistance
               to
               enable
               us
               effectually
               to
               renounce
               them
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               A
               serious
               and
               well
               weighed
               Resolution
               to
               forsake
               and
               abandon
               them
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               I.
               IT
               is
               necessary
               to
               our
               good
               Beginning
               of
               this
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Warfare
              
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               heartily
               believe
               the
               Truth
               and
               Reality
               of
               our
               Religion
               .
               For
               our
               hearty
               Belief
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               in
               Scripture
               represented
               as
               the
               main
               and
               principal
               Weapon
               by
               which
               we
               are
               to
               combat
               against
               the
               World
               and
               our
               own
               Lusts.
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 shield
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 breastplate
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               two
               principal
               parts
               of
               Armour
               of
               Defence
               ,
               denoting
               that
               an
               hearty
               Belief
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               the
               principal
               Defence
               of
               a
               Christian
               against
               all
               the
               
                 fiery
                 darts
              
               of
               Temptation
               ;
               the
               Armour
               of
               Proof
               that
               guards
               our
               Innocence
               ,
               and
               renders
               us
               Invulnerable
               in
               all
               our
               spiritual
               Conflicts
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 above
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 take
                 the
                 shield
                 of
                 faith
                 whereby
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 quench
                 the
                 fiery
                 darts
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 one
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               vi
               .
               16
               .
               And
               as
               it
               is
               the
               principal
               part
               of
               our
               defensive
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               also
               of
               our
               offensive
               Armour
               .
               For
               so
               we
               find
               all
               the
               Victories
               and
               Triumphs
               of
               those
               glorious
               Heroes
               ,
               Heb.
               xi
               .
               
               attributed
               to
               this
               irresistible
               Weapon
               of
               their
               Faith.
               'T
               was
               by
               Faith
               that
               they
               despised
               Crowns
               ,
               confronted
               the
               Anger
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               triumphed
               over
               the
               bitterest
               Torments
               and
               Afflictions
               ;
               
                 by
                 faith
                 that
                 they
                 wrought
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 obtained
                 promises
                 ,
                 stopped
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 lyons
                 ,
                 quenched
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 escaped
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 weakness
                 were
                 made
                 strong
                 .
              
               Nay
               so
               great
               a
               share
               hath
               Faith
               in
               the
               Successes
               of
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Warfare
              
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               called
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 the
                 good
                 fight
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               vi
               .
               12
               .
               and
               S.
               John
               assures
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 victory
                 that
                 overcometh
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 even
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               v.
               4
               .
            
             
               FOR
               if
               we
               firmly
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               will
               furnish
               us
               with
               undeniable
               Answers
               to
               return
               to
               all
               Temptations
               ,
               and
               enable
               our
               Faith
               infinitely
               to
               out-bid
               the
               World
               whatsoever
               it
               should
               proffer
               us
               for
               our
               Innocence
               .
               For
               our
               Belief
               of
               the
               Gospel
               carries
               in
               the
               one
               hand
               infinitely
               greater
               Goods
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               other
               infinitely
               greater
               Evils
               to
               allure
               and
               bind
               us
               fast
               to
               our
               Duty
               ,
               than
               any
               the
               World
               can
               propose
               to
               entice
               or
               terrifie
               us
               from
               it
               .
               For
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               it
               discovers
               to
               us
               those
               immortal
               Regions
               of
               the
               Blessed
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               proper
               Seat
               and
               pure
               Element
               of
               Happiness
               ;
               where
               the
               blessed
               Inhabitants
               live
               in
               a
               continued
               Fruition
               
               of
               their
               utmost
               Wishes
               ,
               being
               every
               moment
               entertained
               with
               fresh
               inravishing
               Scenes
               of
               Pleasure
               ;
               where
               all
               their
               Happiness
               is
               eternal
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Eternity
               nothing
               else
               but
               one
               continued
               Act
               of
               Love
               and
               Praise
               and
               Joy
               and
               Triumph
               ;
               where
               there
               are
               no
               Sighs
               or
               Tears
               ;
               no
               Intermixtures
               of
               Sorrow
               or
               Misery
               ,
               but
               every
               Heart
               is
               full
               of
               Joy
               ,
               and
               every
               Joy
               is
               a
               Quintessence
               ,
               and
               every
               happy
               Moment
               is
               crowned
               with
               some
               fresh
               and
               new
               Enjoyment
               .
               On
               the
               other
               hand
               it
               sets
               before
               our
               eyes
               a
               most
               frightful
               and
               amazing
               Prospect
               of
               those
               dismal
               Shades
               of
               Horror
               ,
               where
               mighty
               Numbers
               of
               condemned
               Ghosts
               perpetually
               wander
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               tormented
               with
               endless
               Rage
               and
               Despair
               ;
               where
               they
               always
               burn
               without
               consuming
               ,
               always
               faint
               but
               never
               die
               ,
               being
               forced
               to
               languish
               out
               a
               long
               Eternity
               in
               unpitied
               Sighs
               and
               Groans
               .
               And
               after
               such
               a
               Prospect
               as
               this
               ,
               what
               
                 poor
                 ,
                 inconsiderable
              
               Trifles
               will
               all
               the
               Goods
               and
               Evils
               of
               this
               world
               appear
               to
               us
               ?
               But
               yet
               unless
               we
               believe
               the
               Reality
               of
               them
               ,
               how
               great
               soever
               they
               may
               be
               
                 in
                 themselves
              
               ,
               they
               will
               signifie
               no
               more
               to
               our
               Hope
               and
               Fear
               (
               which
               are
               the
               Master
               Springs
               of
               our
               Action
               )
               than
               if
               they
               were
               so
               many
               golden
               Dreams
               or
               liveless
               Scare-crows
               .
               For
               all
               Proposals
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               do
               work
               upon
               the
               Minds
               of
               men
               
               proportionably
               as
               they
               are
               believed
               and
               assented
               to
               ;
               and
               as
               that
               which
               is
               not
               
                 true
                 ,
                 is
                 not
              
               ,
               so
               that
               which
               we
               do
               not
               believe
               ,
               is
               to
               us
               as
               if
               it
               
                 were
                 not
              
               .
               How
               then
               is
               it
               possible
               we
               should
               be
               moved
               by
               that
               Good
               or
               Evil
               which
               we
               do
               not
               believe
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               by
               consequence
               we
               cannot
               apprehend
               our selves
               concerned
               ?
            
             
               WHEREFORE
               in
               our
               Entrance
               into
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Warfare
              
               ,
               it
               is
               highly
               necessary
               that
               we
               do
               not
               take
               up
               our
               Faith
               at
               
                 a
                 venture
              
               ,
               and
               believe
               winking
               ,
               without
               knowing
               why
               or
               wherefore
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               should
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               impartially
               examine
               the
               Evidences
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               search
               into
               the
               Grounds
               of
               its
               Credibility
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               be
               able
               to
               give
               some
               Reason
               to
               our selves
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Hope
               that
               is
               in
               us
               .
               For
               which
               End
               it
               will
               be
               needful
               that
               we
               should
               read
               ,
               and
               impartially
               consider
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Apologies
               for
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ;
               of
               which
               we
               have
               sundry
               excellent
               ones
               in
               our
               own
               Language
               *
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               will
               but
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               instruct
               our selves
               in
               the
               plain
               and
               easie
               Evidences
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               we
               shall
               quickly
               see
               abundant
               cause
               to
               assent
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               our
               Faith
               being
               founded
               on
               a
               firm
               Basis
               of
               Reason
               will
               be
               able
               to
               bid
               defiance
               
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               to
               out-stand
               the
               most
               furious
               Storms
               of
               Temptation
               .
            
             
               II.
               TO
               our
               good
               Beginning
               of
               this
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Warfare
              
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               duly
               consider
               the
               Motives
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               ballance
               them
               with
               the
               Hardships
               and
               Difficulties
               we
               are
               to
               undergo
               .
               For
               thus
               our
               Saviour
               makes
               Consideration
               a
               necessary
               Introduction
               to
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Warfare
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               xiv
               .
               28
               .
               where
               he
               compares
               mens
               rushing
               headlong
               into
               the
               Difficulties
               of
               the
               Christian
               Life
               without
               Consideration
               ,
               to
               a
               mans
               resolving
               to
               build
               a
               Tower
               without
               computing
               the
               Charge
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               a
               Kings
               going
               to
               War
               without
               ever
               considering
               before-hand
               whether
               with
               his
               Army
               of
               ten
               Thousand
               he
               be
               able
               to
               encounter
               his
               Enemy
               with
               Twenty
               .
               By
               both
               which
               Comparisons
               he
               intimates
               to
               us
               the
               unprosperous
               Issue
               of
               mens
               listing
               themselves
               under
               his
               Banner
               to
               combat
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               World
               and
               their
               own
               Lusts
               without
               ever
               considering
               before-hand
               either
               their
               own
               Strength
               or
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               the
               Arguments
               with
               which
               they
               must
               fight
               ,
               or
               the
               Difficulties
               that
               will
               trash
               and
               oppose
               them
               .
               So
               that
               when
               they
               come
               to
               execute
               their
               rash
               Resolutions
               ,
               there
               start
               up
               so
               many
               Difficulties
               in
               their
               way
               which
               they
               never
               
                 thought
                 of
              
               ,
               and
               against
               which
               they
               took
               no
               care
               to
               fore-arm
               themselves
               ,
               
               that
               they
               have
               not
               the
               Heart
               and
               Courage
               to
               stand
               before
               them
               ,
               but
               after
               a
               few
               faint
               Attempts
               are
               presently
               sounding
               a
               cowardly
               Retreat
               .
            
             
               FOR
               indeed
               Consideration
               is
               the
               Life
               and
               Soul
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               animates
               and
               actuates
               its
               Principles
               ,
               and
               elicits
               and
               
                 draws
                 forth
              
               all
               their
               natural
               Power
               and
               Energy
               .
               And
               let
               the
               Truths
               we
               believe
               be
               never
               so
               weighty
               and
               momentous
               in
               themselves
               ,
               never
               so
               apt
               to
               spirit
               and
               invigorate
               us
               ,
               yet
               unless
               we
               seriously
               consider
               and
               apply
               them
               to
               our
               Wills
               and
               Affections
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               extract
               out
               of
               them
               their
               native
               Vigour
               and
               Efficacy
               and
               to
               infuse
               it
               into
               our
               Faculties
               and
               Powers
               ,
               they
               will
               lie
               like
               so
               many
               dead
               Notions
               in
               our
               Minds
               ,
               and
               never
               impart
               to
               us
               the
               least
               Degree
               of
               spiritual
               Courage
               and
               Activity
               .
               And
               accordingly
               our
               Saviour
               attributes
               the
               ill
               Success
               of
               Gods
               Word
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               men
               (
               which
               he
               compares
               to
               the
               high-way
               ,
               the
               stony
               and
               thorny
               Ground
               )
               either
               to
               their
               not
               considering
               it
               
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               or
               to
               their
               not
               considering
               it
               deeply
               enough
               ,
               or
               to
               their
               not
               considering
               it
               long
               enough
               .
               Either
               the
               divine
               Truths
               which
               they
               heard
               went
               no
               farther
               than
               their
               Ears
               ,
               and
               so
               lay
               openly
               exposed
               like
               so
               many
               loose
               corns
               upon
               the
               high-way
               to
               be
               picked
               up
               by
               the
               Fowls
               of
               the
               Air
               ;
               or
               if
               it
               entred
               into
               their
               
               Mind
               and
               Consideration
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               slightly
               and
               superficially
               ,
               that
               like
               corn
               sown
               in
               a
               rocky
               ground
               it
               had
               not
               Depth
               enough
               to
               take
               root
               ,
               to
               fasten
               and
               grow
               into
               their
               minds
               and
               digest
               into
               Principles
               of
               Action
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               at
               present
               received
               it
               into
               their
               deeper
               and
               more
               serious
               Consideration
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               for
               
                 a
                 little
                 while
              
               ,
               for
               by
               and
               by
               they
               permit
               their
               worldly
               Cares
               and
               Pleasures
               ,
               like
               Thorns
               ,
               to
               spring
               up
               in
               their
               Thoughts
               and
               Choak
               it
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               arrived
               to
               any
               Maturity
               .
               But
               that
               which
               rendred
               it
               so
               prosperous
               and
               fruitful
               in
               good
               and
               honest
               Hearts
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               having
               heard
               the
               word
               they
               
                 kept
                 it
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               retained
               it
               in
               their
               Thoughts
               and
               Consideration
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 brought
                 forth
                 fruit
                 with
                 patience
              
               ,
               Luk.
               viii
               .
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               So
               that
               to
               the
               making
               of
               a
               good
               Beginning
               in
               Religion
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               only
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               ponder
               the
               Motives
               and
               Arguments
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               ballance
               them
               with
               the
               Difficulties
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               should
               revolve
               and
               repeat
               them
               on
               our
               minds
               till
               we
               have
               represented
               to
               our selves
               with
               the
               utmost
               Life
               and
               Reality
               ,
               whatsoever
               makes
               for
               and
               against
               our
               Entrance
               into
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               ;
               and
               upon
               our
               having
               weighed
               them
               over
               and
               over
               in
               the
               Scales
               of
               an
               even
               and
               impartial
               Judgment
               ,
               we
               have
               brought
               the
               Debate
               to
               this
               Result
               and
               Conclusion
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               infinitely
               
               more
               Weight
               in
               the
               Arguments
               of
               Religion
               to
               persuade
               us
               to
               it
               ,
               than
               in
               all
               the
               Difficulties
               of
               it
               to
               dishearten
               us
               from
               it
               .
               For
               unless
               we
               enter
               into
               Religion
               fore-armed
               with
               the
               Motives
               ,
               and
               forewarned
               of
               the
               difficulties
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               our
               Ground
               ;
               but
               finding
               more
               Opposition
               than
               we
               expected
               ,
               and
               having
               not
               a
               sufficient
               Strength
               of
               Argument
               to
               
                 bear
                 up
              
               against
               it
               ,
               we
               shall
               quickly
               repent
               of
               our
               rash
               Undertaking
               ,
               and
               be
               forced
               to
               retreat
               from
               it
               with
               Shame
               and
               Dishonour
               .
               For
               this
               is
               usually
               the
               Issue
               of
               those
               rash
               and
               unsetled
               Purposes
               which
               men
               make
               in
               the
               heats
               of
               their
               Passion
               ;
               when
               they
               have
               been
               warmed
               by
               some
               pathetick
               Discourse
               ,
               or
               startled
               by
               some
               great
               Danger
               ,
               or
               chafed
               into
               a
               Displeasure
               against
               their
               Sins
               by
               the
               sense
               of
               some
               very
               dolorous
               Accident
               whereinto
               they
               have
               been
               betrayed
               by
               them
               ;
               in
               these
               or
               such
               like
               Cases
               ,
               its
               usual
               with
               men
               to
               make
               hasty
               Resolutions
               of
               Amendment
               ,
               without
               considering
               either
               the
               Matters
               which
               they
               resolve
               upon
               ,
               or
               the
               Motives
               which
               should
               support
               their
               Resolution
               ;
               and
               so
               finding
               when
               they
               come
               to
               Practice
               ,
               more
               Difficulty
               in
               the
               Matter
               than
               they
               were
               aware
               of
               ,
               and
               having
               not
               sufficient
               Motives
               to
               carry
               them
               through
               it
               ,
               their
               Resolution
               flags
               in
               the
               Execution
               ,
               and
               very
               often
               yields
               
               to
               the
               next
               Temptation
               which
               encounters
               them
               .
            
             
               NOW
               though
               I
               do
               not
               deny
               but
               that
               those
               Heats
               of
               Passion
               are
               good
               Opportunities
               to
               begin
               our
               Religion
               in
               ,
               and
               if
               wisely
               improved
               will
               very
               much
               contribute
               to
               our
               Voyage
               heavenwards
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               brisk
               Gale
               of
               Wind
               render
               it
               much
               more
               expedite
               and
               easie
               ;
               yet
               if
               in
               these
               Heats
               we
               resolve
               too
               soon
               ,
               without
               a
               due
               Consideration
               of
               all
               Particulars
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Difficulties
               on
               the
               one
               side
               and
               the
               Arguments
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               it
               is
               hardly
               possible
               that
               our
               Resolution
               should
               ever
               prove
               a
               lasting
               Principle
               of
               Goodness
               .
               For
               when
               we
               resolve
               inconsiderately
               ,
               we
               resolve
               to
               do
               we
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               and
               our
               Resolution
               includes
               a
               thousand
               Particulars
               that
               we
               are
               not
               aware
               of
               ;
               most
               of
               which
               being
               repugnant
               to
               our
               vicious
               Inclinations
               ,
               will
               when
               we
               come
               to
               practise
               them
               be
               attended
               with
               such
               Difficulties
               as
               will
               easily
               startle
               our
               weak
               Resolution
               ,
               which
               having
               not
               a
               sufficient
               Foundation
               of
               Reason
               to
               support
               it
               ,
               will
               never
               be
               able
               to
               outstand
               those
               boisterous
               Storms
               of
               Temptation
               whereunto
               it
               will
               be
               continually
               exposed
               .
               If
               therefore
               we
               mean
               our
               Resolution
               should
               
                 hold
                 out
              
               ,
               and
               commence
               a
               living
               Principle
               of
               Goodness
               ,
               we
               must
               found
               it
               in
               a
               through
               Consideration
               both
               of
               the
               
               Duties
               and
               Difficulties
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Motives
               which
               should
               ingage
               us
               to
               embrace
               it
               ;
               we
               must
               set
               before
               our
               Minds
               all
               the
               Sins
               we
               must
               
                 part
                 with
              
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Duties
               we
               must
               
                 submit
                 to
              
               ,
               and
               fairly
               represent
               to
               our selves
               all
               the
               Difficulties
               and
               Temptations
               wherewith
               we
               must
               ingage
               ;
               and
               as
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lies
               render
               them
               actual
               and
               present
               to
               us
               ,
               by
               supposing
               our selves
               already
               ingaged
               in
               our
               Spiritual
               Warfare
               and
               surrounded
               with
               all
               the
               Temptations
               both
               from
               within
               and
               without
               that
               we
               can
               reasonably
               expect
               will
               oppose
               themselves
               against
               us
               ;
               and
               having
               thus
               placed
               our selves
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Difficulties
               of
               Religion
               ,
               we
               must
               never
               cease
               urging
               our selves
               with
               the
               great
               Arguments
               and
               Motives
               of
               it
               ,
               till
               we
               have
               throughly
               persuaded
               our
               stubborn
               Wills
               and
               obtained
               of
               them
               an
               explicit
               Consent
               to
               every
               Duty
               that
               calls
               for
               our
               Consent
               and
               Resolution
               .
            
             
               III.
               TO
               our
               good
               Beginning
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Warfare
              
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               we
               be
               deeply
               and
               throughly
               convinced
               of
               our
               great
               need
               of
               a
               Mediator
               to
               make
               a
               Propitiation
               for
               our
               Sins
               and
               render
               us
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               For
               't
               is
               to
               convince
               us
               of
               this
               necessary
               Truth
               that
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               so
               expresly
               declare
               that
               as
               
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 God
              
               ,
               so
               
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 Mediator
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               ii
               .
               5
               .
               that
               
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 sin
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 advocate
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Propitiation
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 ours
                 only
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
              
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 't
                 is
                 for
                 his
                 name
                 sake
                 that
                 our
                 sins
                 are
                 forgiven
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               ii
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               12.
               that
               
                 we
                 have
                 redemption
                 through
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               i.
               7
               .
               and
               that
               
                 without
                 the
                 shedding
                 his
                 blood
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 remission
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
                 't
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 himself
                 that
                 Christ
                 put
                 away
                 sin
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               ix
               .
               22
               ,
               26.
               that
               
                 we
                 are
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 his
                 beloved
                 Son
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               i.
               6
               .
               that
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 entred
                 into
                 heaven
                 now
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 us
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               ix
               .
               24
               .
               and
               that
               there
               
                 he
                 ever
                 lives
                 to
                 make
                 intercession
                 for
                 us
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               vii
               .
               25
               .
               that
               
                 't
                 is
                 through
                 him
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 access
                 unto
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               ii
               .
               18
               .
               and
               
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 admittance
                 to
                 his
                 grace
                 and
                 favour
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               v.
               2
               .
               The
               design
               of
               all
               which
               is
               ,
               throughly
               to
               convince
               us
               of
               this
               great
               truth
               ,
               that
               by
               our
               Apostacy
               from
               God
               and
               Rebellion
               against
               him
               we
               have
               all
               rendred
               our selves
               so
               very
               obnoxious
               to
               his
               Vengeance
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               pardon
               us
               upon
               any
               less
               Atonement
               than
               the
               precious
               Blood
               ,
               nor
               admit
               us
               into
               favour
               upon
               any
               less
               Motive
               than
               the
               powerful
               Intercession
               of
               his
               own
               Son
               ;
               that
               by
               the
               heinousness
               of
               our
               Guilt
               we
               have
               so
               highly
               incensed
               the
               Father
               of
               
               Mercies
               against
               us
               ,
               that
               no
               less
               consideration
               than
               the
               Death
               and
               Advocation
               of
               the
               greatest
               and
               dearest
               Person
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               will
               move
               him
               to
               admit
               of
               our
               Repentance
               and
               listen
               to
               our
               Supplications
               .
               And
               certainly
               next
               to
               exacting
               the
               Punishment
               due
               to
               our
               sins
               at
               our
               
                 own
                 hands
              
               ,
               the
               most
               dreadful
               Severity
               he
               could
               have
               expressed
               was
               to
               resolve
               not
               to
               remit
               it
               upon
               any
               other
               consideration
               than
               that
               of
               his
               own
               Sons
               undergoing
               it
               in
               
                 our
                 stead
              
               ;
               by
               which
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               the
               greatest
               reason
               that
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               could
               afford
               to
               tremble
               at
               his
               Justice
               ,
               even
               whilst
               we
               are
               inclosed
               in
               the
               Arms
               of
               his
               Mercy
               .
            
             
               THIS
               therefore
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               deeply
               and
               throughly
               convinced
               of
               ,
               that
               our
               Sins
               have
               set
               us
               at
               such
               a
               distance
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               will
               reconcile
               him
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               that
               though
               without
               our
               Repentance
               he
               will
               never
               be
               reconciled
               to
               us
               ,
               yet
               't
               is
               not
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               that
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               we
               can
               do
               that
               he
               will
               be
               induced
               to
               receive
               us
               into
               favour
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               that
               precious
               Sacrifice
               which
               his
               eternal
               Son
               hath
               offered
               up
               for
               us
               .
               The
               firm
               Persuasion
               and
               Consideration
               of
               which
               will
               mightily
               over-awe
               our
               minds
               ,
               and
               imprint
               upon
               them
               such
               gastly
               and
               horrible
               Apprehensions
               of
               sin
               ,
               as
               
               will
               scare
               us
               from
               all
               thoughts
               of
               Compliance
               with
               it
               ;
               the
               dreadful
               demonstration
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               of
               his
               righteous
               severity
               against
               it
               in
               the
               very
               Reason
               of
               his
               pardoning
               it
               ,
               will
               effectually
               antidote
               us
               against
               all
               our
               sinful
               Securities
               and
               Confidences
               :
               For
               this
               way
               of
               Gods
               pardoning
               us
               upon
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               guards
               his
               Mercy
               with
               such
               an
               awful
               Terror
               ,
               as
               is
               sufficient
               to
               dishearten
               the
               most
               desperate
               sinner
               from
               presuming
               upon
               it
               .
               For
               he
               that
               dares
               presume
               to
               sin
               on
               upon
               a
               Mercy
               that
               cost
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               courage
               enough
               to
               out-face
               the
               Flames
               of
               Hell
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               any
               Mercy
               that
               the
               great
               God
               can
               indulge
               with
               safety
               to
               his
               own
               Authority
               .
               For
               what
               Mercy
               can
               be
               safe
               from
               that
               mans
               Abuse
               and
               Presumption
               ,
               that
               dares
               abuse
               a
               Mercy
               so
               guarded
               and
               secured
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               by
               being
               founded
               upon
               such
               a
               dreadful
               Consideration
               ?
            
             
               AND
               as
               a
               through
               Persuasion
               of
               the
               Necessity
               of
               
                 Christs
                 Sacrifice
              
               to
               the
               Forgiveness
               of
               our
               Sins
               will
               fill
               us
               with
               awful
               Apprehensions
               of
               the
               divine
               Severity
               ,
               and
               set
               before
               us
               a
               most
               dismal
               Prospect
               of
               the
               vast
               demerit
               of
               our
               Sin
               ,
               both
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               ingage
               us
               to
               a
               through
               Reformation
               ;
               so
               a
               through
               conviction
               of
               the
               Necessity
               of
               his
               Intercession
               to
               render
               our
               Duties
               ,
               
               our
               Prayers
               and
               Persons
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               will
               effectually
               humble
               and
               abase
               us
               in
               our
               own
               eyes
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               shew
               you
               by
               and
               by
               ,
               is
               highly
               conducive
               to
               a
               good
               Beginning
               of
               this
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Warfare
              
               .
               For
               next
               to
               banishing
               us
               from
               his
               Presence
               
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               the
               most
               effectual
               course
               God
               could
               take
               to
               abase
               us
               was
               to
               exclude
               us
               from
               all
               immediate
               Intercourse
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               admit
               of
               any
               more
               Addresses
               or
               Supplications
               from
               us
               ,
               but
               only
               through
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               Mediator
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               plain
               Demonstration
               how
               infinitely
               pure
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               base
               and
               vile
               our
               Sins
               have
               rendred
               us
               :
               insomuch
               that
               he
               will
               not
               suffer
               a
               sinful
               Creature
               to
               come
               near
               him
               otherwise
               than
               by
               a
               Proxy
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               accept
               of
               a
               Service
               from
               a
               guilty
               Hand
               ,
               nor
               listen
               to
               a
               Prayer
               from
               a
               sinful
               Mouth
               ,
               till
               't
               is
               first
               hallowed
               and
               presented
               to
               him
               by
               a
               pure
               and
               holy
               Mediator
               .
               So
               that
               unless
               we
               are
               strangely
               inconsiderate
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               be
               touched
               with
               a
               deep
               sense
               of
               our
               own
               Vileness
               ,
               when
               we
               think
               at
               what
               a
               distance
               the
               pure
               and
               holy
               God
               keeps
               us
               ;
               how
               he
               
                 stands
                 off
              
               at
               the
               Stench
               of
               our
               Abominations
               ,
               and
               notwithstanding
               all
               his
               Benignity
               towards
               us
               ,
               will
               neither
               
                 hear
                 us
              
               ,
               nor
               have
               any
               thing
               to
               
                 do
                 with
              
               us
               ,
               without
               the
               powerful
               Intercession
               of
               his
               own
               Son.
               
            
             
             
               AND
               as
               our
               Conviction
               of
               the
               Necessity
               we
               have
               of
               Christs
               Sacrifice
               and
               Intercession
               is
               very
               apt
               to
               affect
               us
               with
               holy
               Sorrow
               and
               Fear
               ,
               both
               which
               are
               very
               powerful
               Instruments
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ;
               so
               our
               persuasion
               of
               the
               Reality
               and
               Excellency
               of
               his
               Mediation
               is
               no
               less
               apt
               to
               inspire
               us
               with
               a
               mighty
               Hope
               and
               Assurance
               of
               Acceptance
               with
               God
               if
               we
               reform
               and
               amend
               .
               For
               it
               seems
               that
               upon
               propitiatory
               Sacrifices
               and
               interceding
               Spirits
               ,
               guilty
               Minds
               have
               been
               always
               inclined
               to
               place
               their
               Confidence
               of
               Acceptance
               with
               God.
               Hence
               it
               was
               a
               Principle
               generally
               received
               by
               men
               of
               all
               Nations
               and
               Religions
               ,
               (
               however
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               )
               that
               for
               sinful
               men
               to
               appease
               the
               incensed
               Divinity
               it
               was
               necessary
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               some
               Life
               should
               be
               sacrificed
               to
               him
               by
               way
               of
               Satisfaction
               for
               their
               Sins
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               nobler
               it
               was
               ,
               the
               more
               propitious
               it
               rendred
               him
               .
               2.
               
               That
               some
               high
               Favourite
               of
               his
               should
               be
               prevailed
               with
               to
               intercede
               with
               him
               in
               their
               behalf
               .
               Whereupon
               understanding
               by
               universal
               Tradition
               that
               there
               were
               a
               sort
               of
               
                 middle
                 Beings
              
               (
               whom
               they
               called
               Demons
               )
               between
               the
               sovereign
               God
               and
               Men
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               address
               to
               these
               and
               to
               bribe
               them
               with
               sacred
               Honours
               to
               interpose
               with
               God
               in
               their
               Behalf
               .
               And
               if
               they
               could
               make
               a
               shift
               to
               
               rely
               upon
               Sacrifices
               ,
               the
               most
               precious
               of
               which
               were
               the
               Lives
               of
               sinful
               Men
               ;
               and
               to
               depend
               upon
               Intercessors
               of
               whose
               Interest
               with
               God
               they
               had
               little
               or
               no
               Security
               ;
               what
               a
               mighty
               ground
               of
               Confidence
               and
               Assurance
               have
               we
               ,
               for
               whom
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               once
               offered
               such
               a
               meritorious
               Sacrifice
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               and
               continues
               to
               make
               such
               a
               powerful
               Intercession
               in
               Heaven
               ?
               For
               besides
               that
               as
               he
               was
               a
               spotless
               and
               innocent
               Person
               ,
               his
               Sacrifice
               was
               wholly
               meritorious
               for
               guilty
               offenders
               ,
               and
               besides
               that
               as
               he
               was
               a
               Person
               of
               infinite
               Value
               and
               Dignity
               his
               Sacrifice
               was
               meritorious
               for
               a
               World
               of
               guilty
               offenders
               ;
               God
               ,
               upon
               whose
               good
               Pleasure
               the
               Admission
               or
               Refusal
               of
               it
               intirely
               depended
               ,
               has
               openly
               declared
               his
               Acceptation
               thereof
               as
               a
               Propitiation
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               ingaged
               himself
               by
               a
               publick
               Grant
               and
               Charter
               of
               Mercy
               to
               indemnifie
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               it
               every
               sinner
               in
               the
               World
               that
               will
               but
               return
               to
               him
               by
               a
               serious
               and
               hearty
               Repentance
               ;
               neither
               of
               which
               great
               things
               could
               ever
               be
               said
               of
               any
               other
               Sacrifice
               .
               And
               in
               the
               virtue
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               his
               own
               personal
               Interest
               with
               his
               Father
               ,
               he
               now
               intercedes
               in
               our
               behalf
               ;
               and
               pleading
               our
               Cause
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               with
               the
               price
               of
               our
               Souls
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               even
               his
               precious
               Blood
               by
               which
               he
               redeemed
               them
               ,
               we
               may
               
               be
               sure
               that
               with
               that
               powerful
               Oratory
               he
               cannot
               fail
               of
               succeeding
               in
               our
               behalf
               .
               For
               having
               purchased
               for
               us
               by
               his
               Blood
               ,
               all
               those
               favours
               which
               he
               intercedes
               for
               ,
               he
               is
               invested
               with
               the
               Right
               and
               Power
               of
               bestowing
               them
               upon
               us
               .
               So
               that
               now
               ,
               for
               our
               greater
               Security
               ,
               all
               those
               Favours
               which
               God
               hath
               promised
               us
               ,
               are
               actually
               deposited
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               our
               Mediator
               ;
               and
               though
               his
               bare
               Promise
               is
               in
               it self
               as
               great
               an
               Assurance
               as
               can
               be
               given
               us
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               that
               guilty
               Minds
               are
               naturally
               anxious
               and
               full
               of
               unreasonable
               Jealousies
               ,
               and
               consequently
               whilst
               they
               looked
               upon
               God
               as
               their
               adverse
               Party
               ,
               and
               a
               Party
               infinitely
               offended
               by
               them
               ,
               would
               have
               been
               very
               prone
               to
               suspect
               the
               worst
               ,
               had
               they
               had
               nothing
               but
               his
               bare
               Word
               to
               depend
               on
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               Condescension
               to
               this
               pitiable
               Infirmity
               of
               his
               sinful
               Creatures
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               only
               promised
               them
               his
               Acceptance
               and
               Favour
               upon
               Condition
               of
               their
               Return
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               hath
               also
               put
               the
               Performance
               of
               his
               Promise
               into
               a
               
                 third
                 Hand
              
               ,
               even
               into
               the
               Hand
               of
               a
               Mediator
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               Nature
               of
               his
               Office
               is
               equally
               concerned
               for
               both
               Parties
               ;
               as
               well
               that
               God
               should
               perform
               his
               Promise
               ,
               if
               we
               performed
               our
               Duty
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               should
               perform
               our
               Duty
               if
               we
               received
               the
               Benefit
               of
               his
               Promise
               .
               And
               
               hence
               ,
               Heb.
               vii
               .
               22
               .
               our
               Mediator
               is
               called
               the
               Sponsor
               ,
               or
               
                 Surety
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 Covenant
              
               .
               So
               that
               now
               we
               have
               no
               longer
               to
               do
               with
               God
               immediately
               as
               our
               adverse
               Party
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               Mediator
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               Office
               is
               obliged
               to
               be
               on
               our
               side
               as
               well
               as
               Gods
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               care
               that
               neither
               receive
               the
               others
               Part
               of
               the
               Covenant
               without
               performing
               his
               own
               .
               Thus
               as
               he
               hath
               been
               sometimes
               pleased
               in
               Complyance
               with
               humane
               Weakness
               to
               enforce
               his
               Promise
               with
               his
               Oath
               ,
               not
               that
               the
               one
               is
               in
               its
               own
               Nature
               a
               greater
               Security
               from
               God
               than
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               because
               with
               Men
               an
               Oath
               is
               more
               obliging
               than
               a
               Promise
               ;
               so
               in
               great
               Condescension
               to
               the
               unreasonable
               Diffidence
               of
               our
               guilty
               Minds
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               only
               promised
               us
               Pardon
               and
               Acceptance
               upon
               our
               Repentance
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               also
               given
               us
               a
               
                 collateral
                 Security
              
               for
               the
               Performance
               of
               it
               ,
               even
               the
               Security
               of
               a
               Mediator
               ,
               in
               whose
               hands
               he
               hath
               deposited
               whatsoever
               he
               hath
               promised
               us
               .
               Not
               that
               
                 in
                 it self
              
               this
               is
               a
               greater
               Security
               than
               his
               own
               bare
               Word
               and
               Promise
               ,
               which
               he
               cannot
               falsifie
               without
               renouncing
               his
               Being
               :
               but
               because
               this
               way
               of
               giving
               Security
               by
               a
               
                 third
                 Person
              
               is
               more
               accommodate
               to
               the
               Method
               of
               our
               Covenants
               and
               Agreements
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               consequently
               more
               apt
               to
               satisfie
               our
               anxious
               and
               diffident
               Minds
               .
            
             
             
               AND
               thus
               the
               Conviction
               of
               our
               need
               of
               a
               Mediator
               ,
               and
               the
               Persuasion
               of
               the
               Reality
               and
               Excellency
               of
               his
               Mediation
               will
               powerfully
               work
               both
               on
               our
               Hope
               and
               Fear
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               main
               Springs
               of
               all
               our
               religious
               Endeavours
               ;
               and
               give
               us
               at
               once
               the
               most
               horrible
               Prospect
               of
               the
               Evil
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               comfortable
               Assurance
               of
               Pardon
               and
               Acceptance
               with
               God
               upon
               our
               Repentance
               and
               Amendment
               ;
               both
               which
               are
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               our
               successful
               Entrance
               into
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Warfare
              
               .
            
             
               IV.
               TO
               our
               Beginning
               of
               this
               
                 Holy
                 Warfare
              
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               be
               affected
               with
               a
               deep
               Sorrow
               and
               Shame
               and
               Remorse
               for
               our
               past
               Iniquities
               .
               For
               this
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               
                 sorrowing
                 to
                 repentance
              
               ,
               and
               tells
               us
               that
               
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 worketh
                 repentance
                 to
                 salvation
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 repented
                 of
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               vii
               .
               9
               ,
               10.
               and
               accordingly
               it
               is
               recorded
               of
               St.
               
               Peter's
               Converts
               that
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               repentance
               was
               their
               being
               
                 pricked
                 at
                 the
                 heart
              
               ,
               Acts
               ii
               .
               37
               .
               and
               even
               Repentance
               it self
               is
               in
               Scripture
               called
               
                 a
                 broken
                 and
                 contrite
                 heart
              
               ,
               this
               being
               the
               most
               immediate
               Preparation
               to
               a
               true
               Repentance
               or
               Change
               of
               mind
               ,
               Psal.
               li.
               17
               .
               And
               hence
               the
               ancient
               Penitents
               are
               described
               in
               Scripture
               as
               
                 girding
                 themselves
                 with
                 sackcloth
                 and
                 repenting
                 in
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
              
               ;
               in
               Allusion
               to
               the
               antient
               
               manner
               of
               great
               and
               solemn
               Mournings
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               put
               on
               Sackcloth
               ,
               cover
               the
               Head
               with
               Ashes
               ,
               and
               sit
               in
               the
               Dust.
               And
               in
               the
               primitive
               and
               purest
               Ages
               of
               Christianity
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               bitterest
               Sorrows
               and
               Remorses
               were
               looked
               upon
               as
               necessary
               Preparations
               to
               Repentance
               ;
               for
               the
               Penitents
               in
               those
               days
               ,
               as
               Tertullian
               and
               Nazianzen
               describes
               them
               ,
               
                 lay
                 prostrate
                 at
                 the
                 Church
                 Doors
                 in
                 Sackcloth
                 and
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 supplicating
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Widows
                 ,
                 hanging
                 on
                 the
                 Garments
                 and
                 Knees
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 kissing
                 their
                 Footsteps
                 and
                 with
                 rivers
                 of
                 Tears
                 in
                 their
                 eyes
                 beseeching
                 their
                 Prayers
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 Pardon
                 .
              
               Now
               though
               we
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Severities
               of
               such
               an
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Discipline
              
               ,
               yet
               are
               we
               equally
               obliged
               with
               those
               ancient
               Penitents
               to
               exercise
               it
               internally
               in
               our
               Hearts
               .
               For
               sin
               is
               as
               bad
               now
               as
               it
               was
               then
               ,
               and
               as
               great
               an
               evil
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               be
               lamented
               by
               us
               with
               an
               equal
               Sorrow
               and
               Remorse
               .
               And
               indeed
               if
               we
               ever
               mean
               to
               wage
               War
               with
               it
               with
               Success
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               we
               should
               acquire
               before-hand
               a
               through
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               the
               Evil
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               we
               should
               chastise
               our
               souls
               with
               some
               degree
               of
               that
               bitter
               Sorrow
               and
               Regret
               it
               deserves
               ,
               and
               
               inflict
               upon
               our selves
               some
               part
               of
               that
               Hell
               of
               infinite
               Horror
               and
               Anguish
               that
               is
               ingendring
               in
               its
               Womb
               ;
               that
               so
               being
               the
               more
               sensible
               of
               its
               Malignity
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               the
               more
               enraged
               against
               it
               and
               enter
               the
               Lists
               with
               it
               with
               the
               greater
               Resolution
               and
               Animosity
               .
               For
               our
               Sorrow
               and
               Remorse
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               serious
               and
               hearty
               ,
               will
               convert
               into
               Hatred
               and
               Indignation
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               Hatred
               will
               animate
               us
               in
               all
               our
               Conflicts
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               render
               us
               more
               obstinate
               against
               their
               Terrors
               and
               Alurements
               .
               So
               that
               when
               in
               the
               aftercourse
               of
               our
               Warfare
               against
               them
               ,
               we
               are
               tempted
               afresh
               to
               yield
               and
               comply
               with
               them
               ,
               the
               Remembrance
               of
               the
               past
               Shame
               and
               
                 Sorrow
                 ,
                 Remorse
              
               and
               Confusion
               we
               have
               undergone
               for
               their
               sakes
               ,
               will
               render
               us
               far
               more
               deaf
               and
               inexorable
               than
               otherwise
               we
               should
               be
               to
               their
               Solicitations
               .
            
             
               IF
               therefore
               we
               would
               ingage
               in
               this
               spiritual
               Warfare
               with
               Success
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               often
               reflecting
               upon
               our
               past
               Sins
               ,
               and
               representing
               them
               to
               our selves
               in
               all
               their
               aggravating
               Circumstances
               .
               And
               when
               we
               have
               surveyed
               them
               
                 round
                 about
              
               ,
               and
               considered
               them
               in
               all
               their
               natural
               
                 Turpitude
                 ;
                 Disingenuity
              
               and
               Indecency
               ,
               and
               applied
               them
               to
               our selves
               with
               all
               their
               appendant
               Stings
               ,
               shameful
               Effects
               and
               dismal
               Circumstances
               ,
               
               so
               that
               our
               hearts
               begin
               to
               feel
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               smart
               and
               bleed
               under
               the
               dolorous
               Sense
               of
               them
               ;
               then
               must
               we
               pour
               them
               out
               before
               God
               in
               sad
               and
               mournful
               Confessions
               .
               For
               the
               very
               Confession
               of
               our
               Sins
               before
               so
               pure
               and
               great
               a
               Being
               ,
               is
               in
               it self
               an
               effectual
               Means
               to
               increase
               our
               Shame
               and
               Sorrow
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               he
               must
               have
               a
               very
               hard
               Heart
               that
               can
               ingenuously
               and
               without
               any
               Reserve
               lay
               open
               his
               crimes
               before
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               in
               all
               their
               black
               Aggravations
               ,
               without
               being
               stung
               with
               a
               sensible
               Regret
               and
               Confusion
               ;
               especially
               if
               he
               frequently
               repeat
               his
               Confessions
               as
               he
               ought
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               V.
               TO
               our
               successful
               Beginning
               of
               this
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Warfare
              
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               we
               earnestly
               implore
               the
               divine
               Aid
               and
               Assistance
               to
               enable
               us
               to
               go
               through
               with
               it
               .
               For
               God
               knowing
               how
               unable
               we
               are
               
                 of
                 our selves
              
               to
               ingage
               in
               this
               great
               Enterprize
               with
               that
               good
               Conduct
               that
               is
               necessary
               to
               give
               us
               any
               probability
               of
               Success
               ,
               hath
               promised
               us
               his
               own
               Presence
               and
               Assistance
               even
               from
               the
               Beginning
               to
               the
               End
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               in
               any
               part
               of
               it
               his
               Assistance
               be
               necessary
               ,
               't
               is
               doubtless
               in
               the
               Entrance
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               shew
               you
               by
               and
               by
               ,
               is
               by
               far
               the
               most
               difficult
               and
               hazardous
               .
               If
               therefore
               we
               presume
               to
               enter
               
               upon
               it
               without
               supplicating
               God
               to
               second
               us
               with
               his
               Grace
               and
               Assistance
               ,
               we
               shall
               quickly
               find
               our selves
               shamefully
               foiled
               and
               defeated
               .
               For
               though
               he
               hath
               promised
               to
               assist
               us
               ,
               yet
               't
               is
               upon
               Condition
               that
               we
               earnestly
               beg
               and
               seek
               him
               ;
               he
               will
               
                 give
                 his
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 ask
                 it
              
               ,
               Luke
               xi
               .
               13
               .
               he
               will
               
                 draw
                 near
                 unto
                 us
              
               ,
               but
               first
               
                 we
                 must
                 draw
                 near
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
              
               James
               iv
               .
               8
               .
               and
               we
               are
               assured
               that
               
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 if
                 we
                 ask
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 if
                 we
                 seek
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 unto
                 us
                 if
                 we
                 knock
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               vii
               .
               7
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               are
               bid
               to
               
                 go
                 boldly
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 obtain
                 mercy
                 and
                 find
                 grace
                 to
                 help
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 need
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               iv
               .
               16
               .
               and
               not
               only
               to
               
                 pray
                 without
                 ceasing
              
               ,
               1
               Thess.
               v.
               17
               .
               but
               
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 by
                 prayer
                 and
                 supplication
                 to
                 let
                 our
                 requests
                 be
                 made
                 known
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
              
               Philip.
               iv
               .
               6
               .
               and
               if
               in
               
                 every
                 thing
              
               we
               ought
               to
               make
               known
               our
               Wants
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               in
               this
               great
               and
               difficult
               Undertaking
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               will
               be
               impossible
               for
               us
               to
               succeed
               without
               his
               heavenly
               Aid
               and
               Assistance
               .
            
             
               WHEREFORE
               as
               we
               hope
               for
               Victory
               in
               this
               our
               
                 spiritual
                 Warfare
              
               ,
               we
               must
               earnestly
               implore
               his
               Concurrence
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               beseech
               him
               to
               second
               us
               in
               all
               our
               weak
               Efforts
               and
               Endeavours
               .
               We
               must
               
               lay
               open
               our
               woful
               Case
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               remonstrate
               to
               him
               that
               we
               are
               heartily
               willing
               to
               do
               what
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               but
               that
               without
               him
               we
               are
               abundantly
               sensible
               all
               will
               be
               
                 in
                 vain
              
               .
               We
               must
               tell
               him
               that
               our
               Dependance
               is
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               our
               Hope
               of
               Success
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               dare
               not
               stir
               one
               step
               without
               him
               ;
               and
               beseech
               him
               that
               he
               will
               not
               
                 stand
                 by
              
               ,
               and
               see
               us
               spend
               our selves
               in
               ineffectual
               Struglings
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               will
               graciously
               stretch
               forth
               his
               helping
               Hand
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               miscarry
               for
               want
               of
               his
               necessary
               Assistance
               .
               Which
               if
               we
               do
               ,
               we
               may
               assure
               our selves
               that
               the
               merciful
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Spirits
               ,
               will
               never
               abandon
               his
               own
               off-spring
               whilst
               it
               cries
               out
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               pitiful
               and
               bemoaning
               Looks
               implores
               his
               Aid
               and
               gracious
               Co-operation
               .
            
             
               WHILST
               therefore
               we
               are
               thus
               endeavouring
               to
               prepare
               our selves
               for
               our
               spiritual
               Warfare
               ,
               we
               ought
               in
               every
               act
               of
               Preparation
               to
               
                 look
                 up
              
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               supplicate
               the
               Concurrence
               of
               his
               Grace
               and
               Spirit
               .
               While
               we
               are
               endeavouring
               to
               believe
               ,
               we
               must
               beg
               him
               
                 to
                 help
                 our
                 Vnbelief
              
               ,
               to
               remove
               all
               Prejudices
               from
               our
               minds
               and
               present
               the
               Evidences
               of
               our
               Religion
               to
               our
               Understandings
               in
               a
               clear
               and
               convincing
               Light.
               When
               we
               are
               setting
               
               our selves
               to
               a
               serious
               Consideration
               ,
               we
               must
               beseech
               him
               to
               fix
               our
               Thoughts
               ,
               to
               suggest
               to
               and
               repeat
               his
               heavenly
               Motives
               and
               Arguments
               so
               fast
               and
               thick
               upon
               our
               Minds
               ,
               that
               no
               sinful
               or
               worldly
               Thought
               may
               be
               able
               to
               crowd
               in
               to
               disturb
               or
               divert
               our
               Meditations
               .
               When
               we
               are
               labouring
               to
               persuade
               our selves
               of
               our
               Need
               ,
               and
               the
               Reality
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Mediation
               ,
               we
               must
               earnestly
               intreat
               him
               to
               open
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               convince
               us
               effectually
               of
               the
               horrible
               Danger
               of
               our
               sin
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               infallible
               Efficacy
               of
               that
               blessed
               Remedy
               .
               When
               we
               are
               attempting
               to
               affect
               our selves
               with
               the
               bitter
               Sense
               of
               our
               past
               Transgressions
               ,
               we
               must
               implore
               him
               to
               strike
               in
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               inspire
               our
               Minds
               with
               such
               piercing
               and
               powerful
               Convictions
               of
               the
               infinite
               
                 Shame
                 ,
                 Baseness
              
               and
               Danger
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               may
               sting
               our
               brawny
               Consciences
               to
               the
               quick
               ,
               and
               dissolve
               our
               frozen
               Souls
               into
               a
               sorrowful
               Repentance
               ;
               that
               so
               when
               we
               enter
               the
               lists
               and
               proceed
               to
               Resolution
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Beginning
               of
               our
               spiritual
               Warfare
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               armed
               against
               our
               Sins
               with
               such
               a
               lively
               Faith
               ,
               such
               puissant
               Considerations
               ,
               such
               Horror
               and
               Animosity
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               such
               an
               assured
               Hope
               of
               being
               rescued
               from
               the
               fatal
               Issues
               and
               Effects
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               may
               be
               able
               to
               promise
               our selves
               
               a
               happy
               Success
               in
               the
               ensuing
               Course
               of
               our
               Warfare
               against
               them
               .
               And
               having
               thus
               fitted
               and
               accoutred
               our selves
               for
               this
               great
               and
               momentous
               Enterprize
               ;
            
             
               VI.
               WE
               are
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               serious
               and
               solemn
               Resolution
               of
               Amendment
               ,
               of
               forsaking
               and
               renouncing
               all
               our
               Sins
               and
               never
               returning
               to
               them
               more
               ,
               whatsoever
               Temptations
               may
               invite
               ,
               or
               Difficulties
               encounter
               and
               oppose
               us
               .
               Which
               Resolution
               is
               in
               Scripture
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               we
               translate
               Repentance
               ,
               but
               in
               strictness
               signifies
               a
               
                 Change
                 of
                 Mind
              
               or
               of
               Purpose
               and
               Resolution
               ,
               a
               renouncing
               our
               sinful
               Purposes
               and
               solemnly
               ingaging
               our selves
               in
               a
               contrary
               Resolution
               of
               
                 living
                 soberly
                 and
                 righteously
                 and
                 godly
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 World.
              
               So
               that
               wheresoever
               the
               Precept
               of
               Repentance
               is
               expressed
               by
               this
               word
               ,
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               oblige
               us
               to
               change
               the
               wicked
               Purposes
               of
               our
               Hearts
               into
               a
               firm
               and
               serious
               Resolution
               of
               forsaking
               all
               ungodliness
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               and
               intirely
               resigning
               up
               our selves
               to
               the
               Will
               and
               Disposal
               of
               God.
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               to
               
                 change
                 our
                 minds
              
               and
               convert
               or
               turn
               ,
               are
               in
               Scripture
               so
               often
               put
               together
               ;
               the
               one
               denoting
               the
               inward
               Change
               of
               our
               Resolution
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               outward
               Change
               of
               our
               Practice
               pursuant
               to
               it
               .
               So
               Acts
               iii.
               19
               .
               
                 repent
                 
                 and
                 be
                 converted
              
               ,
               and
               Acts
               xxvi
               .
               20
               .
               
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 repent
                 and
                 turn
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 do
                 works
                 meet
                 for
                 repentance
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               resolve
               to
               forsake
               their
               Sins
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               their
               Duty
               ,
               and
               put
               their
               Resolution
               into
               Practice
               .
               And
               so
               that
               other
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               we
               also
               render
               Repentance
               ,
               strictly
               signifies
               
                 an
                 after-care
              
               ,
               that
               is
               pursuant
               unto
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 Change
                 of
                 Resolution
              
               .
            
             
               NOW
               this
               Repentance
               or
               Change
               of
               Resolution
               is
               the
               Initial
               Act
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               whereby
               they
               resume
               their
               inward
               man
               from
               the
               Service
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               submit
               and
               resign
               their
               Wills
               to
               God
               ;
               whereby
               in
               Heart
               and
               Will
               they
               forsake
               the
               Devils
               Colours
               ,
               and
               list
               themselves
               Volunteers
               under
               the
               Banner
               of
               Christ.
               And
               being
               so
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               performed
               with
               so
               much
               the
               more
               Care
               and
               Preparation
               .
               For
               the
               Beginning
               of
               all
               great
               Enterprizes
               is
               the
               Ground
               and
               Foundation
               of
               them
               ;
               which
               if
               it
               be
               not
               firmly
               laid
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               sink
               under
               the
               Superstructures
               ,
               and
               to
               endanger
               their
               Ruin
               and
               Downfal
               .
               Now
               all
               the
               foregoing
               Duties
               being
               necessary
               Preparations
               to
               a
               good
               Resolution
               ,
               we
               ought
               before
               we
               resolve
               ,
               to
               spend
               a
               considerable
               portion
               of
               time
               in
               the
               diligent
               Practice
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               resolve
               hand
               over
               head
               till
               we
               are
               
               duly
               and
               throughly
               prepared
               for
               it
               ,
               till
               by
               exercising
               our
               Faith
               and
               Consideration
               ,
               &c.
               we
               have
               broken
               and
               tamed
               our
               perverse
               and
               obstinate
               Wills
               ,
               and
               throughly
               persuaded
               them
               to
               
                 part
                 with
              
               every
               Sin
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 approve
                 of
              
               and
               
                 consent
                 to
              
               every
               Duty
               that
               is
               comprehended
               in
               a
               through
               Resolution
               of
               Amendment
               .
               And
               if
               when
               we
               are
               about
               to
               resolve
               ,
               we
               find
               upon
               a
               strict
               Examination
               any
               secret
               Reserve
               or
               Exception
               in
               our
               Wills
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               Lust
               which
               they
               are
               not
               throughly
               persuaded
               to
               part
               with
               ,
               or
               any
               Duty
               to
               which
               they
               are
               not
               fully
               reconciled
               ,
               we
               ought
               for
               that
               time
               to
               forbear
               resolving
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               on
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               preparatory
               Duties
               ,
               till
               we
               find
               our
               reluctant
               Wills
               throughly
               conquered
               and
               persuaded
               by
               them
               .
               For
               if
               there
               be
               any
               leak
               left
               open
               in
               our
               Resolution
               for
               any
               Sin
               to
               creep
               in
               at
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               insinuate
               in
               the
               next
               Storm
               of
               temptation
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               should
               not
               let
               in
               other
               Sins
               after
               it
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               a
               thousand
               to
               one
               but
               it
               will
               ,
               't
               will
               by
               its
               own
               single
               Weight
               sink
               us
               into
               eternal
               Perdition
               .
               Wherefore
               before
               ever
               we
               enter
               into
               the
               Resolution
               of
               Amendment
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               very
               careful
               that
               our
               Wills
               be
               throughly
               prepared
               for
               it
               ;
               that
               they
               be
               reduced
               to
               a
               fair
               Compliance
               with
               the
               matter
               we
               are
               resolving
               upon
               ,
               and
               effectually
               dissuaded
               out
               of
               all
               Resolution
               
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               and
               when
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               we
               may
               chearfully
               proceed
               to
               the
               forming
               of
               our
               good
               Resolution
               .
            
             
               WHICH
               ought
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               us
               ,
               between
               God
               and
               our selves
               ,
               with
               the
               greatest
               Seriousness
               and
               Solemnity
               .
               For
               now
               our
               Hearts
               being
               ready
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               betake
               our selves
               to
               our
               Knees
               ,
               and
               in
               these
               or
               such
               like
               words
               to
               devote
               our selves
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 O
                 thou
                 blessed
                 Author
                 of
                 my
                 Being
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 fully
                 convinced
                 that
                 I
                 ow
                 my self
                 to
                 thee
                 by
                 a
                 thousand
                 Ties
                 and
                 Obligations
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 infinitely
                 sorry
                 and
                 ashamed
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 so
                 long
                 sequestred
                 and
                 withdrawn
                 my self
                 from
                 thee
                 to
                 serve
                 my
                 own
                 base
                 Lusts
                 and
                 Affections
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 now
                 in
                 thy
                 dread
                 Presence
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 thy
                 holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 I
                 here
                 intirely
                 resign
                 up
                 my self
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 resolve
                 without
                 any
                 Reserve
                 or
                 Exception
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 Temptations
                 I
                 may
                 meet
                 with
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 never
                 wilfully
                 withdraw
                 or
                 alienate
                 my self
                 from
                 thee
                 more
                 .
                 From
                 henceforth
                 I
                 heartily
                 renounce
                 all
                 my
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 most
                 dear
                 and
                 pleasant
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 faithfully
                 promise
                 to
                 continue
                 thy
                 true
                 and
                 loyal
                 Subject
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 breath
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 Invitations
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 I
                 will
                 never
                 revoke
                 the
                 Resolution
                 I
                 now
                 make
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 help
                 me
                 O
                 my
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
             
               AND
               having
               thus
               solemnly
               resolved
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               highly
               necessary
               that
               for
               the
               farther
               Ratification
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               should
               yet
               more
               solemnly
               repeat
               it
               in
               the
               
                 holy
                 Sacrament
              
               ;
               wherein
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Custom
               of
               Feasts
               upon
               Sacrifices
               ,
               God
               and
               every
               faithful
               Communicant
               do
               mutually
               re-oblige
               themselves
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               sacred
               Symbols
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               do
               ratifie
               to
               each
               other
               each
               others
               Part
               of
               that
               everlasting
               Covenant
               which
               by
               the
               Federal
               Rite
               of
               his
               meritorious
               Death
               and
               Sacrifice
               was
               inviolably
               sealed
               and
               confirmed
               .
               So
               that
               when
               we
               take
               those
               holy
               Elements
               into
               our
               hands
               ,
               which
               the
               Priest
               in
               Gods
               stead
               presents
               and
               offers
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               do
               in
               effect
               make
               this
               solemn
               Dedication
               of
               our selves
               to
               God
               ;
               
                 Here
                 we
                 offer
                 and
                 present
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 our selves
                 ,
                 our
                 souls
                 and
                 bodies
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 holy
                 and
                 lively
                 Sacrifice
                 unto
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 here
                 we
                 call
                 to
                 witness
                 this
                 sacred
                 Blood
                 that
                 redeemed
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 vocal
                 Wounds
                 which
                 do
                 now
                 intercede
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 henceforth
                 we
                 oblige
                 our selves
                 never
                 to
                 start
                 from
                 thy
                 service
                 what
                 Difficulties
                 soever
                 we
                 may
                 encounter
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 temptations
                 soever
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 to
                 forsake
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               having
               thus
               resolved
               and
               confirmed
               our
               Resolution
               by
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               taken
               the
               Sacrament
               
               upon
               it
               not
               to
               depart
               from
               what
               we
               have
               resolved
               ,
               we
               have
               actually
               listed
               and
               ingaged
               our selves
               in
               a
               Warfare
               against
               Sin
               ,
               the
               World
               and
               the
               Devil
               ,
               upon
               the
               final
               Success
               whereof
               our
               everlasting
               Fate
               depends
               .
               And
               thus
               you
               see
               what
               Duty
               is
               implied
               in
               the
               Beginning
               or
               Entrance
               of
               this
               warfaring
               Part
               of
               the
               Life
               of
               a
               Christian.
               
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               Wherein
               some
               Motives
               are
               urged
               to
               persuade
               men
               to
               the
               Practice
               of
               those
               Duties
               that
               are
               proper
               to
               the
               Beginning
               of
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               .
            
             
               HAVING
               in
               the
               former
               Section
               given
               a
               brief
               Account
               of
               those
               Duties
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               the
               well
               Beginning
               of
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Warfare
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               ,
               for
               a
               close
               of
               that
               Argument
               endeavour
               to
               press
               and
               persuade
               those
               who
               have
               not
               as
               yet
               begun
               ,
               to
               enter
               immediately
               upon
               it
               ,
               by
               putting
               in
               practice
               these
               Initial
               Duties
               of
               it
               .
               You
               who
               have
               been
               hitherto
               warring
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               striving
               against
               your
               Duty
               and
               your
               Happiness
               ,
               be
               at
               last
               persuaded
               to
               
                 make
                 a
                 Stand
              
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               to
               listen
               to
               the
               voice
               of
               Reason
               and
               Religion
               ,
               which
               do
               both
               call
               aloud
               to
               you
               to
               
                 face
                 about
              
               ,
               to
               desert
               the
               
               Party
               wherein
               you
               are
               ingaged
               ,
               and
               
                 come
                 over
              
               to
               the
               Side
               of
               Virtue
               .
               And
               that
               I
               may
               if
               possible
               prevail
               ,
               I
               do
               here
               earnestly
               beseech
               you
               even
               by
               all
               that
               is
               dear
               and
               precious
               to
               you
               ,
               by
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               and
               by
               the
               Lives
               of
               your
               Souls
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               your
               Hopes
               of
               Happiness
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               seriously
               to
               consider
               with
               me
               these
               following
               Motives
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               vast
               Necessity
               of
               beginning
               this
               our
               Spiritual
               Warfare
               
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               't
               is
               unspeakably
               most
               secure
               and
               advantagious
               for
               us
               to
               begin
               it
               now
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               the
               
                 final
                 Success
              
               of
               it
               doth
               very
               much
               depend
               upon
               the
               well
               Beginning
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               when
               once
               we
               have
               well
               begun
               it
               ,
               the
               main
               Difficulty
               of
               it
               is
               conquered
               .
            
             
               I.
               CONSIDER
               the
               vast
               Necessity
               there
               is
               of
               beginning
               this
               Spiritual
               Warfare
               
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
              
               .
               For
               that
               which
               is
               necessary
               for
               us
               to
               accomplish
               
                 at
                 last
              
               ,
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               undertaken
               by
               us
               
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
              
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               as
               necessary
               for
               us
               to
               oppose
               and
               vanquish
               the
               Temptations
               of
               the
               World
               and
               the
               Corruptions
               of
               our
               own
               Nature
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               
                 not
                 to
                 go
              
               to
               Hell
               ,
               or
               
                 not
                 to
                 miss
              
               of
               Heaven
               .
               For
               in
               this
               great
               Battel
               the
               everlasting
               Fate
               of
               our
               Souls
               is
               to
               be
               decided
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               come
               
               off
               Victors
               ,
               we
               are
               made
               ,
               if
               vanquished
               ,
               we
               are
               undone
               to
               eternity
               .
               So
               that
               in
               this
               spiritual
               Warfare
               we
               do
               not
               contend
               like
               the
               Warriors
               of
               this
               World
               for
               a
               Triumphal
               Wreath
               that
               will
               wither
               upon
               our
               Brows
               ,
               or
               for
               Fame
               and
               Renown
               which
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               Breath
               of
               a
               company
               of
               
                 talking
                 People
              
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               enlarging
               of
               our
               Empire
               over
               the
               next
               handful
               of
               a
               Turf
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               contending
               with
               Enemies
               that
               are
               pursuing
               us
               to
               Hell
               ,
               and
               binding
               us
               in
               Chains
               of
               
                 everlasting
                 Darkness
              
               .
               We
               are
               to
               fight
               for
               our
               Immortality
               ,
               for
               all
               our
               hopes
               of
               Happiness
               and
               Well-being
               in
               a
               never-ending
               Life
               a
               ;
               nd
               when
               so
               much
               depends
               upon
               the
               Success
               of
               our
               Conflict
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               conquer
               and
               be
               crowned
               or
               
                 die
                 ;
                 win
              
               the
               Field
               and
               Heaven
               or
               yield
               our selves
               captive
               to
               eternal
               Misery
               ,
               I
               leave
               you
               to
               judge
               whether
               we
               are
               not
               obliged
               under
               the
               vastest
               Necessity
               one
               time
               or
               other
               to
               begin
               .
               And
               if
               we
               must
               begin
               
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
              
               ,
               why
               not
               now
               as
               well
               as
               hereafter
               ?
               and
               to
               what
               purpose
               should
               we
               defer
               entring
               upon
               that
               Work
               ,
               which
               we
               all
               confess
               we
               must
               
                 at
                 last
              
               not
               only
               begin
               but
               accomplish
               ?
               For
               to
               have
               accomplished
               a
               necessary
               Work
               ,
               especially
               when
               it
               is
               difficult
               and
               important
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               Satisfaction
               to
               the
               Mind
               ;
               and
               whereas
               while
               it
               is
               yet
               to
               do
               ,
               the
               prospect
               of
               the
               pain
               and
               labour
               of
               it
               
               creates
               in
               us
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Trouble
               and
               Anxiety
               ;
               when
               once
               it
               is
               done
               ,
               or
               the
               main
               Difficulty
               of
               it
               is
               over
               ,
               every
               Reflection
               on
               our
               past
               pains
               sweetens
               our
               present
               Repose
               ,
               and
               crowns
               it
               with
               Joy
               and
               Triumph
               .
               And
               thus
               it
               is
               in
               our
               Entrance
               into
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Life
              
               ,
               which
               we
               all
               confess
               to
               be
               both
               necessary
               and
               difficult
               ;
               and
               it
               being
               so
               ,
               what
               do
               we
               else
               by
               our
               delaying
               it
               ,
               but
               only
               prolong
               the
               pain
               and
               trouble
               of
               it
               ?
               And
               whereas
               by
               one
               brave
               Attempt
               we
               might
               ease
               our selves
               and
               set
               our
               Souls
               at
               Rest
               for
               ever
               ;
               we
               languish
               away
               our
               life
               in
               misery
               ,
               and
               are
               sick
               with
               the
               Fear
               of
               our
               Remedy
               .
               Just
               like
               poor
               men
               that
               are
               under
               the
               torment
               of
               the
               Stone
               ,
               they
               know
               they
               must
               be
               cut
               or
               die
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               a
               frightful
               Apprehension
               of
               their
               Remedy
               they
               put
               it
               off
               
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
              
               ;
               they
               promise
               they
               will
               endure
               it
               rather
               than
               lose
               their
               Lives
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               come
               to
               the
               Trial
               their
               Hearts
               fail
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               needs
               have
               a
               little
               longer
               Respit
               ;
               but
               
                 all
                 the
                 while
              
               they
               endure
               not
               only
               the
               pain
               of
               their
               Disease
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Apprehensions
               of
               their
               Cure
               ,
               which
               
                 at
                 last
              
               they
               must
               also
               actually
               endure
               ,
               or
               Death
               which
               is
               much
               more
               terrible
               to
               them
               .
               Whereas
               had
               they
               been
               cut
               
                 at
                 first
              
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               saved
               themselves
               all
               that
               Torment
               and
               Fear
               of
               farther
               Torment
               ,
               which
               they
               endured
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
               their
               Delay
               .
               And
               just
               thus
               it
               is
               with
               those
               who
               defer
               their
               Repentance
               ,
               which
               had
               they
               begun
               
                 at
                 first
              
               when
               they
               fell
               into
               their
               sinful
               Courses
               ,
               their
               Hearts
               might
               have
               been
               at
               Ease
               a
               
                 great
                 while
              
               ago
               ,
               and
               they
               might
               have
               saved
               themselves
               all
               those
               Gripes
               and
               Twinges
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               painful
               Apprehensions
               of
               the
               Smart
               and
               Difficulty
               of
               repenting
               
                 at
                 last
              
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               been
               forced
               to
               endure
               in
               the
               several
               periods
               of
               their
               Delay
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               Repentance
               is
               a
               sad
               Remedy
               !
               Well
               ,
               be
               it
               never
               so
               sad
               ,
               you
               know
               you
               must
               endure
               it
               or
               that
               which
               is
               a
               thousand
               times
               worse
               .
               Why
               then
               you
               will
               endure
               it
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               resolved
               upon
               ,
               but
               fain
               you
               would
               have
               a
               little
               longer
               Respite
               .
               Ah
               foolish
               Souls
               !
               why
               will
               you
               prolong
               your
               Misery
               and
               linger
               out
               your
               Lives
               in
               Torment
               ,
               when
               as
               by
               enduring
               now
               what
               you
               must
               endure
               
                 at
                 last
              
               ,
               you
               might
               be
               presently
               at
               Ease
               ,
               not
               only
               from
               the
               Pain
               of
               your
               past
               Guilt
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Fear
               of
               your
               future
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               II.
               CONSIDER
               that
               't
               is
               unspeakably
               most
               secure
               and
               advantagious
               for
               us
               to
               begin
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               now
               .
               For
               this
               Life
               is
               the
               only
               time
               of
               our
               Trial
               and
               Probation
               ,
               the
               Field
               in
               which
               our
               spiritual
               Warfare
               is
               to
               be
               fought
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               we
               must
               all
               go
               off
               triumphing
               Conquerors
               or
               eternal
               
               Slaves
               .
               And
               alas
               such
               a
               slippery
               and
               uncertain
               thing
               is
               this
               our
               present
               Existence
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               one
               part
               of
               it
               we
               can
               call
               
                 our
                 own
              
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               present
               .
               For
               all
               our
               Futurity
               is
               in
               Gods
               Hand
               and
               Disposal
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               will
               shorten
               or
               prolong
               it
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               prognosticate
               .
               So
               that
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               the
               next
               moment
               may
               finally
               determine
               our
               everlasting
               Fate
               ,
               and
               the
               Hopes
               of
               eternity
               which
               are
               now
               in
               our
               hands
               may
               slip
               through
               our
               fingers
               before
               to
               morrow
               morning
               ,
               and
               leave
               us
               desperate
               for
               ever
               .
               What
               a
               dreadful
               Venture
               therefore
               do
               those
               men
               run
               ,
               that
               delay
               from
               time
               to
               time
               the
               securing
               their
               Salvation
               by
               a
               timely
               Repentance
               ?
               When
               't
               is
               now
               in
               their
               own
               Power
               ,
               would
               they
               but
               lay
               hold
               on
               the
               present
               Opportunity
               ,
               to
               secure
               their
               Victory
               and
               Crown
               ,
               they
               rather
               chuse
               to
               go
               to
               
                 cross
                 or
                 pile
              
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               stake
               them
               upon
               a
               Contingency
               that
               is
               not
               in
               their
               Power
               to
               dispose
               of
               .
            
             
               BUT
               suppose
               they
               could
               secure
               that
               hereafter
               to
               themselves
               to
               which
               they
               do
               so
               venturously
               defer
               their
               Repentance
               ,
               yet
               still
               there
               is
               another
               Venture
               of
               which
               they
               can
               never
               be
               secure
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               whether
               when
               that
               hereafter
               comes
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               out
               of
               a
               just
               Resentment
               of
               their
               present
               Despite
               to
               ,
               and
               Contempt
               of
               his
               Grace
               withdraw
               it
               from
               
               them
               .
               Which
               if
               he
               should
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               left
               in
               as
               great
               an
               incapacity
               of
               repenting
               as
               if
               he
               had
               withdrawn
               their
               Lives
               from
               them
               ;
               it
               being
               as
               possible
               for
               us
               to
               repent
               without
               Life
               when
               we
               are
               dead
               ,
               as
               without
               Gods
               Grace
               while
               we
               are
               living
               .
               So
               that
               promising
               that
               we
               will
               repent
               hereafter
               ,
               we
               promise
               not
               only
               for
               our selves
               but
               for
               God
               too
               ;
               we
               promise
               that
               he
               shall
               wait
               our
               leisure
               and
               dance
               Attendance
               after
               us
               through
               all
               the
               tedious
               Stages
               of
               our
               Delays
               and
               Procrastinations
               ;
               that
               he
               shall
               tamely
               put
               up
               all
               those
               Affronts
               and
               Provocations
               which
               between
               this
               and
               our
               hereafter
               we
               are
               resolved
               to
               offer
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               be
               as
               much
               at
               our
               beck
               ,
               and
               as
               ready
               to
               come
               in
               to
               our
               Assistance
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               think
               fit
               to
               call
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               had
               never
               given
               him
               the
               least
               Offence
               or
               Provocation
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               For
               unless
               we
               can
               secure
               our selves
               of
               this
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               every
               whit
               as
               uncertain
               whether
               we
               repent
               hereafter
               if
               we
               live
               ,
               as
               whether
               we
               live
               to
               hereafter
               to
               repent
               .
               And
               what
               a
               madness
               is
               it
               for
               men
               that
               have
               now
               their
               Lives
               and
               Souls
               in
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
               to
               stake
               and
               venture
               them
               upon
               two
               such
               contingent
               Issues
               ,
               that
               are
               both
               of
               them
               so
               far
               out
               of
               their
               Power
               and
               Disposal
               ?
            
             
               BUT
               suppose
               there
               were
               no
               Hazard
               in
               either
               of
               these
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               as
               secure
               both
               
               of
               our
               own
               Lives
               and
               Gods
               Grace
               as
               we
               are
               of
               the
               present
               Moment
               ,
               yet
               we
               can
               never
               hope
               to
               begin
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               so
               advanaagiously
               as
               now
               .
               For
               all
               the
               time
               we
               are
               deferring
               it
               ,
               our
               Enemies
               are
               gathering
               Strength
               and
               mustering
               up
               their
               Forces
               against
               us
               ;
               our
               bad
               Inclinations
               are
               ripening
               and
               improving
               ,
               and
               our
               evil
               Habits
               are
               growing
               more
               inveterate
               ;
               and
               so
               many
               Degrees
               of
               Strength
               as
               these
               get
               ,
               we
               lose
               ;
               and
               so
               proportionably
               as
               their
               power
               to
               offend
               us
               increases
               ,
               ours
               to
               defend
               our selves
               against
               them
               decreases
               .
               What
               a
               madness
               therefore
               is
               it
               for
               men
               who
               pretend
               to
               be
               resolved
               to
               ingage
               in
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               to
               defer
               it
               as
               they
               do
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               when
               they
               cannot
               but
               be
               sensible
               ,
               if
               they
               take
               any
               notice
               of
               themselves
               ,
               how
               much
               every
               further
               Delay
               improves
               their
               Lusts
               and
               impairs
               their
               Reason
               ,
               how
               it
               fortifies
               their
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               weakens
               themselves
               .
               You
               say
               you
               are
               convinced
               of
               the
               Necessity
               of
               this
               Warfare
               ,
               and
               resolved
               to
               undertake
               it
               
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
              
               ,
               though
               
                 as
                 yet
              
               you
               cannot
               prevail
               with
               your selves
               to
               enter
               upon
               it
               .
               And
               why
               not
               yet
               ?
               why
               for
               some
               reason
               or
               other
               forsooth
               you
               find
               your selves
               averse
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               do
               you
               imagine
               that
               if
               you
               are
               averse
               to
               it
               
                 to
                 day
              
               ,
               you
               will
               be
               less
               averse
               to
               it
               
                 to
                 morrow
              
               or
               next
               day
               ?
               No
               ,
               fond
               Men
               ,
               do
               not
               abuse
               your
               
               selves
               ,
               for
               if
               you
               will
               not
               enter
               upon
               it
               now
               ,
               be
               assured
               of
               this
               you
               will
               never
               find
               your selves
               either
               so
               willing
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               so
               fit
               and
               able
               for
               it
               again
               as
               long
               as
               you
               live
               .
               For
               your
               Lusts
               will
               grow
               every
               day
               dearer
               and
               dearer
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               so
               twine
               and
               wrap
               themselves
               by
               degrees
               about
               your
               Hearts
               and
               Affections
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               every
               day
               find
               your selves
               more
               and
               more
               unwilling
               to
               part
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               they
               will
               cling
               so
               fast
               ,
               that
               there
               will
               be
               no
               pulling
               them
               from
               ye
               without
               pulling
               away
               your
               Souls
               with
               them
               .
               Wherefore
               talk
               no
               more
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               of
               repenting
               hereafter
               ,
               but
               resolve
               once
               for
               all
               that
               you
               will
               repent
               
                 now
                 or
                 never
              
               .
            
             
               III.
               CONSIDER
               the
               
                 final
                 Success
              
               of
               this
               your
               spiritual
               Warfare
               doth
               very
               much
               depend
               upon
               your
               
                 well
                 beginning
              
               of
               it
               .
               By
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               you
               plainly
               see
               there
               is
               an
               absolute
               Necessity
               of
               beginning
               it
               
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
              
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               can
               never
               begin
               it
               so
               securely
               and
               advantagiously
               as
               now
               ;
               but
               unless
               you
               begin
               it
               well
               now
               ,
               that
               is
               with
               a
               through
               Preparation
               of
               Heart
               ,
               you
               were
               e'en
               as
               good
               sit
               still
               and
               not
               begin
               
                 at
                 all
              
               .
               For
               when
               once
               you
               come
               to
               the
               Trial
               ,
               to
               encounter
               the
               Oppositions
               of
               a
               corrupt
               Nature
               ,
               and
               contend
               with
               the
               Difficulties
               of
               a
               holy
               Life
               ,
               you
               will
               then
               quickly
               find
               your
               
               sappy
               Resolutions
               sink
               ,
               and
               like
               so
               many
               rotten
               Banks
               yield
               and
               give
               way
               at
               every
               spring-tide
               of
               Temptation
               .
               But
               as
               the
               well
               laying
               the
               Foundations
               of
               a
               house
               secures
               the
               Superstructures
               against
               the
               violences
               of
               all
               future
               Storms
               and
               foul
               weather
               ,
               so
               the
               first
               setling
               of
               your
               Resolution
               upon
               a
               firm
               and
               stedfast
               Basis
               will
               be
               a
               mighty
               Safeguard
               to
               it
               against
               all
               ensuing
               Storms
               of
               Temptation
               .
               That
               well-grounded
               Faith
               and
               through
               Consideration
               which
               induced
               us
               to
               it
               ,
               will
               go
               along
               with
               it
               and
               guard
               it
               through
               the
               Enemies
               Quarters
               with
               such
               invincible
               Reasons
               as
               no
               sinful
               Motive
               will
               be
               able
               to
               disprove
               or
               cope
               with
               .
               That
               hearty
               Shame
               and
               bitter
               Sorrow
               and
               Regret
               which
               we
               felt
               in
               the
               forming
               our
               Resolution
               will
               animate
               and
               render
               it
               more
               firm
               and
               inexorable
               against
               all
               the
               Solicitations
               of
               sin
               for
               the
               future
               .
               Those
               fervent
               and
               earnest
               Prayers
               which
               preceded
               and
               accompanied
               it
               ,
               will
               not
               only
               ingage
               us
               to
               take
               the
               more
               care
               and
               regard
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               ingage
               God
               also
               to
               contribute
               more
               aid
               and
               assistance
               to
               it
               in
               all
               its
               ensuing
               Conflicts
               and
               Encounters
               .
               And
               when
               in
               the
               framing
               of
               our
               Resolution
               we
               have
               taken
               effectual
               care
               before-hand
               not
               to
               resolve
               upon
               any
               thing
               but
               what
               we
               have
               considered
               the
               difficulty
               of
               ,
               or
               against
               any
               thing
               but
               what
               we
               have
               felt
               the
               shame
               and
               smart
               of
               ,
               or
               upon
               any
               
               Reason
               ,
               but
               what
               we
               have
               throughly
               pondered
               and
               do
               firmly
               believe
               ,
               and
               together
               with
               all
               this
               have
               ingaged
               by
               our
               earnest
               Prayers
               the
               God
               of
               all
               Grace
               to
               aid
               and
               assist
               us
               ,
               we
               may
               with
               some
               Assurance
               promise
               our selves
               a
               blessed
               Issue
               and
               Success
               .
               For
               now
               we
               are
               forewarned
               of
               ,
               and
               fore-armed
               against
               all
               that
               can
               happen
               to
               us
               in
               our
               spiritual
               Warfare
               ;
               now
               there
               is
               no
               Difficulty
               can
               arise
               in
               our
               way
               which
               we
               did
               not
               foresee
               and
               
                 provide
                 against
              
               when
               we
               first
               set
               forward
               to
               Heaven
               .
               So
               that
               if
               from
               henceforth
               we
               do
               but
               take
               an
               honest
               care
               to
               watch
               the
               Motions
               of
               our
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               up
               our
               own
               Hearts
               and
               Courage
               ,
               we
               cannot
               miss
               of
               a
               glorious
               Victory
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               an
               everlasting
               Triumph
               .
            
             
               BUT
               if
               we
               make
               a
               rash
               Beginning
               ,
               and
               resolve
               precipitantly
               without
               observing
               the
               above-named
               Rules
               and
               Directions
               ,
               in
               all
               probability
               our
               hasty
               Purposes
               will
               end
               in
               a
               leisurely
               Repentance
               .
               So
               that
               unless
               we
               intend
               to
               take
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               pains
               in
               Religion
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               to
               weave
               a
               
               Penelope's
               web
               ,
               and
               do
               and
               undo
               as
               long
               as
               we
               live
               ,
               and
               only
               to
               dance
               round
               in
               an
               eternal
               Circle
               of
               sinning
               and
               
                 resolving
                 against
              
               it
               ,
               resolving
               and
               sinning
               again
               ,
               without
               ever
               making
               a
               step
               forward
               but
               still
               
                 wheeling
                 about
              
               to
               the
               same
               Point
               ;
               let
               us
               now
               at
               last
               resolve
               to
               
               begin
               in
               that
               prudent
               Method
               which
               God
               hath
               prescribed
               us
               .
            
             
               IV.
               CONSIDER
               that
               when
               once
               we
               have
               begun
               it
               well
               ,
               we
               have
               conquered
               the
               main
               Difficulty
               of
               this
               our
               spiritual
               Warfare
               .
               For
               though
               it
               be
               an
               easie
               matter
               to
               begin
               ill
               ,
               to
               resolve
               against
               our
               sins
               in
               a
               sudden
               Pet
               ,
               or
               transient
               Heat
               of
               Passion
               ;
               yet
               it
               must
               be
               confessed
               that
               to
               resolve
               well
               and
               wisely
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               that
               firm
               Belief
               and
               through
               Consideration
               of
               things
               ,
               with
               that
               Shame
               and
               Sorrow
               and
               those
               earnest
               Cries
               to
               Heaven
               for
               Aid
               and
               Assistance
               ,
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               the
               founding
               of
               a
               strong
               and
               lasting
               Resolution
               ,
               is
               no
               so
               easie
               a
               matter
               .
               For
               in
               all
               those
               preparatory
               Exercises
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               roving
               Mind
               ,
               a
               hard
               Heart
               ,
               and
               a
               perverse
               Nature
               to
               contend
               with
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               find
               it
               a
               very
               hard
               matter
               to
               call
               in
               our
               wandering
               Thoughts
               and
               unite
               them
               together
               into
               a
               fixt
               and
               steady
               Consideration
               of
               the
               Evidences
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Duties
               and
               Motives
               and
               Difficulties
               of
               it
               .
               And
               whilst
               we
               are
               entertaining
               them
               with
               this
               unwonted
               Argument
               ,
               there
               are
               a
               thousand
               Objects
               with
               which
               they
               are
               better
               acquainted
               that
               will
               be
               calling
               them
               away
               ;
               so
               that
               without
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Violence
               to
               our selves
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               keep
               them
               together
               so
               long
               ,
               as
               
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               forming
               a
               firm
               Assent
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               passing
               a
               true
               and
               impartial
               Judgment
               upon
               the
               Proposals
               of
               Religion
               .
               And
               when
               we
               have
               fixt
               our
               Thoughts
               into
               a
               serious
               Consideration
               of
               the
               Evidences
               of
               Religion
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               our
               Lusts
               will
               object
               much
               more
               against
               them
               than
               our
               Reason
               ;
               that
               they
               will
               be
               casting
               mists
               before
               our
               Eyes
               and
               bribing
               and
               biassing
               our
               Understanding
               the
               other
               way
               ,
               and
               that
               thereupon
               't
               will
               be
               more
               difficult
               than
               we
               are
               aware
               to
               convince
               our selves
               throughly
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               a
               Religion
               that
               is
               so
               diametrically
               opposite
               to
               our
               vicious
               Inclinations
               .
               But
               when
               this
               is
               done
               and
               we
               proceed
               to
               consider
               the
               Duties
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               ballance
               the
               Motives
               with
               the
               Difficulties
               of
               them
               ▪
               in
               order
               to
               the
               obtaining
               of
               our selves
               a
               full
               and
               free
               Consent
               to
               them
               ;
               here
               again
               we
               shall
               find
               our selves
               at
               a
               mighty
               Plunge
               .
               For
               though
               the
               Motives
               to
               our
               Duty
               are
               at
               first
               View
               infinitely
               greater
               and
               more
               considerable
               than
               the
               Difficulties
               of
               it
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               unspeakably
               more
               intolerable
               to
               lose
               the
               Joys
               of
               Heaven
               and
               incur
               the
               Pains
               of
               Hell
               than
               to
               endure
               the
               sharpest
               Brunts
               of
               this
               spiritual
               Warfare
               ;
               yet
               these
               being
               present
               and
               sensible
               have
               a
               more
               Immediate
               Access
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               consequently
               are
               apter
               to
               move
               us
               than
               either
               of
               those
               Motives
               which
               are
               
               both
               of
               them
               future
               and
               invisible
               .
               So
               that
               unless
               we
               do
               earnestly
               press
               and
               urge
               our selves
               with
               those
               Motives
               ,
               and
               imprint
               them
               upon
               our
               minds
               in
               the
               most
               lively
               and
               real
               Characters
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               our selves
               over-ruled
               in
               despight
               of
               them
               by
               these
               present
               and
               sensible
               Difficulties
               that
               are
               before
               us
               .
               But
               when
               we
               have
               effectually
               convinced
               our selves
               that
               those
               Difficulties
               of
               our
               Duty
               are
               much
               less
               considerable
               than
               the
               Motives
               to
               them
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               it
               a
               hard
               Task
               to
               persuade
               our
               Wills
               into
               a
               free
               and
               explicit
               Consent
               to
               all
               the
               Particulars
               of
               it
               .
               For
               now
               we
               shall
               find
               a
               strong
               Aversation
               in
               our
               Natures
               to
               sundry
               of
               those
               Duties
               that
               call
               for
               our
               Approbation
               ,
               and
               there
               will
               be
               a
               mighty
               Counterstriving
               between
               our
               Reason
               and
               Inclinations
               .
               Our
               darling
               Lusts
               ,
               those
               bosom
               Orators
               within
               us
               ,
               will
               now
               employ
               all
               their
               Rhetorick
               to
               dissuade
               us
               from
               parting
               with
               them
               ;
               they
               will
               clasp
               about
               our
               Souls
               ,
               like
               departing
               Lovers
               ,
               and
               use
               all
               their
               Charms
               and
               Allurements
               to
               hold
               us
               fast
               and
               reconcile
               themselves
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               under
               these
               Circumstances
               ,
               though
               we
               have
               all
               the
               reason
               in
               the
               world
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               it
               will
               be
               no
               such
               easie
               matter
               effectually
               to
               dispose
               our
               Wills
               to
               close
               with
               so
               many
               offensive
               Duties
               ,
               and
               part
               with
               so
               many
               beloved
               Sins
               .
               But
               when
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               
               which
               to
               be
               sure
               will
               cost
               us
               many
               a
               violent
               Struggle
               and
               Contention
               with
               our selves
               ,
               there
               are
               other
               Difficulties
               to
               be
               mastered
               .
               For
               now
               we
               must
               reflect
               upon
               our
               past
               ill
               Life
               ,
               and
               expose
               it
               to
               our
               own
               Eyes
               in
               all
               its
               natural
               
                 Horror
                 ,
                 Turpitude
              
               and
               Infamy
               ,
               and
               never
               leave
               reproaching
               our selves
               with
               the
               Foulness
               and
               Disingenuity
               ,
               the
               Madness
               and
               Folly
               of
               it
               ,
               till
               we
               find
               our
               hearts
               affected
               with
               Shame
               and
               Sorrow
               for
               and
               Indignation
               against
               it
               .
               And
               for
               us
               that
               have
               been
               so
               long
               used
               to
               cokes
               and
               flatter
               our selves
               ,
               to
               paint
               and
               varnish
               our
               Deformities
               ▪
               and
               crown
               our
               Brows
               with
               forced
               and
               undeserved
               Applauses
               ;
               for
               us
               to
               condemn
               and
               upbraid
               our selves
               ,
               to
               strip
               our
               Actions
               of
               all
               their
               artificial
               Beauty
               ,
               and
               set
               our selves
               before
               our
               own
               Eyes
               in
               all
               our
               
                 naked
                 ,
                 undisguised
              
               Ugliness
               ,
               and
               not
               look
               off
               till
               we
               have
               lookt
               our selves
               into
               Shame
               and
               Horror
               and
               Hatred
               of
               our selves
               ,
               will
               be
               ,
               at
               first
               especially
               ,
               a
               very
               ungrateful
               Employment
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               a
               good
               while
               perhaps
               before
               our
               hard
               and
               unmalleable
               Hearts
               will
               yield
               to
               the
               impressions
               of
               
                 godly
                 Sorrow
              
               and
               Remorse
               .
               But
               when
               this
               Difficulty
               is
               conquered
               ,
               our
               Work
               is
               not
               yet
               totally
               finished
               .
               For
               now
               we
               must
               
                 come
                 off
              
               from
               our selves
               and
               all
               our
               presumptious
               Dependances
               upon
               our
               own
               Ability
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               deep
               
               sense
               of
               our
               own
               most
               wretched
               Weakness
               and
               Impotency
               throw
               our selves
               wholly
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               earnest
               and
               importunate
               Outcries
               implore
               his
               gracious
               Aid
               and
               Assistance
               .
               And
               let
               me
               tell
               ye
               ,
               to
               men
               that
               have
               been
               all
               along
               inured
               to
               such
               glorious
               Conceits
               of
               themselves
               ,
               such
               mighty
               Confidences
               in
               their
               own
               Abilities
               ;
               that
               have
               promised
               themselves
               from
               time
               to
               time
               that
               at
               such
               and
               such
               a
               time
               they
               would
               repent
               and
               amend
               ,
               as
               if
               without
               Gods
               Help
               't
               were
               in
               their
               Power
               to
               repent
               when
               they
               pleased
               ;
               for
               such
               men
               as
               these
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               to
               come
               out
               of
               themselves
               and
               their
               own
               self-confidences
               ,
               and
               wholly
               cast
               themselves
               upon
               a
               foreign
               Help
               ;
               so
               sensibly
               to
               feel
               ,
               and
               ingenuously
               to
               own
               their
               own
               Inability
               ,
               as
               to
               fly
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               confess
               themselves
               lost
               and
               undone
               without
               him
               ,
               is
               a
               much
               harder
               matter
               than
               we
               can
               well
               imagine
               till
               we
               come
               to
               make
               the
               Experiment
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               ,
               all
               this
               ,
               must
               be
               done
               bfore
               we
               can
               be
               well
               prepared
               to
               resolve
               upon
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               .
            
             
               THIS
               I
               have
               the
               longer
               insisted
               on
               ,
               because
               I
               would
               deal
               plainly
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               shew
               you
               the
               worst
               of
               things
               .
               For
               whether
               you
               are
               told
               of
               it
               or
               no
               ,
               you
               will
               find
               it
               ,
               if
               ever
               you
               make
               the
               Experiment
               ,
               that
               all
               your
               good
               Resolutions
               without
               these
               Preparations
               will
               soon
               unravel
               in
               the
               Execution
               ;
               
               and
               that
               after
               you
               have
               resolved
               a
               thousand
               times
               over
               you
               will
               be
               just
               where
               you
               are
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               step
               farther
               in
               Religion
               .
               But
               for
               your
               Encouragement
               ,
               know
               that
               when
               with
               these
               necessary
               Preparations
               you
               have
               solemnized
               your
               Resolution
               ,
               you
               have
               won
               the
               main
               and
               toughest
               Victory
               in
               all
               your
               spiritual
               Warfare
               ;
               a
               Victory
               by
               which
               you
               have
               
                 pulled
                 down
              
               your
               Sin
               from
               its
               Throne
               ,
               and
               broken
               and
               disarrayed
               its
               Power
               and
               Forces
               ;
               so
               that
               now
               you
               are
               upon
               the
               pursuit
               of
               a
               flying
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               do
               but
               diligently
               follow
               your
               Blow
               ,
               and
               pursue
               your
               brave
               Resolution
               through
               all
               Temptations
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               suffer
               your
               vanquished
               Enemy
               to
               rally
               and
               reinforce
               himself
               against
               ye
               ,
               you
               will
               sensibly
               perceive
               his
               Strength
               decay
               ;
               and
               those
               Lusts
               which
               seemed
               at
               first
               invincible
               ,
               will
               languish
               away
               by
               degrees
               from
               weak
               to
               weaker
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               they
               expire
               into
               the
               Habits
               of
               their
               contrary
               Virtues
               ;
               and
               so
               proportionably
               those
               Virtues
               which
               through
               our
               vicious
               Aversations
               to
               them
               seemed
               at
               first
               impossible
               ,
               will
               grow
               on
               by
               degrees
               from
               possible
               to
               easie
               ,
               and
               from
               easie
               to
               necessary
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               Sins
               will
               be
               more
               impossible
               to
               us
               than
               the
               Virtues
               .
            
             
               NOW
               what
               a
               mighty
               Encouragement
               is
               this
               to
               make
               a
               
                 good
                 Beginning
              
               of
               the
               Christian
               
               Warfare
               ,
               that
               in
               so
               doing
               we
               are
               sure
               to
               conquer
               the
               main
               Difficulty
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               when
               we
               have
               broke
               through
               all
               those
               Oppositions
               that
               lie
               in
               the
               way
               to
               a
               wise
               and
               good
               Resolution
               ,
               we
               are
               past
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               having
               gotten
               over
               those
               steep
               Alps
               at
               its
               Entrance
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               find
               the
               Region
               round
               about
               a
               plain
               and
               an
               easie
               Champain
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               further
               we
               go
               ,
               the
               smoother
               't
               will
               be
               ,
               and
               so
               smoother
               and
               smoother
               till
               at
               last
               't
               will
               be
               all
               sweet
               and
               delightful
               ,
               like
               the
               flowry
               Walks
               of
               Paradise
               .
               Let
               us
               therefore
               be
               persuaded
               ,
               without
               any
               farther
               Delay
               ,
               to
               enter
               immediately
               upon
               this
               our
               holy
               Warfare
               ,
               and
               by
               Faith
               and
               Consideration
               ,
               &c.
               to
               lay
               the
               Foundations
               of
               a
               religious
               Resolution
               ;
               that
               so
               when
               we
               are
               actually
               ingaged
               against
               our
               spiritual
               Enemies
               we
               may
               be
               able
               to
               
                 stand
                 our
                 ground
              
               against
               all
               Temptations
               ,
               and
               that
               having
               finally
               conquered
               and
               subdued
               them
               we
               may
               receive
               that
               Immortal
               Crown
               which
               God
               the
               righteous
               Judge
               hath
               laid
               up
               for
               the
               victorious
               .
            
             
               AND
               so
               I
               have
               done
               with
               the
               First
               Part
               of
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Warfare
              
               ,
               viz.
               our
               Entrance
               into
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               Concerning
               the
               Second
               Part
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Warfare
              
               ;
               with
               a
               particular
               Account
               of
               the
               Duties
               thereunto
               appertaining
               .
            
             
               I
               SHALL
               now
               proceed
               to
               the
               Second
               Part
               of
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Warfare
              
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Course
               and
               Progress
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               
                 holy
                 living
              
               .
               For
               when
               once
               we
               have
               reduced
               our
               Wills
               to
               a
               firm
               and
               well-grounded
               Resolution
               of
               entring
               into
               this
               militant
               State
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               next
               incumbent
               upon
               us
               is
               to
               pursue
               our
               Resolution
               in
               the
               future
               Course
               of
               our
               Lives
               and
               Actions
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               abstain
               from
               all
               Sin
               and
               endeavour
               to
               mortifie
               our
               Inclination
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               practise
               all
               the
               contrary
               Graces
               and
               Virtues
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               improve
               them
               to
               farther
               and
               farther
               degrees
               of
               perfection
               ;
               or
               as
               the
               Scripture
               expresses
               it
               ,
               to
               
                 cease
                 to
                 do
                 evil
              
               and
               to
               
                 learn
                 to
                 do
                 well
              
               ;
               to
               strive
               against
               sin
               and
               to
               die
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 grow
                 in
                 grace
              
               and
               
                 perfect
                 holiness
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God.
              
               In
               this
               consists
               the
               Course
               and
               Progress
               of
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Warfare
              
               .
               In
               order
               whereunto
               it
               's
               indispensably
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               still
               repeat
               the
               Practice
               of
               those
               Duties
               by
               which
               we
               were
               first
               prepared
               to
               enter
               into
               it
               ;
               all
               those
               means
               by
               which
               our
               good
               Resolution
               
               was
               produced
               ,
               being
               naturally
               conducive
               to
               maintain
               and
               support
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               find
               that
               Faith
               and
               Consideration
               ,
               &c.
               are
               not
               enjoined
               as
               temporary
               Duties
               ,
               that
               are
               only
               to
               be
               practised
               in
               the
               Beginning
               of
               our
               Warfare
               ,
               but
               as
               means
               that
               will
               be
               always
               necessary
               for
               us
               throughout
               our
               whole
               Progress
               to
               Heaven
               .
               For
               so
               we
               are
               commanded
               not
               only
               to
               acquire
               a
               sincere
               Faith
               or
               Belief
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               to
               continue
               and
               
                 be
                 stablished
                 in
                 it
              
               ,
               Col.
               i.
               2
               ,
               3.
               compared
               with
               Cap.
               ii
               .
               7
               .
               And
               so
               again
               we
               are
               injoined
               not
               only
               to
               admit
               the
               proposals
               of
               Religion
               into
               our
               Consideration
               ,
               but
               to
               
                 keep
                 them
              
               there
               ,
               Luk.
               viii
               .
               15
               .
               and
               suffer
               them
               
                 to
                 dwell
                 richly
                 in
                 us
              
               ,
               Coll.
               iii.
               16
               .
               And
               so
               for
               all
               those
               other
               preparatory
               Duties
               .
               For
               that
               from
               a
               hearty
               Conviction
               of
               our
               need
               of
               Christ
               we
               should
               beg
               all
               Mercies
               of
               God
               in
               his
               Name
               and
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               is
               a
               standing
               Precept
               of
               Christian
               Devotion
               ,
               John
               xvi
               .
               24
               .
               and
               so
               is
               also
               Confession
               of
               our
               sins
               to
               God
               ,
               1
               John
               i.
               9
               .
               and
               Prayer
               for
               his
               Grace
               and
               Assistance
               ,
               Coll.
               iv
               .
               2
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               only
               required
               that
               we
               should
               once
               repent
               or
               change
               our
               bad
               Resolution
               for
               a
               good
               one
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               should
               also
               repeat
               and
               confirm
               our
               good
               Resolution
               ;
               that
               we
               should
               
                 stablish
                 our
                 hearts
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               keep
               our
               Wills
               fixed
               and
               determined
               to
               all
               good
               Intentions
               and
               Purposes
               ,
               
               James
               v.
               8
               .
               and
               
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               adhere
               to
               the
               Profession
               and
               Practice
               of
               Christianity
               with
               a
               firm
               and
               constant
               Resolution
               ,
               Phil.
               iv
               .
               1
               .
               For
               to
               proceed
               in
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               is
               constantly
               to
               live
               up
               to
               our
               good
               Resolution
               ,
               which
               will
               require
               a
               continued
               Application
               of
               those
               means
               by
               which
               we
               were
               first
               prepared
               and
               disposed
               to
               enter
               into
               it
               .
               Thus
               Faith
               is
               no
               less
               necessary
               to
               inable
               us
               to
               perform
               ,
               than
               it
               was
               to
               prepare
               us
               to
               make
               our
               good
               Resolution
               ;
               and
               still
               the
               more
               we
               believe
               our
               Religion
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               shall
               think
               our selves
               concerned
               in
               its
               proposals
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               more
               firmly
               we
               shall
               be
               resolved
               to
               
                 close
                 with
              
               and
               embrace
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               still
               as
               our
               Faith
               improves
               in
               degrees
               of
               Certainty
               ,
               our
               Resolution
               will
               proportionably
               grow
               stronger
               and
               stronger
               .
               Again
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               necessary
               to
               the
               Birth
               of
               our
               Resolution
               that
               we
               should
               first
               duly
               weigh
               and
               consider
               the
               Motives
               and
               the
               Difficulties
               of
               the
               Duties
               we
               were
               resolving
               on
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               be
               no
               less
               necessary
               to
               the
               Growth
               and
               Emprovement
               of
               it
               that
               we
               should
               frequently
               consider
               over
               these
               Motives
               and
               Difficulties
               again
               ,
               and
               ballance
               them
               one
               against
               another
               .
               And
               at
               first
               especially
               ,
               while
               our
               good
               Resolution
               is
               yet
               in
               its
               Infancy
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               very
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               every
               day
               before
               we
               
               go
               abroad
               into
               the
               World
               spend
               some
               portion
               of
               Time
               in
               fore-thinking
               of
               the
               many
               Temptations
               that
               do
               lie
               in
               wait
               for
               us
               ,
               whether
               in
               our
               Business
               or
               Company
               or
               necessary
               Refreshments
               and
               Diversions
               ;
               and
               fore-arming
               our selves
               against
               them
               with
               the
               Motives
               and
               Arguments
               of
               our
               Religion
               ;
               that
               so
               we
               may
               have
               our
               Weapons
               ready
               when
               ever
               they
               shall
               assault
               us
               ,
               and
               be
               always
               provided
               to
               resist
               them
               .
               Again
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               necessary
               to
               the
               forming
               our
               Resolution
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               convinced
               of
               the
               Necessity
               and
               Reality
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Mediation
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               be
               no
               less
               necessary
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               it
               that
               our
               Hope
               and
               Fear
               which
               are
               the
               Springs
               of
               our
               Action
               should
               still
               be
               excited
               by
               the
               glorious
               Assurance
               of
               Mercy
               and
               horrid
               Prospect
               of
               Sin
               which
               this
               Conviction
               implies
               .
               Once
               more
               ,
               was
               it
               necessary
               to
               the
               
                 well
                 making
              
               of
               our
               Resolution
               that
               we
               should
               affect
               our selves
               before-hand
               with
               a
               hearty
               Shame
               and
               Sorrow
               for
               our
               past
               Transgressions
               ,
               then
               will
               it
               be
               no
               less
               necessary
               for
               the
               strengthening
               and
               confirming
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               ever
               and
               anon
               revive
               this
               our
               Shame
               and
               Grief
               ,
               by
               reflecting
               on
               the
               Filthiness
               of
               our
               past
               State
               ,
               and
               the
               Weakness
               and
               Imperfection
               of
               our
               present
               ,
               and
               by
               an
               ingenuous
               Confession
               of
               both
               to
               the
               high
               and
               holy
               God
               ;
               that
               so
               our
               Shame
               and
               Sorrow
               for
               
               our
               Sins
               being
               digested
               into
               Anger
               and
               Displeasure
               ,
               may
               sharpen
               our
               Resolution
               and
               animate
               it
               more
               and
               more
               against
               them
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               necessary
               to
               the
               founding
               of
               our
               Resolution
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               first
               earnestly
               implore
               the
               divine
               Grace
               and
               Assistance
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               be
               no
               less
               necessary
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               we
               should
               continually
               apply
               our selves
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               ;
               that
               we
               should
               every
               Morning
               commit
               our selves
               to
               Gods
               Grace
               and
               Protection
               ,
               and
               never
               presume
               to
               venture
               among
               the
               Snares
               of
               the
               World
               without
               him
               ;
               that
               we
               should
               count
               it
               as
               unsafe
               for
               us
               to
               go
               out
               of
               our
               Chambers
               without
               being
               armed
               with
               Gods
               Aid
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               to
               rush
               naked
               into
               a
               Battle
               amongst
               Swords
               and
               Spears
               :
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               every
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               
                 at
                 least
              
               ,
               recommend
               our selves
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               beseech
               him
               to
               defend
               us
               against
               all
               those
               Terrors
               and
               Allurements
               which
               either
               the
               Devil
               or
               our
               own
               Lusts
               shall
               propose
               to
               withdraw
               us
               from
               our
               good
               Resolution
               .
               And
               if
               upon
               all
               these
               preparatory
               Exercises
               of
               our
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Consideration
              
               ,
               &c.
               it
               was
               at
               first
               necessary
               for
               us
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               solemn
               Resolution
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               no
               less
               necessary
               that
               with
               the
               same
               continued
               Preparations
               we
               should
               frequently
               iterate
               and
               renew
               it
               ;
               especally
               
                 at
                 first
              
               ,
               till
               the
               
               Strength
               of
               our
               bad
               Inclinations
               is
               in
               some
               measure
               broken
               and
               abated
               .
               Now
               we
               should
               take
               care
               to
               go
               every
               day
               out
               of
               our
               Chambers
               fresh
               armed
               ,
               as
               men
               that
               expect
               an
               Enemy
               at
               the
               Threshold
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               trust
               our
               weak
               Souls
               among
               the
               Temptations
               of
               the
               World
               till
               we
               have
               first
               chained
               up
               our
               Inclinations
               with
               new
               Vows
               of
               fidelity
               .
               So
               that
               you
               see
               the
               Duties
               of
               our
               Entrance
               into
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               are
               not
               so
               peculiar
               to
               to
               that
               State
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               also
               to
               be
               practised
               in
               the
               Course
               and
               Progress
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               BUT
               then
               besides
               these
               ,
               there
               are
               sundry
               others
               that
               are
               necessary
               to
               our
               successful
               Progress
               therein
               .
               All
               which
               I
               shall
               reduce
               to
               these
               following
               Heads
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               we
               take
               care
               to
               arm
               our selves
               with
               Patience
               and
               Courage
               to
               undergo
               and
               encounter
               the
               Trouble
               and
               Difficulty
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               we
               propose
               to
               our selves
               the
               most
               excellent
               Examples
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               we
               apply
               our selves
               to
               our
               
                 Spiritual
                 Guides
              
               for
               Direction
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               we
               be
               very
               curious
               of
               our
               Aims
               and
               Intentions
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               we
               should
               possess
               our
               minds
               with
               a
               lively
               Sense
               and
               awful
               Apprehension
               of
               Gods
               Presence
               with
               ,
               and
               Inspection
               over
               us
               .
            
             
             
               6.
               
               That
               we
               frequently
               examine
               and
               review
               our
               own
               Actions
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               we
               be
               very
               watchful
               and
               circumspect
               in
               the
               Conduct
               and
               Management
               of
               our selves
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               we
               should
               betake
               our selves
               to
               some
               
                 honest
                 Calling
              
               ,
               and
               behave
               our selves
               diligently
               and
               industriously
               therein
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               we
               should
               endeavour
               after
               a
               chearful
               Frame
               of
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               we
               should
               maintain
               in
               our
               minds
               a
               constant
               Sense
               and
               Expectation
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               we
               should
               live
               in
               the
               constant
               use
               of
               the
               
                 external
                 Ordinances
              
               and
               Institutions
               of
               our
               Religion
               .
            
             
               I.
               TO
               the
               Course
               and
               Progress
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               we
               arm
               our selves
               with
               Patience
               and
               Courage
               to
               undergo
               and
               encounter
               the
               Troubles
               and
               Difficulties
               of
               it
               .
               For
               so
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               
                 be
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               Ephes.
               vi
               .
               10
               .
               and
               
                 to
                 be
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 grace
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               ii
               .
               1
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               fortifie
               our selves
               with
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Motives
               of
               Religion
               against
               all
               those
               Hardships
               and
               Oppositions
               which
               may
               rise
               up
               against
               us
               in
               our
               March
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               assured
               before-hand
               that
               
                 we
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 patience
                 that
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 we
                 
                 may
                 receive
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               x.
               36
               .
               and
               therefore
               we
               are
               bid
               to
               
                 strengthen
                 our selves
                 with
                 all
                 patience
                 and
                 long
                 suffering
                 with
                 joyfulness
                 ,
              
               Coll.
               i.
               11
               .
               and
               
                 to
                 run
                 with
                 patience
                 the
                 race
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               xii
               .
               1
               .
            
             
               FOR
               though
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               when
               we
               have
               well
               and
               wisely
               resolved
               ,
               the
               greatest
               Difficulty
               of
               our
               spiritual
               Warfare
               is
               over
               ,
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               dissembled
               that
               even
               when
               this
               is
               performed
               ,
               and
               we
               proceed
               from
               hence
               to
               Execution
               ,
               there
               will
               ,
               
                 at
                 first
              
               especially
               ,
               arise
               such
               Difficulties
               and
               Oppositions
               in
               our
               way
               as
               will
               sufficiently
               try
               our
               Courage
               and
               Patience
               .
               And
               though
               if
               when
               we
               were
               forming
               our
               Resolution
               we
               considered
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               but
               foresee
               great
               Difficulties
               in
               the
               Execution
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               very
               sensible
               what
               strong
               Inclinations
               from
               within
               and
               Temptations
               from
               without
               we
               were
               to
               struggle
               and
               contend
               with
               ;
               yet
               alas
               the
               Difficulties
               of
               all
               Undertakings
               are
               usually
               much
               less
               in
               our
               Foresight
               ,
               than
               in
               our
               Sense
               and
               Experience
               of
               them
               .
               For
               while
               they
               are
               in
               our
               Foresight
               we
               have
               only
               the
               Notions
               and
               Ideas
               of
               them
               to
               encounter
               ,
               and
               these
               being
               not
               so
               stubborn
               as
               
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
              
               are
               much
               more
               easily
               conquered
               by
               us
               .
               So
               that
               when
               instead
               of
               our
               own
               easie
               and
               compliant
               Notions
               we
               come
               to
               contend
               with
               the
               Difficulties
               themselves
               ,
               we
               
               very
               often
               find
               the
               Face
               of
               things
               quite
               changed
               ,
               and
               those
               Difficulties
               which
               did
               so
               easily
               submit
               to
               our
               Apprehensions
               ,
               do
               many
               times
               make
               an
               obstinate
               Resistance
               to
               our
               Endeavours
               .
               And
               thus
               many
               times
               it
               is
               in
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               .
               So
               that
               when
               we
               are
               fore-casting
               the
               Difficulties
               of
               Religion
               in
               our
               Minds
               ,
               we
               must
               always
               allow
               for
               the
               Distance
               of
               them
               which
               usually
               lessens
               their
               Appearance
               ,
               and
               conclude
               with
               our selves
               that
               when
               we
               are
               actually
               ingaged
               with
               them
               we
               shall
               find
               them
               much
               more
               stiff
               and
               incompliant
               to
               our
               Endeavours
               than
               they
               are
               now
               to
               our
               Thoughts
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               prepare
               and
               arm
               our selves
               against
               them
               .
               For
               when
               from
               considering
               we
               proceed
               to
               encounter
               them
               ,
               we
               must
               expect
               to
               find
               that
               to
               discourse
               and
               execute
               are
               things
               of
               a
               widely
               different
               nature
               ;
               and
               that
               those
               Difficulties
               which
               we
               so
               easily
               vanquished
               in
               our
               Thoughts
               and
               Discourses
               ,
               will
               when
               we
               are
               actually
               contending
               with
               them
               put
               us
               to
               a
               much
               harder
               Trial
               of
               our
               Valour
               and
               Constancy
               than
               we
               were
               aware
               of
               .
            
             
               FOR
               if
               we
               should
               have
               nothing
               but
               our
               own
               bad
               Inclinations
               and
               the
               ordinary
               Temptations
               of
               the
               World
               to
               struggle
               with
               ,
               yet
               even
               these
               we
               shall
               find
               sufficient
               to
               exercise
               our
               utmost
               Patience
               and
               Constancy
               .
               For
               we
               must
               not
               expect
               that
               our
               bad
               Inclinations
               ,
               
               especially
               after
               they
               have
               been
               pampered
               and
               improved
               by
               a
               long
               and
               frequent
               Repetition
               of
               forbidden
               Enjoyments
               ,
               will
               be
               presently
               subdued
               and
               mortified
               when
               there
               are
               so
               many
               Temptations
               all
               around
               us
               cotinually
               exciting
               and
               provoking
               them
               .
               No
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               assured
               they
               will
               struggle
               for
               their
               lives
               before
               they
               give
               up
               the
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               are
               deeply
               radicated
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               torn
               from
               their
               Roots
               without
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Time
               and
               Labour
               .
               So
               that
               unless
               you
               have
               a
               great
               stock
               of
               Patience
               and
               Courage
               to
               endure
               and
               out-stand
               their
               tedious
               Resistances
               to
               your
               pious
               Endeavours
               ,
               and
               to
               deny
               them
               those
               vicious
               satisfactions
               which
               they
               feed
               and
               live
               upon
               ,
               till
               you
               have
               starved
               them
               out
               ,
               you
               will
               quickly
               be
               weary
               of
               contending
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               rather
               chuse
               to
               yield
               them
               their
               Desires
               ,
               than
               be
               plagued
               with
               their
               restless
               Importunities
               .
            
             
               BUT
               then
               besides
               these
               ordinary
               Difficulties
               of
               denying
               your
               sinful
               Desires
               and
               Inclinations
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               your
               Lot
               to
               
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 Cross
              
               too
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               your
               Saviour
               through
               a
               dark
               Lane
               of
               Sufferings
               and
               Persecutions
               ;
               and
               then
               you
               will
               need
               a
               world
               of
               Patience
               and
               Courage
               to
               undergo
               all
               that
               Shame
               and
               
                 Reproach
                 ,
                 Loss
              
               and
               
                 Pain
                 ,
                 Fear
              
               and
               Suffering
               ,
               through
               which
               you
               must
               fight
               your
               way
               to
               Heaven
               if
               ever
               you
               come
               
               there
               .
               Since
               therefore
               this
               may
               happen
               to
               ye
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               altogether
               unlikely
               ,
               it
               concerns
               ye
               as
               ye
               hope
               for
               Heaven
               to
               fore-arm
               and
               prepare
               your selves
               against
               it
               .
               So
               that
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               exposing
               us
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               ,
               to
               so
               many
               certain
               and
               probable
               Difficulties
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               without
               reason
               that
               the
               Apostle
               exhorts
               us
               to
               be
               
                 stedfast
                 and
                 immovable
                 ,
                 always
                 abounding
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 our
                 labour
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 vain
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               II.
               TO
               the
               Course
               and
               Progress
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               we
               propose
               to
               our selves
               the
               most
               excellent
               Examples
               .
               For
               Experience
               tells
               us
               that
               good
               Example
               hath
               a
               stronger
               Influence
               upon
               men
               than
               good
               Precepts
               or
               Counsels
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               plain
               ,
               because
               he
               that
               only
               gives
               others
               good
               Advices
               or
               Instructions
               doth
               not
               give
               them
               that
               Security
               that
               he
               believes
               himself
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               seconds
               his
               Counsel
               with
               his
               own
               Example
               .
               For
               they
               who
               are
               instructed
               do
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               depend
               upon
               the
               Judgment
               and
               Authority
               of
               their
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               have
               a
               reasonable
               Security
               that
               their
               Teachers
               do
               believe
               themselves
               before
               they
               will
               be
               induced
               to
               believe
               and
               comply
               with
               what
               they
               are
               taught
               ;
               and
               such
               a
               Security
               is
               not
               to
               be
               fetcht
               so
               much
               from
               their
               Words
               as
               from
               
               their
               Actions
               .
               But
               when
               by
               their
               Examples
               they
               transcribe
               their
               own
               Doctrines
               ,
               it
               is
               visible
               they
               are
               
                 in
                 earnest
              
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               a
               probable
               Argument
               to
               their
               Disciples
               that
               their
               Doctrine
               is
               true
               .
               So
               that
               good
               Example
               teaches
               with
               greater
               Force
               and
               Authority
               than
               good
               Doctrine
               can
               do
               ,
               because
               it
               more
               sensibly
               confirms
               what
               it
               teaches
               ,
               and
               doth
               at
               the
               same
               time
               direct
               us
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               very
               popular
               Argument
               prove
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               do
               it
               .
               Besides
               when
               the
               matter
               which
               the
               Teacher
               advises
               or
               enjoins
               is
               hard
               and
               difficult
               ,
               he
               ought
               for
               the
               Encouragement
               of
               those
               whom
               he
               teaches
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               a
               full
               Assurance
               that
               't
               is
               practicable
               ;
               which
               no
               Argument
               will
               so
               effectually
               do
               as
               his
               own
               Example
               .
               For
               when
               they
               see
               that
               he
               himself
               practises
               what
               he
               teaches
               ,
               that
               is
               an
               ocular
               Demonstration
               to
               them
               that
               't
               is
               practicable
               .
               So
               that
               good
               Example
               carries
               in
               it
               this
               strong
               Encouragement
               to
               Goodness
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               it
               but
               what
               is
               possible
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               greatest
               Difficulties
               that
               attend
               it
               are
               such
               as
               may
               be
               conquered
               by
               Diligence
               and
               sincere
               Endeavour
               .
               And
               as
               it
               gives
               us
               the
               most
               sensible
               Direction
               and
               Encouragement
               to
               Virtue
               ,
               so
               it
               also
               represents
               it
               to
               us
               to
               the
               greatest
               Advantage
               .
               For
               whereas
               Precepts
               and
               Discourses
               of
               Virtue
               are
               only
               the
               Pictures
               and
               artificial
               Descriptions
               
               of
               it
               ,
               a
               virtuous
               Example
               is
               Virtue
               animated
               and
               exposed
               to
               our
               view
               in
               all
               its
               living
               Charms
               and
               Attractions
               .
               And
               therefore
               by
               how
               much
               Nature
               exceeds
               Art
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               accomplished
               Beauties
               excel
               their
               Statues
               and
               Pictures
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               is
               Virtue
               in
               Examples
               more
               amiable
               and
               attractive
               than
               in
               Precepts
               and
               Discourses
               .
               Since
               therefore
               in
               good
               Examples
               we
               see
               Virtue
               alive
               and
               
                 in
                 motion
              
               ,
               exerting
               it self
               in
               the
               most
               comely
               Actions
               and
               graceful
               Gestures
               ,
               this
               must
               much
               more
               effectually
               recommend
               and
               indear
               it
               to
               our
               Minds
               and
               Affections
               than
               the
               most
               pressing
               Discourses
               or
               lively
               Descriptions
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               THIS
               therefore
               is
               one
               of
               those
               great
               means
               of
               holy
               living
               which
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               prescribed
               us
               ,
               viz.
               that
               we
               should
               propose
               to
               our selves
               the
               best
               and
               most
               excellent
               Examples
               ;
               that
               
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 followers
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 through
                 faith
                 and
                 patience
                 inherit
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               vi
               .
               12
               .
               and
               that
               we
               should
               be
               followers
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Leaders
               of
               the
               Flock
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 Christ
                 himself
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               xi
               .
               1
               .
               But
               because
               the
               Examples
               of
               the
               best
               of
               Men
               have
               a
               great
               many
               imperfections
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               very
               often
               intermixt
               either
               with
               Excesses
               or
               Defects
               ,
               and
               tainted
               with
               Superstition
               or
               Enthusiasm
               ,
               by
               reason
               whereof
               they
               frequently
               mislead
               
               those
               that
               tread
               too
               close
               upon
               the
               heels
               of
               them
               ;
               therefore
               we
               are
               more
               particularly
               directed
               to
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               great
               Master
               of
               our
               Religion
               ;
               which
               though
               it
               consists
               of
               an
               unspotted
               Innocence
               and
               perfect
               Virtue
               ,
               yet
               is
               every
               way
               accommodated
               to
               the
               State
               and
               Condition
               of
               humane
               Nature
               and
               Conversation
               .
               For
               he
               conversed
               among
               men
               with
               a
               modest
               Virtue
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               was
               every
               way
               consistent
               with
               an
               ordinary
               Course
               of
               life
               .
               His
               Piety
               was
               even
               and
               constant
               and
               unblameable
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               fairly
               complied
               with
               civil
               Society
               and
               a
               secular
               Conversation
               .
               It
               affected
               not
               high
               Transports
               ,
               and
               Raptures
               of
               Devotion
               ,
               but
               was
               such
               as
               was
               both
               fit
               and
               easie
               for
               Mortals
               to
               imitate
               .
               His
               Virtue
               consisted
               not
               in
               prodigious
               Fastings
               ,
               or
               sour
               and
               unpracticable
               Abstractions
               from
               Sense
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               life
               of
               Justice
               and
               Temperance
               ,
               of
               Humility
               and
               Charity
               and
               Patience
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               life
               as
               is
               not
               only
               proper
               ,
               but
               possible
               for
               us
               to
               transcribe
               .
               So
               that
               in
               his
               glorious
               Example
               he
               hath
               transmitted
               to
               us
               an
               imitable
               Virtue
               ;
               for
               he
               took
               care
               not
               to
               out-run
               the
               Capacities
               of
               Men
               in
               inimitable
               Expressions
               of
               Sanctity
               and
               Virtue
               ,
               but
               so
               far
               as
               he
               could
               
                 innocently
                 ,
                 complied
              
               with
               our
               Weakness
               ,
               and
               
                 kept
                 pace
              
               with
               our
               Strength
               ;
               that
               so
               he
               might
               entertain
               us
               all
               along
               with
               the
               Comforts
               of
               his
               Company
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Influence
               of
               a
               perpetual
               Guide
               .
               And
               as
               that
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               which
               he
               hath
               propounded
               to
               us
               ,
               is
               fitted
               to
               our
               Understandings
               ,
               being
               very
               
                 short
                 ,
                 easie
              
               and
               intelligible
               ;
               so
               ,
               as
               an
               excellent
               Writer
               of
               our
               own
               hath
               observed
               ,
               that
               Copy
               of
               Manners
               which
               he
               hath
               set
               before
               us
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               fitted
               with
               Excellencies
               worthy
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               Compliances
               possible
               to
               be
               imitated
               by
               us
               .
            
             
               AND
               as
               his
               Example
               is
               all
               imitable
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               all
               throughout
               substantially
               good
               .
               For
               it
               consisted
               in
               a
               modest
               Piety
               ,
               a
               simple
               and
               unaffected
               Goodness
               .
               His
               Devotions
               to
               God
               never
               affected
               the
               Stage
               ,
               nor
               did
               they
               ever
               evaporate
               in
               enthusiastick
               Rants
               ,
               or
               unaccountable
               Raptures
               of
               Passion
               ,
               but
               were
               always
               secret
               and
               
                 serious
                 ,
                 calm
              
               and
               manly
               ,
               animated
               with
               a
               seraphick
               Fervour
               ,
               and
               yet
               conducted
               with
               Reason
               and
               Sobriety
               .
               His
               Government
               of
               himself
               was
               exact
               and
               regular
               ,
               his
               Affections
               were
               always
               fixt
               to
               their
               proper
               Objects
               ,
               and
               never
               exceeded
               the
               just
               Limits
               of
               Reason
               ;
               and
               his
               Appetites
               were
               always
               moderated
               by
               his
               Vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               never
               transgressed
               the
               bounds
               of
               Temperance
               and
               Nature
               .
               His
               Conversation
               among
               men
               was
               most
               innocent
               and
               
                 candid
                 ,
                 free
              
               and
               ingenuous
               ;
               neither
               vain
               nor
               
                 morose
                 ,
                 haughty
              
               nor
               sordid
               ,
               but
               equally
               poised
               between
               all
               Extremes
               .
               He
               was
               just
               without
               
               Partiality
               ,
               humble
               without
               Affectation
               ,
               charitable
               and
               beneficent
               without
               Noise
               or
               Respect
               of
               Persons
               .
               His
               Zeal
               was
               wise
               ,
               temperate
               and
               substantial
               ,
               such
               as
               did
               not
               spend
               it self
               in
               a
               furious
               Contention
               for
               ,
               or
               Opposition
               to
               things
               of
               an
               indifferent
               Nature
               ,
               but
               it
               quietly
               submitted
               to
               the
               Customs
               of
               his
               Countrey
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               which
               he
               was
               born
               and
               educated
               ;
               and
               all
               his
               Invectives
               were
               against
               Hypocrisie
               and
               Immorality
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               only
               things
               to
               which
               his
               noble
               and
               generous
               Temper
               could
               never
               be
               reconciled
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               his
               whole
               Religion
               was
               modest
               and
               serious
               ,
               and
               affected
               rather
               to
               be
               seen
               than
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               than
               to
               be
               seen
               .
               His
               Heavenly-mindedness
               was
               such
               as
               rendred
               him
               neither
               too
               sour
               nor
               too
               talkative
               ;
               and
               his
               Patience
               was
               always
               equally
               distant
               from
               Stupidity
               and
               Effeminacy
               .
               For
               so
               when
               he
               endured
               that
               miserable
               Death
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               he
               suffered
               like
               a
               Man
               that
               was
               sensible
               of
               Pain
               ,
               and
               yet
               very
               well
               knew
               how
               to
               undergo
               it
               as
               became
               him
               .
               For
               as
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               he
               did
               not
               breath
               out
               his
               Soul
               like
               an
               effeminate
               Epicure
               ,
               in
               whining
               Complaints
               and
               wretched
               Lamentations
               ;
               so
               neither
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               did
               he
               give
               up
               the
               Ghost
               like
               a
               flanting
               Stoick
               in
               a
               huffing
               Contempt
               of
               death
               ,
               or
               an
               affected
               Insensibility
               of
               Pain
               
               and
               Misery
               .
               But
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               he
               acted
               his
               Part
               in
               that
               bloody
               Tragedy
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               was
               neither
               insensible
               of
               Torment
               ,
               nor
               conquered
               by
               it
               .
               For
               the
               last
               words
               which
               he
               breathed
               ,
               which
               were
               a
               hearty
               Prayer
               for
               his
               Murderers
               ,
               manifested
               his
               Soul
               to
               be
               calm
               and
               serene
               under
               all
               the
               Agonies
               of
               his
               Body
               .
               Thus
               is
               his
               great
               Example
               intirely
               composed
               of
               those
               excellent
               Virtues
               ,
               that
               are
               the
               proper
               Graces
               and
               Ornaments
               of
               humane
               Nature
               .
               Now
               though
               there
               be
               some
               Actions
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Life
               which
               were
               never
               intended
               for
               our
               
                 Imitation
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               such
               wherein
               he
               either
               exercised
               or
               proved
               and
               asserted
               his
               divine
               Authority
               ;
               yet
               whatsoever
               he
               did
               of
               precise
               Morality
               ,
               and
               in
               pursuance
               to
               his
               own
               Laws
               ,
               he
               designed
               and
               intended
               for
               our
               Imitation
               .
               So
               that
               in
               all
               such
               matters
               ,
               as
               his
               Law
               is
               to
               be
               our
               Map
               and
               Rule
               ,
               so
               his
               Practice
               is
               to
               be
               our
               Guide
               and
               President
               .
            
             
               FOR
               this
               is
               the
               great
               End
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               to
               which
               God
               hath
               predestinated
               us
               .
               namely
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               viii
               .
               29
               .
               and
               in
               this
               consists
               our
               
                 putting
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               namely
               ,
               in
               imitating
               his
               Manners
               ,
               and
               following
               the
               Garb
               and
               Fashion
               of
               his
               Conversation
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               our
               Saviour
               tells
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               John
               xiii
               .
               15
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 you
                 
                 an
                 example
              
               (
               that
               is
               of
               Humility
               and
               Charity
               )
               
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 do
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 to
                 you
              
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               one
               of
               his
               great
               Commands
               that
               we
               should
               
                 learn
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 was
                 meek
                 and
                 lowly
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
              
               with
               a
               promise
               that
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               
                 we
                 should
                 find
                 rest
                 unto
                 our
                 Souls
                 .
              
               Mat.
               xi
               .
               29
               .
            
             
               WHEREFORE
               if
               we
               would
               lead
               a
               holy
               Life
               ,
               pursuant
               to
               our
               holy
               Resolution
               ,
               we
               must
               set
               holy
               Examples
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               especially
               that
               most
               holy
               one
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               .
               We
               must
               peruse
               the
               History
               of
               his
               sacred
               Life
               ,
               and
               diligently
               observe
               his
               Carriage
               and
               Demeanour
               in
               all
               those
               Capacities
               and
               Circumstances
               wherein
               he
               was
               placed
               ,
               and
               closely
               apply
               it
               all
               to
               our selves
               as
               a
               perfect
               Pattern
               of
               Action
               .
               Thus
               and
               thus
               did
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 Sic
                 ille
                 manus
                 sic
                 ora
                 —
                 so
              
               he
               demeaned
               himself
               when
               he
               was
               in
               my
               Circumstances
               ,
               after
               
                 this
                 manner
              
               he
               acted
               and
               thus
               he
               suffered
               ;
               and
               can
               I
               follow
               a
               more
               glorious
               Example
               ,
               nay
               would
               it
               not
               be
               a
               burning
               Shame
               for
               me
               not
               to
               imitate
               his
               Manners
               whilst
               I
               profess
               my self
               his
               Disciple
               ?
               Think
               ,
               O
               my
               Soul
               ,
               what
               would
               he
               have
               now
               done
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               in
               thy
               Condition
               and
               had
               thy
               Temptations
               before
               him
               .
               Would
               he
               have
               pawned
               his
               Innocence
               for
               such
               a
               Trifle
               ,
               or
               prostituted
               himself
               to
               such
               a
               
                 base
                 ,
                 infamous
              
               Action
               ,
               to
               avoid
               such
               an
               inconsiderable
               Inconvenience
               ?
               No
               ,
               doubtless
               
               he
               
                 would
                 not
              
               ;
               and
               art
               thou
               not
               ashamed
               to
               comply
               with
               such
               a
               Temptation
               ,
               knowing
               with
               what
               Indignation
               thy
               Saviour
               would
               have
               rejected
               it
               ?
               If
               we
               would
               but
               thus
               inure
               our selves
               to
               reflect
               upon
               our
               Saviours
               Example
               ,
               and
               apply
               it
               to
               and
               compare
               it
               with
               our
               own
               Actions
               ,
               we
               cannot
               imagine
               with
               what
               a
               divine
               Emulation
               't
               would
               inspire
               us
               ;
               how
               it
               would
               animate
               our
               Weaknesses
               ,
               and
               shame
               our
               Irregularities
               ,
               and
               inamour
               our
               Souls
               with
               true
               Virtue
               and
               Goodness
               .
            
             
               III.
               TO
               the
               Course
               and
               Progress
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               frequently
               apply
               our selves
               for
               Advice
               and
               Direction
               to
               our
               
                 spiritual
                 Guides
              
               .
               For
               it
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               that
               men
               of
               a
               secular
               Life
               and
               Conversation
               are
               generally
               so
               engaged
               in
               the
               Business
               and
               Affairs
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               that
               they
               very
               rarely
               acquire
               Skill
               enough
               in
               Religion
               to
               conduct
               themselves
               safely
               to
               Heaven
               through
               all
               those
               Difficulties
               and
               Temptations
               that
               lie
               in
               their
               way
               .
               For
               before
               they
               can
               be
               capable
               to
               guide
               themselves
               safely
               ,
               they
               must
               in
               all
               points
               of
               great
               moment
               be
               able
               to
               distinguish
               between
               Truth
               and
               Falshood
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               difference
               between
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               which
               in
               many
               Instances
               do
               border
               so
               near
               upon
               one
               another
               ,
               that
               it
               requires
               much
               greater
               Skill
               and
               Knowledge
               than
               the
               Generality
               
               of
               men
               are
               Masters
               of
               to
               discern
               the
               Point
               and
               Boundary
               that
               parts
               them
               .
               And
               supposing
               their
               Vnderstandings
               to
               be
               so
               well
               instructed
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               resolve
               them
               truly
               in
               all
               those
               doubtful
               Cases
               wherein
               they
               are
               or
               may
               be
               concerned
               ,
               yet
               still
               there
               is
               generally
               such
               a
               fault
               in
               their
               Wills
               as
               renders
               them
               incompetent
               Judges
               for
               themselves
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               through
               an
               Excess
               of
               Self-love
               they
               are
               prone
               to
               be
               partial
               in
               their
               own
               Concerns
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               unless
               the
               Case
               be
               very
               plain
               ,
               to
               vote
               that
               true
               that
               is
               most
               for
               their
               Interest
               ,
               and
               determine
               on
               that
               side
               they
               are
               most
               inclined
               to
               .
               For
               when
               a
               mans
               Judgment
               is
               before
               in
               Suspence
               ,
               a
               very
               small
               weight
               of
               Interest
               on
               the
               wrong
               side
               of
               the
               Question
               usually
               turns
               the
               Scale
               against
               the
               greater
               probability
               on
               the
               right
               .
               And
               whilst
               Interest
               fees
               mens
               Affections
               ,
               and
               their
               Affections
               bribe
               their
               Judgments
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               almost
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               secure
               their
               Innocence
               whilst
               they
               determine
               all
               Cases
               of
               Right
               and
               Wrong
               at
               the
               Tribunal
               of
               their
               own
               Reason
               .
               For
               when
               once
               they
               have
               determined
               falsly
               (
               as
               
                 many
                 times
              
               to
               be
               sure
               they
               will
               )
               besides
               the
               many
               single
               Miscarriages
               in
               Practice
               that
               will
               be
               consequent
               thereunto
               ;
               by
               practising
               on
               upon
               their
               false
               Determinations
               ,
               they
               will
               intangle
               themselves
               in
               such
               evil
               Customs
               
               and
               Habits
               ,
               as
               by
               that
               time
               they
               have
               discovered
               the
               Error
               of
               their
               Judgment
               will
               render
               it
               very
               difficult
               for
               them
               to
               correct
               the
               error
               of
               their
               Practice
               .
               And
               therefore
               to
               secure
               our selves
               in
               our
               Innocence
               and
               Duty
               ,
               it
               is
               mighty
               necessary
               that
               in
               all
               doubtful
               Cases
               we
               should
               appeal
               from
               our selves
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               others
               ,
               who
               having
               no
               Interest
               to
               biass
               them
               one
               way
               or
               t'other
               ,
               will
               be
               much
               more
               impartial
               ,
               and
               therefore
               (
               if
               they
               have
               but
               equal
               Understanding
               )
               more
               competent
               Judges
               of
               our
               Case
               than
               our selves
               .
            
             
               UPON
               both
               which
               accounts
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               hath
               wisely
               separated
               an
               Order
               of
               Men
               from
               the
               World
               to
               be
               the
               Guides
               and
               Conducts
               of
               Souls
               ,
               to
               oversee
               and
               direct
               the
               secular
               Flock
               ,
               who
               upon
               the
               above-mentioned
               accounts
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               in
               all
               Cases
               competent
               Guides
               of
               themselves
               .
               For
               't
               was
               to
               this
               purpose
               that
               our
               Saviour
               before
               his
               Ascension
               commissioned
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               Mat.
               xxviii
               .
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               
                 All
                 power
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 me
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 in
                 earth
                 .
                 Go
                 ye
                 therefore
                 and
                 teach
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 baptizing
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 teaching
                 them
                 to
                 observe
                 all
                 things
                 whatsoever
                 I
                 have
                 commanded
                 you
                 :
                 and
                 lo
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 alway
                 ,
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               And
               that
               he
               did
               
               not
               intend
               this
               meerly
               for
               a
               temporary
               Commission
               which
               was
               to
               expire
               with
               the
               first
               Bishops
               and
               Propagators
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               designed
               to
               have
               it
               derived
               from
               their
               hands
               to
               all
               the
               succeeding
               Ages
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               is
               evident
               not
               only
               from
               the
               Promise
               annexed
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               which
               plainly
               shews
               that
               't
               was
               to
               continue
               in
               force
               till
               then
               ;
               but
               also
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               they
               to
               whom
               this
               Commission
               was
               immediately
               given
               ,
               did
               actually
               derive
               it
               to
               others
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               i.
               6
               .
               with
               a
               strict
               Charge
               that
               these
               also
               should
               successively
               derive
               it
               to
               others
               ,
               Tit.
               i.
               5
               .
            
             
               AND
               as
               by
               this
               perpetual
               Commission
               Christ
               hath
               Established
               a
               Succession
               of
               men
               to
               be
               the
               Guides
               of
               Souls
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               so
               he
               hath
               obliged
               all
               Christian
               People
               to
               
                 attend
                 to
              
               and
               respect
               them
               as
               such
               .
               For
               
                 he
                 that
                 heareth
                 you
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 heareth
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 despiseth
                 you
                 despiseth
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 despiseth
                 me
                 despiseth
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               x.
               16
               .
               and
               1
               Cor.
               iv
               .
               1
               .
               the
               Apostle
               injoins
               all
               Christians
               
                 to
                 account
                 of
                 these
                 spiritual
                 Guides
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 stewards
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               so
               also
               1
               Thess.
               v.
               12
               ,
               13.
               he
               earnestly
               
                 beseeches
                 them
              
               ,
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               vast
               importance
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 know
                 them
                 which
                 labour
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 over
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 to
                 
                 admonish
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 esteem
                 them
                 very
                 highly
                 in
                 love
                 for
                 their
                 works
                 sake
              
               ;
               and
               Heb.
               xiii
               .
               17
               .
               he
               gives
               this
               Injunction
               ,
               
                 obey
                 them
                 which
                 have
                 the
                 rule
                 over
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 your selves
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 watch
                 for
                 your
                 souls
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 must
                 give
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 joy
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 grief
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 unprofitable
                 for
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               THERE
               being
               therefore
               an
               Order
               of
               men
               that
               are
               thus
               sanctified
               and
               
                 set
                 apart
              
               from
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               the
               Commission
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               consult
               the
               various
               Necessities
               of
               Souls
               ,
               and
               administer
               to
               them
               in
               all
               their
               religious
               Concerns
               ;
               it
               would
               doubtless
               mightily
               contribute
               to
               their
               successful
               Progress
               in
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               if
               in
               all
               their
               streights
               and
               difficulties
               men
               would
               apply
               themselves
               to
               them
               for
               Counsel
               and
               Direction
               with
               such
               Modesty
               and
               Sincerity
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               do
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               they
               might
               reasonably
               expect
               a
               greater
               Blessing
               upon
               their
               Counsels
               than
               other
               mens
               ,
               they
               being
               commissioned
               Guides
               under
               the
               great
               Shepherd
               of
               Souls
               ,
               who
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               suppose
               ,
               will
               more
               especially
               cooperate
               with
               the
               Means
               of
               his
               own
               Ordination
               ,
               besides
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               they
               being
               persons
               that
               are
               wholly
               devoted
               to
               the
               Study
               and
               Ministries
               of
               Religion
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               supposed
               
                 caeteris
                 paribus
              
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               farther
               Insight
               into
               the
               Cases
               
               of
               Souls
               ,
               into
               their
               Dangers
               and
               
                 Refuges
                 ,
                 Diseases
              
               and
               Remedies
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               be
               better
               able
               to
               counsel
               and
               direct
               them
               than
               men
               of
               a
               secular
               Life
               and
               Conversation
               .
               If
               therefore
               men
               would
               be
               but
               so
               kind
               to
               themselves
               ,
               as
               to
               apply
               themselves
               in
               all
               their
               spiritual
               Exigencies
               to
               a
               
                 holy
                 ,
                 wise
              
               and
               well-instructed
               Guide
               ;
               to
               uncover
               their
               Sores
               ,
               
                 lay
                 open
              
               their
               Cases
               ,
               and
               reveal
               the
               Secrets
               of
               their
               Souls
               to
               him
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               is
               necessary
               to
               enable
               him
               to
               make
               proper
               Applications
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expressed
               what
               a
               vast
               Advantage
               they
               might
               make
               of
               him
               .
               He
               would
               be
               instead
               of
               a
               
                 good
                 Genius
              
               or
               
                 Tutelar
                 Angel
              
               to
               their
               Souls
               ,
               to
               suggest
               many
               a
               good
               Thought
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               feed
               their
               Meditations
               with
               many
               an
               useful
               Notion
               ;
               to
               enable
               them
               to
               extract
               from
               the
               Articles
               of
               their
               Belief
               their
               just
               and
               proper
               Inferences
               ,
               and
               reduce
               them
               to
               practical
               Principles
               ;
               to
               rectifie
               their
               Wanderings
               ,
               and
               extricate
               them
               from
               their
               Doubts
               ;
               to
               comfort
               them
               in
               their
               Sorrows
               ,
               and
               quicken
               them
               in
               their
               Indispositions
               ;
               to
               warm
               their
               Indifferencies
               ,
               and
               moderate
               their
               Zeal
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               may
               neither
               be
               becalmed
               by
               the
               one
               ,
               nor
               over-born
               by
               the
               too
               violent
               Gusts
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               to
               direct
               them
               to
               the
               proper
               Methods
               of
               mortifying
               their
               bad
               Inclinations
               and
               conducting
               their
               Religion
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               render
               
               it
               more
               easie
               and
               delightful
               to
               them
               .
               These
               and
               a
               great
               many
               other
               good
               Offices
               a
               wise
               and
               well-experienced
               Guide
               would
               be
               able
               to
               do
               men
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               but
               take
               him
               along
               with
               them
               in
               their
               Journey
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               modestly
               submit
               themselves
               to
               his
               Conduct
               and
               Direction
               .
               And
               in
               thus
               doing
               they
               would
               act
               not
               only
               with
               greater
               Security
               to
               their
               Innocence
               ,
               but
               with
               greater
               satisfaction
               to
               their
               Consciences
               ;
               because
               then
               their
               Actions
               would
               be
               warranted
               not
               only
               by
               their
               own
               private
               Sentiments
               ,
               which
               in
               many
               Cases
               they
               will
               have
               just
               cause
               to
               suspect
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               the
               better
               and
               more
               impartial
               Judgment
               of
               an
               authorised
               Guide
               .
               For
               if
               under
               his
               Conduct
               they
               should
               happen
               in
               any
               doubtful
               Instance
               to
               err
               from
               the
               way
               of
               Truth
               or
               Righteousness
               ,
               they
               will
               have
               this
               Satisfaction
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               used
               the
               best
               Means
               to
               prevent
               it
               ,
               the
               Means
               to
               which
               God
               himself
               hath
               remitted
               them
               ,
               to
               whom
               alone
               they
               are
               accountable
               for
               their
               Actions
               ,
               and
               who
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               well
               imagine
               ,
               will
               very
               much
               compassionate
               such
               Miscarriages
               as
               may
               follow
               upon
               their
               Submission
               to
               his
               own
               Appointments
               .
               But
               if
               notwithstanding
               the
               great
               Care
               that
               he
               hath
               taken
               of
               their
               Souls
               ,
               in
               appointing
               them
               Pilots
               to
               steer
               them
               safely
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               they
               will
               embark
               without
               
               them
               ,
               and
               presume
               so
               far
               upon
               their
               own
               Skill
               as
               to
               venture
               to
               their
               eternal
               Port
               through
               all
               those
               Rocks
               and
               Quicksands
               that
               lie
               in
               their
               way
               ;
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               great
               Danger
               of
               miscarrying
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               do
               ;
               they
               may
               thank
               themselves
               for
               it
               and
               can
               expect
               no
               Pity
               from
               God
               ,
               whose
               careful
               provision
               for
               their
               eternal
               Safety
               they
               have
               so
               ungratefully
               contemned
               and
               neglected
               .
            
             
               IV.
               TO
               our
               prosperous
               Course
               and
               Progress
               in
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               we
               should
               actually
               intend
               and
               aim
               at
               God
               in
               the
               Course
               of
               our
               Lives
               and
               Actions
               .
               For
               it
               is
               of
               mighty
               Advantage
               to
               the
               Conduct
               of
               a
               mans
               Life
               to
               have
               his
               Intentions
               united
               ,
               and
               continually
               to
               act
               with
               one
               steady
               Drift
               and
               Aim
               .
               Because
               while
               he
               intends
               but
               one
               thing
               ,
               he
               unites
               the
               whole
               Vigour
               of
               his
               Nature
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               continually
               driving
               at
               it
               with
               all
               the
               Force
               and
               Activity
               of
               his
               Faculties
               .
               'T
               is
               an
               Italian
               Proverb
               ,
               
                 From
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 one
                 Business
                 good
                 Lord
                 deliver
                 me
              
               ;
               because
               minding
               that
               only
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               the
               more
               expert
               and
               sagacious
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               more
               able
               to
               exceed
               and
               over-reach
               another
               man
               who
               hath
               only
               minded
               it
               by
               the
               by
               ;
               but
               when
               a
               man
               acts
               with
               a
               multifarious
               Intention
               ,
               
               he
               must
               needs
               be
               distracted
               in
               his
               Operations
               ,
               and
               the
               force
               of
               his
               Faculties
               being
               divided
               by
               the
               multiplicity
               of
               his
               Aims
               must
               needs
               be
               so
               weakned
               that
               't
               will
               be
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               pursue
               any
               one
               of
               them
               with
               Vigour
               and
               Activity
               .
               'T
               is
               one
               of
               Pythagoras
               his
               Maxims
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               so
               far
               as
               he
               is
               able
               ,
               to
               fix
               all
               his
               Aims
               upon
               one
               End
               and
               unite
               them
               in
               one
               Center
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               suffer
               himself
               to
               be
               tossed
               hither
               and
               thither
               by
               independent
               Designs
               and
               Intentions
               ;
               because
               this
               will
               unavoidably
               distract
               him
               in
               his
               prosecutions
               ,
               and
               so
               divide
               and
               weaken
               his
               Principles
               of
               Action
               that
               he
               will
               be
               able
               to
               do
               nothing
               to
               any
               Purpose
               .
               God
               therefore
               being
               the
               great
               Object
               of
               Religion
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               in
               order
               to
               our
               progress
               therein
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lies
               ,
               respect
               and
               aim
               at
               him
               in
               the
               whole
               Course
               of
               our
               Actions
               ;
               that
               we
               should
               continually
               
                 look
                 up
              
               to
               him
               as
               to
               the
               directing
               Star
               by
               which
               we
               are
               to
               steer
               our
               Motions
               and
               conduct
               our
               whole
               Lives
               under
               a
               fixt
               Intention
               to
               obey
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               imitate
               his
               Nature
               .
            
             
               AND
               indeed
               unless
               we
               do
               this
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               good
               Men
               in
               the
               Sense
               and
               Judgment
               of
               Religion
               .
               For
               Religion
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               is
               a
               Rule
               of
               divine
               Worship
               ;
               and
               under
               this
               Notion
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               in
               particular
               enjoins
               
               all
               its
               Duties
               ,
               viz.
               of
               Homage
               and
               Worship
               ,
               to
               God.
               For
               it
               requires
               us
               to
               
                 do
                 all
                 as
                 unto
                 God
              
               ,
               Col.
               iii.
               23
               .
               and
               
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               x.
               31
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               do
               all
               in
               Obedience
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               Imitation
               of
               him
               ,
               from
               a
               sincere
               Acknowledgment
               of
               the
               Perfections
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               of
               his
               sovereign
               Authority
               over
               us
               ,
               and
               immutable
               Right
               to
               rule
               and
               command
               us
               .
               Not
               that
               an
               
                 actual
                 ,
                 explicite
              
               Intention
               of
               obeying
               or
               imitating
               God
               is
               necessary
               to
               every
               good
               Action
               ;
               for
               our
               Occasions
               of
               doing
               good
               ,
               being
               so
               infinite
               and
               so
               often
               occurring
               in
               our
               secular
               Affairs
               ,
               and
               our
               Minds
               being
               so
               incapable
               as
               they
               are
               of
               attending
               many
               things
               
                 at
                 once
              
               ;
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               us
               actually
               to
               intend
               Obedience
               to
               God
               in
               every
               good
               thing
               we
               perform
               ;
               but
               that
               in
               the
               general
               we
               should
               heartily
               intend
               it
               is
               indispensibly
               necessary
               to
               the
               consecrating
               our
               best
               Actions
               ,
               and
               adopting
               them
               into
               the
               Family
               of
               Religion
               .
               For
               that
               we
               must
               obey
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               fundamental
               Law
               of
               Religion
               ,
               from
               whence
               all
               the
               particular
               Commands
               and
               Prohibitions
               of
               it
               do
               receive
               their
               Force
               and
               Obligation
               .
               So
               that
               unless
               we
               do
               what
               he
               commands
               with
               a
               
                 general
                 Intention
              
               of
               Mind
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               act
               upon
               a
               religious
               Obligation
               ,
               and
               consequently
               though
               our
               Actions
               should
               be
               materially
               good
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               formally
               religious
               .
            
             
             
               NOW
               to
               the
               fixing
               and
               setling
               such
               a
               
                 general
                 Intention
              
               in
               our
               Minds
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               in
               the
               particular
               Exercises
               of
               our
               Religion
               we
               should
               ;
               so
               far
               as
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               
                 actually
                 intend
              
               and
               aim
               at
               God
               ;
               that
               we
               should
               throw
               by
               all
               other
               Ends
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               and
               refer
               our
               Actions
               directly
               and
               immediately
               to
               him
               ;
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               
                 formally
                 devote
              
               and
               dedicate
               them
               to
               his
               blessed
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               say
               ,
               this
               and
               this
               I
               do
               purely
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 single
                 Intention
              
               of
               Soul
               to
               resemble
               and
               please
               him
               ,
               to
               transcribe
               his
               Nature
               and
               comply
               with
               his
               Will.
               For
               which
               end
               we
               must
               take
               care
               as
               oft
               as
               we
               can
               to
               perform
               our
               religious
               Actions
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               that
               no
               secular
               Ends
               may
               interpose
               between
               God
               and
               our
               Intentions
               ;
               to
               be
               as
               private
               and
               as
               modest
               as
               we
               can
               in
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               not
               expose
               it
               any
               more
               than
               needs
               must
               to
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               lest
               Applause
               and
               Reputation
               should
               intrude
               themselves
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               carry
               away
               our
               Intention
               from
               God.
               For
               thus
               our
               Saviour
               advises
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Charity
               and
               Prayer
               ,
               Mat.
               vi
               .
               1
               ,
               7.
               that
               
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 do
                 our
                 alms
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               nor
               
                 sound
                 a
                 trumpet
                 before
                 them
              
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Streets
               ring
               of
               our
               Charity
               ;
               nay
               ,
               if
               possible
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 let
                 our
                 left
                 hand
                 know
                 what
                 our
                 
                 right
                 hand
                 doth
              
               ;
               but
               that
               our
               Alms
               should
               be
               secret
               ,
               and
               known
               only
               to
               God
               and
               our selves
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               we
               pray
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               affect
               to
               make
               a
               pompous
               shew
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 and
                 corners
                 of
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 enter
                 into
                 our
                 closets
                 and
                 shut
                 our
                 door
              
               and
               in
               the
               most
               private
               manner
               unbosom
               our
               Souls
               to
               God
               ;
               the
               sense
               of
               all
               which
               is
               that
               should
               we
               endeavour
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               in
               us
               lies
               ,
               so
               to
               circumstantiate
               our
               Charity
               and
               Devotion
               as
               not
               to
               give
               any
               Opportunity
               to
               secular
               Ends
               and
               Aims
               to
               obtrude
               themselves
               upon
               us
               ,
               to
               mingle
               with
               our
               pious
               Intentions
               and
               deflower
               the
               Purity
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               NOT
               that
               I
               think
               it
               unlawful
               for
               a
               man
               to
               intend
               any
               thing
               but
               God
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               his
               Duty
               ,
               or
               that
               our
               Intention
               is
               bad
               when
               it
               immediately
               respects
               any
               worldly
               End
               ,
               such
               as
               Pleasure
               or
               Profit
               or
               Honour
               ,
               which
               are
               proposed
               by
               God
               himself
               as
               Arguments
               to
               persuade
               men
               to
               their
               Duty
               ;
               and
               what
               hurt
               can
               it
               be
               for
               men
               to
               aim
               at
               that
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               their
               Duty
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               proposed
               to
               them
               as
               an
               Encouragement
               to
               it
               ?
               'T
               is
               true
               if
               worldly
               Advantage
               be
               the
               only
               or
               chief
               End
               we
               aim
               at
               ,
               our
               Intention
               is
               naught
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               all
               the
               Actions
               thence
               proceeding
               ;
               but
               if
               together
               with
               that
               we
               do
               so
               heartily
               intend
               and
               
               aim
               to
               please
               God
               and
               conform
               our selves
               to
               his
               blessed
               Will
               and
               Nature
               ,
               as
               to
               continue
               on
               in
               the
               path
               of
               our
               Duty
               to
               him
               not
               only
               when
               we
               have
               no
               prospect
               of
               outward
               Advantage
               to
               induce
               us
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               when
               outward
               Evils
               and
               Inconveniences
               lie
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               doubt
               but
               our
               Intention
               is
               truly
               good
               and
               sincere
               ,
               notwithstanding
               those
               immediate
               Respects
               which
               it
               many
               times
               hath
               to
               secular
               Ends
               and
               Inducements
               .
               But
               yet
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               the
               more
               it
               respects
               these
               ,
               the
               more
               imperfect
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               liable
               to
               be
               vanquished
               by
               outward
               Temptations
               .
               For
               it
               's
               a
               plain
               sign
               that
               't
               is
               conscious
               of
               its
               own
               Weakness
               ,
               when
               it
               dares
               not
               stand
               alone
               ,
               but
               is
               fain
               to
               call
               in
               to
               it
               the
               Assistance
               of
               these
               worldly
               Ends
               to
               support
               and
               defend
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               less
               of
               worldly
               Aim
               there
               is
               in
               our
               religious
               Intention
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               the
               more
               pure
               and
               simple
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               of
               substantial
               Piety
               there
               is
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               may
               be
               truly
               sincere
               notwithstanding
               its
               being
               compounded
               with
               secular
               Aims
               and
               Respects
               ,
               yet
               the
               more
               of
               these
               there
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               weaker
               and
               more
               instable
               it
               must
               necessarily
               be
               .
               For
               ,
               our
               Mind
               being
               finite
               ,
               cannot
               possibly
               intend
               many
               things
               with
               equal
               Strength
               and
               Vigour
               ,
               as
               it
               can
               do
               one
               ;
               and
               when
               its
               Intention
               is
               dispersed
               among
               various
               Objects
               
               it
               must
               necessarily
               be
               more
               languid
               than
               when
               't
               is
               
                 collected
                 ,
                 united
              
               and
               fixt
               upon
               one
               ;
               and
               consequently
               the
               more
               a
               mans
               Intention
               respects
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               less
               in
               proportion
               it
               must
               respect
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               on
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               then
               the
               less
               a
               man
               respects
               God
               in
               his
               Duty
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               he
               respects
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               more
               liable
               he
               will
               be
               to
               the
               Temptations
               of
               worldly
               Loss
               or
               Advantage
               .
               For
               when
               those
               Advantages
               which
               he
               so
               much
               respects
               lie
               on
               the
               opposite
               side
               to
               his
               Duty
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               he
               will
               be
               so
               much
               the
               more
               inclined
               to
               desert
               it
               ;
               and
               as
               often
               as
               Fortune
               shifts
               sides
               ,
               and
               carries
               with
               it
               the
               Advantages
               of
               Pleasure
               ,
               Profit
               or
               Honour
               ,
               from
               Virtue
               to
               Vice
               ,
               or
               from
               Vice
               to
               Virtue
               ,
               he
               will
               still
               be
               ready
               to
               
                 face
                 about
              
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               always
               veering
               like
               a
               Weathercock
               to
               a
               contrary
               Point
               upon
               every
               Change
               of
               Wind.
               Whereas
               when
               a
               mans
               Intention
               purely
               respects
               God
               ,
               't
               will
               be
               immovably
               fixt
               among
               all
               the
               Changes
               and
               Alterations
               from
               without
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               outward
               Change
               or
               Capricio
               of
               Fortune
               can
               hinder
               a
               man
               from
               pleasing
               God
               ,
               whose
               Love
               to
               us
               depends
               not
               upon
               our
               being
               poor
               or
               
                 rich
                 ,
                 pleased
              
               or
               
                 pained
                 ,
                 depressed
              
               or
               advanced
               ,
               but
               upon
               our
               being
               truly
               virtuous
               and
               religious
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               our
               Aim
               be
               purely
               to
               please
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               sure
               
               to
               continue
               so
               ,
               which
               side
               soever
               Fortune
               smiles
               upon
               .
            
             
               WHEREFORE
               to
               our
               successful
               Progress
               in
               Religion
               it
               is
               highly
               necessary
               that
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               in
               us
               lies
               ,
               we
               should
               abstract
               and
               separate
               our
               religious
               Intentions
               from
               all
               these
               worldly
               respects
               ;
               and
               this
               must
               be
               done
               by
               looking
               frequently
               up
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               actually
               referring
               and
               dedicating
               our
               Actions
               to
               him
               ;
               by
               shutting
               our
               eyes
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               entring
               upon
               any
               Duty
               ,
               to
               all
               worldly
               Considerations
               ,
               and
               determining
               with
               our selves
               ,
               this
               I
               will
               do
               purely
               because
               't
               is
               Godlike
               ,
               or
               because
               God
               hath
               commanded
               it
               ;
               whether
               I
               shall
               be
               commended
               or
               disgraced
               for
               it
               ,
               whether
               I
               shall
               get
               or
               lose
               by
               it
               I
               will
               not
               now
               regard
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               that
               it
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               hath
               commanded
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               for
               this
               Reason
               only
               I
               will
               do
               it
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               Respect
               or
               Consideration
               .
               By
               which
               means
               we
               shall
               by
               degrees
               so
               purifie
               our
               Intentions
               ,
               and
               refine
               them
               from
               worldly
               Aims
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               act
               vigorously
               in
               Religion
               without
               any
               other
               Respect
               but
               that
               of
               pleasing
               God
               ,
               and
               conforming
               our selves
               to
               his
               Will
               and
               Nature
               .
               And
               when
               once
               we
               can
               do
               thus
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               a
               great
               forwardness
               in
               Religion
               .
               For
               now
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               hath
               got
               such
               an
               Ascendant
               over
               ours
               ,
               that
               as
               we
               can
               cheerfully
               
               obey
               him
               without
               external
               Inducements
               ,
               so
               we
               can
               freely
               contemn
               all
               Inducements
               
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
              
               ;
               and
               it
               being
               our
               great
               and
               chief
               Aim
               to
               please
               and
               be
               like
               him
               ,
               the
               things
               that
               are
               without
               us
               will
               have
               very
               little
               Power
               to
               move
               us
               one
               way
               or
               '
               tother
               .
               Because
               now
               our
               great
               Aim
               is
               above
               them
               ,
               and
               our
               eyes
               are
               so
               stedfastly
               fixt
               upon
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               at
               leisure
               to
               regard
               them
               .
               And
               our
               Mind
               being
               thus
               indisposed
               to
               listen
               to
               the
               restless
               Importunities
               of
               external
               Goods
               and
               Evils
               ,
               our
               Innocence
               is
               safe
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               pass
               triumphantly
               through
               all
               their
               Temptations
               .
               'T
               is
               a
               noble
               Saying
               of
               Epictetus
               ,
               lib.
               2.
               c.
               19.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 eject
                 sorrow
                 and
                 fear
                 and
                 lust
                 from
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 looking
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 resigning
                 our selves
                 to
                 him
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 devoting
                 our
                 lives
                 to
                 the
                 Obedience
                 of
                 his
                 Commandments
                 .
              
               And
               elsewhere
               he
               tells
               his
               Scholars
               ,
               that
               the
               main
               thing
               which
               he
               drove
               at
               was
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               
               
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 free
                 and
                 blessed
                 by
                 persuading
                 them
                 to
                 look
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 whether
                 
                 it
                 be
                 small
                 or
                 great
                 ,
                 lib.
                 2.
                 c.
                 19.
                 
              
               For
               whilst
               in
               our
               religious
               Intentions
               we
               do
               
                 too
                 much
              
               respect
               the
               things
               that
               are
               without
               us
               ,
               we
               do
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               intrust
               them
               with
               our
               Virtue
               and
               Religion
               ;
               and
               so
               far
               as
               we
               make
               them
               Inducements
               to
               our
               Duty
               ,
               so
               far
               it
               is
               in
               their
               Power
               to
               secure
               or
               betray
               it
               .
               As
               for
               Instance
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               I
               aim
               at
               Profit
               in
               any
               religious
               Action
               ,
               so
               much
               Power
               Profit
               hath
               over
               my
               Religion
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               same
               Profit
               should
               invite
               me
               to
               a
               wicked
               Action
               ,
               it
               will
               have
               as
               much
               Power
               to
               betray
               my
               Religion
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               to
               secure
               it
               ;
               for
               the
               same
               Gain
               will
               have
               the
               same
               Influence
               on
               me
               when
               it
               tempts
               me
               to
               sin
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               when
               it
               tempts
               me
               to
               obey
               .
               What
               a
               dangerous
               thing
               therefore
               is
               it
               for
               men
               to
               intrust
               such
               a
               treasure
               as
               their
               Innocence
               and
               Religion
               in
               such
               irresponsible
               hands
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               those
               outward
               things
               which
               are
               the
               Temptations
               of
               Vice
               ,
               a
               power
               to
               dispose
               of
               their
               Virtue
               ?
               What
               is
               this
               but
               to
               commit
               the
               keeping
               of
               our
               Sheep
               to
               a
               Wolf
               ,
               or
               of
               our
               Chastity
               to
               a
               Goat
               ?
               Wherefore
               as
               we
               would
               be
               safe
               in
               our
               religious
               Progress
               ,
               it
               highly
               concerns
               us
               to
               purifie
               our
               good
               Intentions
               so
               far
               as
               we
               are
               able
               from
               all
               worldly
               Respects
               ,
               and
               to
               level
               them
               directly
               and
               immediately
               at
               God.
               And
               in
               order
               hereunto
               ,
            
             
             
               V.
               To
               render
               the
               Course
               and
               Progress
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               successful
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               we
               possess
               our
               Minds
               ,
               with
               an
               awful
               Apprehension
               of
               Gods
               Presence
               with
               ,
               and
               Inspection
               over
               us
               .
               Among
               the
               many
               excellent
               Rules
               ,
               which
               the
               Heathen
               Moralists
               have
               given
               for
               the
               Conduct
               of
               mens
               Lives
               ,
               this
               is
               one
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               whole
               Course
               of
               their
               Lives
               they
               should
               imagin
               some
               
                 excellent
                 person
              
               ,
               for
               whom
               they
               have
               a
               great
               Veneration
               ,
               to
               be
               present
               with
               'um
               ,
               as
               a
               Witness
               and
               Spectator
               of
               all
               their
               Actions
               .
               And
               it
               was
               wholesome
               Advice
               that
               one
               gave
               his
               lewd
               Friend
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               hang
               the
               Picture
               of
               his
               grave
               and
               serious
               Father
               in
               the
               Room
               where
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               celebrate
               his
               Debauches
               ;
               imagining
               that
               the
               severe
               eye
               of
               the
               good
               old
               Man
               ,
               though
               but
               in
               Effigie
               ,
               would
               give
               a
               mighty
               check
               to
               the
               wanton
               Sallies
               of
               the
               intemperate
               Youth
               .
               And
               if
               the
               bare
               Fiction
               of
               a
               Mans
               being
               present
               with
               us
               ,
               or
               his
               being
               present
               only
               in
               a
               dead
               Picture
               ,
               may
               be
               rationally
               supposed
               to
               have
               so
               strong
               an
               Influence
               on
               our
               Actions
               ;
               of
               how
               much
               greater
               Force
               must
               our
               firm
               Belief
               and
               Sense
               of
               Gods
               Presence
               with
               us
               be
               to
               regulate
               our
               Lives
               and
               Actions
               ?
               And
               that
               he
               is
               thus
               present
               with
               us
               we
               have
               sufficient
               reason
               to
               conclude
               ,
               not
               only
               from
               the
               infinite
               Plenitude
               of
               his
               Essence
               ,
               which
               being
               
               Self-existent
               could
               not
               be
               bounded
               or
               limited
               by
               any
               Cause
               from
               without
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               necessarily
               be
               boundless
               and
               immense
               ;
               but
               also
               from
               express
               Assertions
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               assures
               us
               
                 that
                 his
                 eyes
                 are
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 beholding
                 the
                 evil
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               xv
               .
               3
               .
               
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 at
                 hand
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 God
                 afar
                 off
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 hide
                 himself
                 in
                 secret
                 places
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 fills
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
              
               Jer.
               xxiii
               .
               23
               ,
               24.
               and
               that
               we
               can
               go
               no
               whither
               
                 from
                 his
                 presence
              
               ,
               Psal.
               cxxxix
               .
               7
               ,
               8.
               and
               that
               
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 naked
                 and
                 open
                 to
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               iv
               .
               13
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               World
               is
               surrounded
               and
               filled
               with
               his
               Being
               ,
               which
               is
               both
               the
               Womb
               that
               contains
               ,
               and
               the
               Soul
               that
               pervades
               the
               Creation
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               thus
               present
               with
               us
               wherever
               we
               are
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               a
               constant
               Inspection
               over
               us
               ,
               and
               a
               clear
               Sense
               and
               Perception
               of
               whatsoever
               we
               do
               .
            
             
               AND
               he
               being
               thus
               present
               with
               us
               in
               Reality
               and
               not
               in
               Fiction
               or
               Picture
               ,
               it
               must
               doubtless
               be
               of
               mighty
               avail
               to
               the
               Well-government
               of
               our
               Lives
               ;
               to
               be
               continually
               inspired
               with
               an
               actual
               and
               vigorous
               Sense
               of
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               our
               Saviour
               commands
               us
               to
               do
               good
               from
               a
               lively
               Sense
               that
               Gods
               eye
               is
               upon
               us
               ,
               Matt.
               vi
               .
               4.6
               .
               
                 That
                 our
                 father
                 who
                 sees
                 us
                 in
                 secret
                 shall
                 
                 reward
                 us
                 openly
                 .
              
               And
               this
               I
               conceive
               to
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               comprehensive
               Precept
               which
               God
               gave
               to
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Walk
                 before
                 me
                 and
                 be
                 thou
                 perfect
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               xvii
               .
               1
               .
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               behave
               thy self
               as
               one
               that
               art
               sensible
               thou
               art
               always
               in
               my
               Presence
               ,
               and
               under
               my
               eye
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               see
               thou
               beest
               upright
               and
               sincere
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               dost
               not
               vainly
               attempt
               to
               impose
               upon
               me
               by
               any
               demure
               Shews
               or
               hypocritical
               Pretences
               .
               And
               the
               same
               is
               implied
               in
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Col.
               iii.
               22
               ,
               
                 Servants
                 obey
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 your
                 Masters
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 eye-service
                 ,
                 as
                 men-pleasers
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 singleness
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 fearing
                 God
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               be
               not
               like
               those
               Servants
               that
               do
               their
               Duty
               for
               no
               other
               end
               but
               to
               ingratiate
               themselves
               with
               their
               Masters
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               do
               it
               no
               longer
               than
               while
               their
               Masters
               eye
               is
               upon
               them
               ;
               but
               do
               you
               it
               with
               all
               Sincerity
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               awful
               respect
               to
               God
               ,
               considering
               that
               when
               mans
               eye
               is
               off
               ,
               his
               eye
               is
               upon
               you
               .
               The
               sense
               of
               all
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               example
               of
               holy
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               xvi
               .
               8
               .
               we
               should
               endeavour
               
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 Lord
                 always
                 before
                 us
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               possess
               our
               minds
               with
               a
               quick
               and
               lively
               Sense
               of
               his
               being
               continually
               present
               with
               us
               ,
               wheresoever
               we
               are
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               we
               are
               about
               ,
               and
               a
               constant
               Witness
               and
               Spectator
               of
               all
               our
               Actions
               .
            
             
             
               AND
               this
               we
               shall
               find
               will
               be
               of
               unspeakable
               Use
               to
               us
               in
               the
               whole
               Course
               and
               Progress
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               will
               mightily
               restrain
               us
               from
               all
               sinful
               Actions
               .
               For
               as
               St.
               Austin
               observes
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Sin
               is
               taken
               away
               if
               a
               man
               hath
               but
               a
               Witness
               of
               his
               Conversation
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               if
               he
               be
               sensible
               that
               he
               hath
               such
               a
               Witness
               as
               God
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               is
               infinitely
               more
               concerned
               than
               with
               all
               the
               World
               besides
               ;
               who
               is
               the
               Judg
               of
               all
               his
               Actions
               ,
               the
               Rewarder
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               Punisher
               of
               Vice
               ,
               the
               eternal
               Source
               of
               all
               those
               Evils
               or
               Goods
               that
               he
               can
               fear
               ,
               or
               
                 hope
                 for
              
               .
               And
               who
               but
               a
               man
               that
               is
               desperately
               wicked
               ,
               dares
               do
               an
               evil
               Action
               in
               the
               Presence
               and
               Sight
               of
               such
               a
               formidable
               Witness
               ?
               For
               suppose
               you
               beheld
               this
               Almighty
               Being
               sitting
               upon
               a
               Cloud
               in
               some
               visible
               Form
               ,
               with
               a
               Thunder-bolt
               in
               his
               hand
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               looking
               down
               upon
               you
               ,
               curiously
               observing
               how
               you
               demean
               your selves
               ,
               and
               closely
               pursuing
               you
               with
               his
               awful
               eye
               through
               all
               your
               dark
               Retreats
               and
               Privacies
               ;
               would
               not
               the
               thought
               of
               any
               Action
               that
               is
               displeasing
               to
               him
               be
               ready
               to
               strike
               you
               into
               Trembling
               and
               Horror
               ?
               Could
               you
               imagin
               your selves
               to
               be
               any
               where
               secure
               in
               your
               Wickedness
               while
               you
               saw
               your selves
               uncovered
               to
               his
               All-seeing
               
               Eyes
               ,
               to
               which
               your
               Closets
               lie
               as
               open
               as
               your
               Halls
               ,
               and
               your
               Hearts
               as
               the
               High-ways
               ?
               Doubtless
               you
               could
               not
               .
               Why
               now
               the
               lively
               Belief
               and
               Apprehension
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               is
               equivalent
               to
               a
               sensible
               Perception
               .
               If
               I
               were
               
                 throughly
                 assur'd
              
               that
               the
               King
               were
               listening
               behind
               the
               Curtain
               ,
               and
               heard
               every
               word
               that
               is
               spoken
               in
               the
               Room
               ,
               I
               should
               doubtless
               be
               as
               much
               afraid
               of
               talking
               Treason
               against
               him
               ,
               though
               I
               saw
               him
               not
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               stood
               just
               before
               me
               .
               And
               so
               though
               God
               be
               with
               me
               in
               an
               invisible
               manner
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               see
               him
               through
               that
               thick
               Curtain
               of
               Matter
               which
               is
               drawn
               between
               me
               and
               his
               Spiritual
               Essence
               ,
               yet
               if
               I
               
                 firmly
                 believe
              
               that
               he
               is
               behind
               it
               ,
               and
               am
               constantly
               aware
               that
               he
               is
               listening
               to
               what
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               prying
               into
               what
               I
               do
               ,
               that
               he
               keeps
               Intelligence
               with
               my
               Thoughts
               ,
               and
               is
               intimately
               acquainted
               with
               all
               my
               Designs
               and
               Intentions
               ,
               it
               will
               render
               me
               as
               cautious
               of
               my
               Thoughts
               and
               Words
               and
               Actions
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               saw
               him
               standing
               by
               me
               in
               a
               
                 visible
                 Shechinah
              
               or
               Glory
               ,
               to
               record
               every
               Passage
               of
               my
               Life
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               his
               Debt-books
               every
               Item
               of
               my
               Guilt
               against
               the
               great
               Day
               of
               Accounts
               .
               But
               how
               much
               the
               want
               of
               such
               a
               due
               Apprehension
               of
               Gods
               Presence
               with
               us
               ,
               le
               ts
               men
               loose
               to
               all
               Wickedness
               ,
               may
               be
               collected
               from
               that
               of
               
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               Ezek.
               ix
               .
               9
               ,
               
                 The
                 iniquity
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Judah
                 is
                 exceeding
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 land
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 city
                 full
                 of
                 perverseness
                 ,
              
               and
               how
               comes
               this
               to
               pass
               ?
               Why
               ,
               
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 forsaken
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 seeth
                 not
              
               ;
               whereas
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               David
               attributes
               his
               
                 keeping
                 Gods
                 precepts
                 and
                 testimonies
              
               ,
               to
               the
               lively
               Sense
               he
               had
               that
               his
               ways
               were
               always
               before
               God
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               lay
               open
               to
               his
               Sight
               and
               Inspection
               ,
               Psal.
               cxix
               .
               168
               .
               But
               then
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               Such
               a
               lively
               Sense
               of
               Gods
               Presence
               with
               ,
               and
               Inspection
               over
               us
               ,
               will
               be
               of
               mighty
               Use
               to
               keep
               us
               sincere
               and
               upright
               in
               the
               whole
               Course
               of
               our
               Actions
               .
               For
               alass
               to
               what
               purpose
               should
               we
               dissemble
               and
               conceal
               our
               Wickedness
               from
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               
                 lye
                 open
              
               to
               the
               eye
               of
               God
               ?
               Would
               you
               not
               think
               it
               very
               strange
               to
               see
               a
               Company
               of
               Prisoners
               that
               within
               a
               few
               Hours
               are
               to
               be
               tryed
               for
               their
               Lives
               ,
               solicitously
               concerning
               themselves
               how
               to
               appear
               lovely
               and
               innocent
               
                 to
                 one
                 another
              
               ,
               hiding
               their
               Deformities
               ,
               and
               disguizing
               their
               Crimes
               with
               artificial
               Pretexts
               and
               Apologies
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               cheat
               and
               juggle
               one
               another
               into
               a
               mutual
               good
               Opinion
               of
               themselves
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               their
               Judg
               ,
               who
               sits
               before
               them
               upon
               the
               Bench
               ,
               observing
               all
               their
               
               Tricks
               and
               Impostures
               ,
               and
               holds
               their
               Lives
               in
               his
               Hands
               ,
               being
               commissionated
               to
               discharge
               or
               condemn
               them
               according
               as
               he
               finds
               them
               innocent
               or
               guilty
               .
               And
               yet
               just
               thus
               do
               those
               men
               act
               whose
               Religion
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               vain
               Ostentation
               and
               Ambition
               of
               popular
               applause
               ;
               they
               skrew
               their
               Looks
               ,
               study
               their
               Actions
               ,
               force
               their
               Inclinations
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               compose
               themselves
               into
               an
               outward
               Semblance
               of
               Religion
               ;
               they
               imploy
               a
               world
               of
               Care
               and
               Art
               to
               disguise
               themselves
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Colours
               of
               Sanctity
               to
               varnish
               their
               unhallowed
               Natures
               ;
               they
               openly
               deny
               themselves
               their
               dearest
               Pleasures
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               view
               of
               the
               world
               are
               many
               times
               forced
               to
               act
               against
               the
               grain
               of
               their
               strongest
               Inclinations
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               to
               mask
               their
               depraved
               Tempers
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               appear
               what
               they
               
                 are
                 not
              
               ,
               in
               the
               view
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               juggle
               themselves
               into
               a
               Saintly
               Reputation
               :
               but
               whilst
               they
               are
               thus
               industriously
               courting
               the
               good
               Opinion
               of
               their
               Fellow-prisoners
               ,
               their
               All-seeing
               Judg
               upon
               whose
               final
               Sentence
               their
               everlasting
               Fate
               depends
               ,
               is
               present
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               ,
               though
               they
               take
               no
               more
               notice
               of
               him
               than
               if
               he
               were
               a
               cypher
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               is
               perfectly
               conscious
               to
               all
               their
               Artifice
               ,
               and
               
                 sees
                 through
              
               all
               their
               hypocritical
               Disguizes
               ,
               and
               will
               ere
               long
               unmask
               and
               expose
               
               them
               to
               the
               View
               and
               Scorn
               of
               all
               the
               World.
               And
               this
               considered
               ,
               what
               a
               ridiculous
               Folly
               is
               Hyprocrisie
               ,
               that
               hides
               us
               only
               from
               those
               that
               have
               little
               or
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               us
               ,
               but
               leaves
               us
               bare
               and
               naked
               to
               his
               eye
               with
               whom
               we
               are
               most
               concerned
               .
               Alas
               !
               what
               a
               poor
               project
               is
               it
               to
               take
               so
               much
               pains
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               to
               recommend
               our selves
               to
               men
               ,
               to
               men
               that
               must
               stand
               at
               the
               same
               Tribunal
               ,
               and
               undergo
               the
               same
               Judgment
               with
               our selves
               ?
               For
               what
               will
               their
               good
               Opinion
               avail
               us
               ,
               if
               the
               Judg
               disaprove
               us
               ,
               in
               whose
               hands
               our
               Lives
               and
               Souls
               are
               ?
               If
               he
               think
               well
               of
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               safe
               though
               all
               the
               World
               should
               condemn
               us
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               condemn
               us
               ,
               though
               every
               Creature
               should
               acquit
               ,
               they
               cannot
               rescue
               us
               from
               his
               Sentence
               .
               But
               alas
               !
               how
               differently
               soever
               God
               and
               Men
               may
               think
               of
               us
               now
               ,
               yet
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               discover
               his
               Thoughts
               of
               us
               ,
               in
               his
               publick
               Judgment
               and
               Sentence
               ,
               all
               the
               World
               will
               be
               of
               his
               Mind
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               
                 stand
                 right
              
               in
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               applauded
               by
               the
               whole
               Universe
               ,
               howsoever
               we
               may
               be
               vilified
               now
               ;
               as
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               if
               he
               condemn
               us
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               be
               hissed
               at
               throughout
               all
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               how
               gloriously
               soever
               we
               may
               be
               thought
               of
               at
               present
               .
               And
               by
               how
               much
               the
               better
               we
               are
               esteemed
               of
               
               now
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               we
               shall
               be
               hissed
               at
               then
               ,
               when
               the
               Cheat
               is
               discovered
               ,
               and
               the
               hypocritical
               Vizor
               is
               pluckt
               from
               our
               Devils
               faces
               .
            
             
               THIS
               if
               men
               duly
               considered
               ,
               and
               fixt
               it
               in
               their
               Minds
               ,
               would
               effectually
               cure
               them
               of
               all
               their
               Hypocrisie
               .
               For
               alas
               !
               what
               Hypocrisie
               can
               so
               cunningly
               disguise
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               render
               them
               Incognito
               to
               Omniscience
               ?
               If
               men
               will
               be
               wicked
               therefore
               ,
               they
               were
               e'en
               as
               good
               put
               on
               a
               
                 bold
                 Face
              
               ,
               and
               be
               wicked
               openly
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               to
               very
               little
               purpose
               for
               them
               to
               sneak
               into
               Corners
               ,
               unless
               they
               could
               find
               one
               dark
               enough
               to
               conceal
               them
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               cover
               them
               from
               his
               All-seeing
               Eye
               .
               For
               why
               should
               that
               man
               be
               ashamed
               or
               afraid
               to
               let
               a
               Boy
               or
               Neighbour
               be
               conscious
               to
               his
               Wickedness
               ,
               that
               never
               scruples
               to
               commit
               it
               in
               the
               open
               View
               of
               the
               dreadful
               Majesty
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               by
               whose
               final
               Sentence
               his
               everlasting
               Fate
               must
               be
               decided
               ?
            
             
               AND
               so
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               to
               what
               purpose
               should
               we
               study
               to
               be
               more
               devout
               and
               
                 temperate
                 ,
                 sober
              
               and
               charitable
               in
               the
               view
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               than
               we
               are
               in
               our
               Retirements
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               no
               other
               Eye
               but
               God's
               upon
               us
               ?
               That
               which
               we
               are
               mainly
               concerned
               in
               ,
               is
               to
               approve
               our selves
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               can
               do
               this
               ,
               what
               great
               matter
               
               is
               it
               though
               our
               Closet
               be
               all
               our
               Stage
               ,
               and
               Heaven
               our
               only
               Spectator
               ?
               God
               hears
               the
               softest
               Whispers
               of
               our
               Souls
               ,
               and
               sees
               through
               all
               our
               honest
               Intentions
               ,
               and
               our
               most
               secret
               Vertues
               are
               as
               legible
               to
               his
               Eye
               as
               if
               they
               were
               written
               on
               our
               Foreheads
               with
               a
               Sun-beam
               .
               We
               need
               no
               Trumpet
               to
               proclaim
               our
               Alms
               in
               his
               Ears
               ,
               for
               he
               knows
               by
               whom
               such
               a
               poor
               man
               was
               relieved
               ,
               such
               a
               starving
               family
               succoured
               ,
               though
               we
               should
               not
               superscribe
               our
               Names
               upon
               our
               Charity
               ,
               nor
               
                 let
                 our
                 left
                 hand
                 know
                 what
                 our
                 right
                 hand
                 hath
                 done
                 .
              
               And
               if
               by
               the
               sincere
               Discharg
               of
               our
               Duty
               we
               have
               approved
               our selves
               to
               God
               ,
               what
               need
               we
               concern
               our selves
               any
               farther
               ?
               since
               't
               is
               not
               from
               Men
               ,
               but
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               expect
               the
               Recompence
               of
               our
               Obedience
               .
               No
               doubtless
               ,
               did
               we
               but
               live
               under
               the
               constant
               sense
               of
               God
               Presence
               with
               ,
               and
               Inspection
               over
               us
               ,
               we
               should
               regard
               him
               
                 much
                 more
              
               in
               every
               good
               Action
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               Opinion
               of
               the
               World
               
                 much
                 less
              
               than
               we
               do
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               secret
               our
               good
               Deeds
               were
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               should
               rejoice
               in
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               give
               us
               a
               stronger
               Testimony
               of
               our
               Simplicity
               and
               Sincerity
               .
               For
               what
               should
               move
               us
               to
               be
               good
               when
               God
               only
               sees
               us
               ,
               but
               pure
               Respect
               to
               his
               Authority
               ,
               and
               an
               honest
               Intention
               of
               obeying
               
               him
               ?
               And
               if
               Obedience
               be
               our
               Design
               ,
               the
               more
               private
               our
               good
               Deeds
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               Pleasure
               they
               will
               afford
               us
               ,
               because
               those
               good
               Deeds
               have
               most
               of
               Obedience
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               have
               least
               of
               the
               Theatre
               .
            
             
               VI.
               To
               prosper
               our
               Course
               and
               Progress
               in
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               frequently
               examin
               and
               review
               our
               own
               Actions
               .
               For
               this
               our
               Religion
               injoins
               as
               a
               necessary
               Part
               of
               the
               militant
               Life
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               So
               2
               Cor.
               xiii
               .
               5
               ,
               
                 Examin
                 your selves
                 whether
                 you
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 prove
                 your
                 own
                 selves
              
               ;
               and
               particularly
               ,
               it
               is
               injoined
               as
               a
               proper
               Preparation
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               
                 Let
                 a
                 man
                 examin
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 let
                 him
                 eat
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               xi
               .
               28
               .
               So
               also
               Gal.
               vi
               .
               4
               .
               
                 Let
                 a
                 man
                 prove
              
               ,
               or
               
                 examin
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 work
              
               ,
               where
               the
               Greek
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               in
               all
               these
               Texts
               we
               render
               to
               prove
               or
               examin
               ,
               hath
               two
               Significations
               .
               First
               ,
               to
               call
               our selves
               to
               Account
               ,
               to
               try
               our
               past
               Actions
               by
               the
               Rule
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               good
               or
               evil
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               take
               such
               a
               due
               Care
               of
               our
               Actions
               as
               that
               upon
               a
               strict
               Tryal
               of
               them
               we
               may
               be
               able
               to
               approve
               them
               to
               God
               and
               our
               own
               Consciences
               .
               In
               the
               first
               of
               which
               Sences
               the
               New-Testament
               doth
               most
               commonly
               understand
               it
               ,
               namely
               to
               call
               our selves
               to
               Account
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               strict
               Survey
               
               of
               our
               Actions
               ,
               and
               pass
               an
               impartial
               Judgment
               upon
               them
               ,
               whether
               they
               are
               good
               or
               evil
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               xi
               .
               31
               .
               instead
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               28th
               Verse
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 let
                 a
                 man
                 examin
                 himself
              
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               uses
               as
               a
               synonimous
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               if
               we
               
                 judg
                 our selves
              
               ,
               if
               we
               summon
               our
               past
               actions
               before
               the
               Tribunal
               of
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               try
               and
               examin
               them
               by
               the
               Rule
               whether
               they
               are
               good
               or
               evil
               ,
               and
               according
               as
               we
               find
               them
               ,
               to
               approve
               or
               condemn
               our selves
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               AND
               this
               is
               a
               Duty
               of
               great
               Necessity
               to
               the
               successful
               Prosecution
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               .
               For
               unless
               we
               do
               frequently
               reflect
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               and
               take
               a
               strict
               Account
               of
               our
               past
               Actions
               and
               Behaviour
               ,
               we
               shall
               incur
               a
               thousand
               Errors
               and
               Immoralities
               in
               the
               Hurry
               of
               our
               secular
               Occasions
               ,
               without
               taking
               any
               Notice
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               those
               sins
               which
               we
               heedlesly
               commit
               ,
               and
               never
               
                 think
                 of
              
               afterwards
               ,
               though
               at
               first
               perhaps
               they
               may
               have
               little
               or
               no
               Malice
               in
               them
               ,
               do
               yet
               leave
               a
               malicious
               Infusion
               behind
               them
               ,
               and
               infect
               the
               will
               with
               bad
               Inclinations
               ,
               and
               insensibly
               dispose
               it
               to
               wilful
               and
               deliberate
               Sins
               .
               For
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               one
               bad
               Action
               will
               be
               still
               inviting
               us
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               a
               third
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               shall
               be
               inconsiderately
               tolled
               on
               from
               Sin
               to
               Sin
               
               in
               the
               course
               of
               a
               heedless
               and
               unreflecting
               Life
               ,
               till
               ,
               before
               ever
               we
               are
               aware
               ,
               our
               Inclination
               to
               the
               Sin
               which
               we
               have
               so
               heedlesly
               repeated
               ,
               becomes
               too
               strong
               for
               our
               pious
               Resolution
               .
               For
               when
               we
               have
               carelesly
               permitted
               one
               Sin
               to
               break
               through
               our
               Fence
               ,
               that
               will
               open
               a
               gap
               for
               another
               to
               follow
               ,
               and
               if
               this
               be
               not
               presently
               stopt
               by
               Repentance
               ,
               't
               will
               make
               the
               Breach
               yet
               wider
               for
               others
               ,
               and
               those
               again
               for
               others
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               they
               have
               quite
               
                 trodden
                 down
              
               our
               good
               Resolution
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Through-fare
               in
               our
               Wills
               for
               a
               Custom
               of
               sinning
               .
               But
               if
               we
               frequently
               reflect
               upon
               ,
               and
               examin
               our selves
               ,
               't
               is
               impossible
               our
               Faults
               should
               long
               escape
               our
               Discovery
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               see
               them
               time
               enough
               to
               correct
               and
               amend
               them
               before
               they
               are
               too
               deeply
               rooted
               in
               our
               Natures
               ,
               and
               have
               wound
               themselves
               too
               far
               into
               our
               Inclinations
               ;
               and
               a
               wound
               in
               our
               Innocence
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               our
               Bodies
               ,
               may
               be
               easily
               cured
               if
               it
               be
               taken
               
                 in
                 time
              
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               be
               neglected
               too
               long
               ,
               it
               will
               rancle
               by
               Degrees
               into
               an
               incureable
               Gangreen
               .
            
             
               AND
               as
               frequent
               Self-Examination
               is
               a
               great
               Bridle
               to
               our
               Sin
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               also
               an
               effectual
               Spur
               to
               our
               Vertue
               .
               For
               as
               when
               a
               man
               reflects
               upon
               his
               Sins
               and
               Miscarriages
               ,
               and
               considers
               how
               and
               where
               he
               hath
               done
               
               amiss
               ,
               his
               Conscience
               will
               be
               presently
               urging
               and
               exciting
               him
               to
               Repentance
               and
               Amendment
               ;
               so
               when
               he
               reflects
               upon
               his
               own
               Vertue
               and
               Sincerity
               ,
               his
               conscience
               will
               
                 smile
                 upon
              
               and
               crown
               him
               with
               Applauses
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               such
               a
               sweet
               and
               grateful
               Relish
               of
               his
               own
               Actions
               ,
               as
               will
               mightily
               incourage
               him
               to
               persevere
               in
               Well-doing
               .
               For
               in
               all
               our
               Self-examinations
               we
               taste
               the
               difference
               between
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
               the
               Sweetness
               of
               that
               ,
               and
               the
               Bitterness
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               the
               oftner
               we
               do
               so
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               like
               and
               approve
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               to
               dislike
               and
               nauseate
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               WHEREFORE
               to
               secure
               a
               good
               success
               to
               this
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               especially
               
                 at
                 first
              
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               every
               Morning
               ,
               before
               we
               go
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               repeat
               and
               inforce
               our
               good
               Resolution
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               no
               less
               requisite
               ,
               especially
               till
               we
               have
               made
               some
               considerable
               Progress
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               every
               Night
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               withdrawn
               from
               the
               World
               ,
               strictly
               examin
               the
               performances
               of
               the
               Day
               ,
               whether
               they
               are
               such
               as
               do
               comport
               with
               our
               solemn
               Engagements
               .
               And
               if
               upon
               an
               impartial
               Survey
               ,
               it
               appear
               that
               they
               do
               ,
               though
               as
               yet
               it
               be
               but
               weakly
               and
               imperfectly
               ,
               let
               us
               attend
               to
               the
               Sense
               of
               our
               own
               Minds
               ,
               to
               that
               silent
               
               Melody
               that
               resounds
               from
               our
               Consciences
               to
               our
               Actions
               ,
               and
               so
               lye
               down
               in
               Peace
               ,
               blessing
               and
               adoring
               that
               Grace
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               have
               been
               assisted
               and
               preserved
               .
               Or
               if
               it
               appear
               that
               we
               have
               been
               unwarily
               faulty
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               due
               Care
               and
               Watchfulness
               ,
               let
               us
               resolve
               to
               take
               more
               Care
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               put
               a
               timely
               Stop
               to
               our
               Sin
               before
               it
               hath
               too
               far
               insinuated
               into
               our
               Will
               and
               Inclinations
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               are
               conscious
               of
               any
               wilful
               Breach
               upon
               our
               Morning
               Vows
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               let
               us
               lament
               and
               bewail
               it
               with
               Shame
               and
               Indignation
               .
               What
               have
               I
               done
               ,
               O
               wretched
               Traitor
               that
               I
               am
               to
               God
               and
               my
               own
               Soul
               !
               I
               have
               falsified
               my
               Vows
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               broke
               those
               Sacred
               Bands
               by
               which
               I
               was
               
                 tyed
                 up
              
               from
               my
               Lusts
               and
               my
               Ruin
               ,
               What
               can
               I
               plead
               for
               my self
               ,
               base
               and
               unworthy
               that
               I
               am
               ?
               with
               what
               Face
               can
               I
               go
               into
               his
               dreadful
               Presence
               whom
               I
               have
               so
               often
               mocked
               with
               my
               treacherous
               Promises
               of
               Amendment
               ?
               Yet
               go
               I
               will
               ,
               though
               I
               am
               all
               ashamed
               and
               confounded
               ,
               and
               confess
               and
               bewail
               mine
               Iniquity
               before
               him
               .
            
             
               IF
               we
               would
               but
               take
               care
               thus
               to
               call
               our selves
               to
               Account
               every
               Night
               ,
               and
               impartialy
               to
               censure
               the
               Actions
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imagined
               how
               fast
               't
               would
               set
               us
               forward
               in
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ;
               how
               
               much
               the
               Reflection
               on
               a
               well-spent
               Day
               would
               chear
               and
               enliven
               us
               ;
               how
               the
               grateful
               Sense
               of
               it
               would
               spirit
               our
               Faculties
               ,
               and
               encourage
               us
               to
               go
               on
               against
               all
               Oppositions
               ;
               how
               much
               the
               Review
               of
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               Day
               would
               contribute
               to
               make
               our
               Reason
               more
               vigilant
               ,
               and
               our
               Consciences
               more
               tender
               for
               the
               future
               ;
               how
               much
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               our
               Sins
               would
               be
               allayed
               and
               abated
               by
               the
               stinging
               Reflections
               we
               should
               make
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               the
               Dread
               of
               having
               the
               same
               Reflections
               repeated
               to
               us
               at
               Night
               ,
               would
               secure
               us
               against
               the
               Temptations
               of
               the
               Day
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               TO
               prosper
               the
               Course
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               be
               very
               watchful
               and
               circumspect
               .
               For
               this
               also
               is
               one
               of
               those
               militant
               Duties
               which
               the
               Gospel
               injoins
               us
               .
               Thus
               Matt.
               xxvi
               .
               41
               .
               
                 Watch
                 and
                 pray
                 that
                 ye
                 enter
                 not
                 into
                 temptation
              
               ;
               and
               Mark
               xiii
               .
               37
               .
               
                 What
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 all
                 ,
                 watch
                 :
              
               so
               also
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               xvi
               .
               13
               .
               
                 Watch
                 ye
                 ,
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 quit
                 your selves
                 like
                 men
              
               ;
               and
               1
               Thes.
               v.
               6
               .
               
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 sleep
                 ,
                 as
                 do
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 watch
                 and
                 be
                 sober
              
               ;
               where
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Duty
               is
               plainly
               discovered
               by
               its
               Opposite
               or
               Contrary
               ,
               
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 sleep
                 ,
                 but
                 watch
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               do
               not
               behave
               your selves
               like
               men
               that
               are
               asleep
               ,
               that
               take
               no
               Notice
               or
               
               Regard
               of
               what
               is
               done
               
                 by
                 ,
                 to
              
               ,
               or
               
                 about
                 them
              
               ;
               but
               be
               sure
               you
               exercise
               a
               
                 suitful
                 ,
                 prudent
              
               and
               constant
               Care
               over
               your
               own
               Actions
               and
               those
               manifold
               Temptations
               that
               assault
               and
               surround
               you
               .
               And
               therefore
               elsewhere
               't
               is
               exprest
               by
               
                 walking
                 circumspectly
              
               ,
               Eph.
               v.
               15
               .
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               looking
               round
               about
               you
               ,
               weighing
               the
               nature
               and
               circumstances
               of
               your
               Actions
               ,
               and
               using
               all
               honest
               Care
               either
               to
               prevent
               the
               Temptations
               that
               threaten
               you
               ,
               or
               to
               provide
               against
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               short
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               Duty
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               carefully
               avoid
               acting
               rashly
               and
               precipitantly
               without
               considering
               before-hand
               the
               Nature
               of
               our
               Action
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               or
               evil
               ;
               that
               in
               all
               doubtful
               and
               suspicious
               Cases
               we
               impartially
               consult
               our
               Rule
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               look
               before
               we
               leap
               ,
               and
               take
               care
               to
               satisfie
               our selves
               of
               the
               Goodness
               of
               our
               Designs
               ,
               before
               we
               put
               them
               into
               Execution
               ;
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               carelesly
               run
               our selves
               into
               Temptations
               ,
               but
               ,
               if
               possible
               ,
               to
               avoid
               them
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               be
               sure
               to
               arm
               our selves
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               keep
               as
               
                 far
                 off
              
               from
               all
               sin
               ,
               especially
               from
               that
               we
               are
               most
               inclined
               to
               ,
               as
               is
               consistent
               with
               our
               necessary
               Occasions
               ;
               or
               ,
               in
               fewer
               words
               ,
               't
               is
               to
               be
               always
               
                 well
                 advised
              
               in
               what
               we
               do
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               or
               evil
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               evil
               ,
               to
               remove
               so
               far
               as
               
               we
               can
               from
               all
               Occasions
               that
               lead
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               provide
               our selves
               with
               Considerations
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               them
               always
               awake
               in
               our
               Minds
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               be
               surprized
               by
               it
               unawares
               .
            
             
               WHICH
               is
               a
               Duty
               indispensably
               necessary
               for
               us
               in
               the
               whole
               Course
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               For
               whilst
               we
               accustom
               our selves
               to
               act
               rashly
               and
               inconsiderately
               ,
               without
               bethinking
               before-hand
               what
               we
               say
               or
               do
               ,
               we
               wander
               like
               blind
               men
               in
               a
               Field
               that
               is
               full
               of
               Pits
               and
               Quagmires
               ,
               and
               are
               every
               moment
               in
               Danger
               of
               stumbling
               into
               one
               Mischief
               or
               other
               ,
               and
               shall
               certainly
               plunge
               our selves
               into
               many
               an
               evil
               Custom
               before
               ever
               we
               have
               bethought
               our selves
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               instead
               of
               conquering
               our
               old
               Sins
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               ever
               and
               anon
               running
               our selves
               into
               new
               ones
               ,
               and
               while
               we
               are
               running
               away
               from
               one
               evil
               ,
               shall
               many
               times
               stumble
               into
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               avoid
               the
               Defects
               of
               Vertue
               leap
               head-long
               into
               the
               Excesses
               of
               it
               .
               For
               in
               most
               moral
               Actions
               the
               Transition
               from
               the
               utmost
               of
               what
               is
               lawful
               into
               the
               nearmost
               of
               what
               is
               sinful
               is
               indiscernible
               ;
               and
               that
               line
               which
               parts
               this
               Vertue
               from
               that
               neighbouring
               Vice
               is
               generally
               so
               small
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               hard
               to
               distinguish
               where
               they
               are
               separated
               ,
               and
               to
               fix
               the
               just
               Boundary
               whitherto
               we
               may
               
               go
               and
               no
               farther
               .
               But
               then
               considering
               that
               almost
               every
               Vertue
               lies
               in
               the
               Middle
               between
               two
               sinful
               Extremes
               ,
               neither
               of
               which
               are
               separated
               from
               it
               by
               any
               plain
               or
               visible
               Land-mark
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               for
               us
               ,
               without
               great
               Care
               of
               our
               Steps
               ,
               to
               keep
               on
               stedfastly
               in
               the
               right
               Path
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               so
               many
               wrong
               ones
               bordering
               upon
               it
               ?
               For
               when
               we
               perceive
               we
               have
               wandred
               too
               far
               towards
               either
               Extreme
               ,
               and
               are
               indeavouring
               to
               retrieve
               our selves
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               take
               great
               Care
               of
               our
               Steps
               we
               shall
               be
               apt
               to
               wander
               as
               far
               the
               other
               way
               ,
               and
               so
               stumble
               out
               of
               one
               Extreme
               into
               another
               .
               For
               he
               who
               lives
               heedlesly
               and
               incuriously
               ,
               regards
               not
               how
               near
               he
               approaches
               to
               any
               sin
               ,
               provided
               he
               doth
               but
               keep
               himself
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               when
               once
               a
               man
               takes
               the
               Liberty
               to
               go
               as
               near
               to
               any
               Sin
               as
               he
               thinks
               he
               lawfully
               may
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               thousand
               to
               one
               but
               he
               will
               be
               transported
               by
               his
               Inclination
               a
               great
               deal
               further
               than
               he
               should
               .
               So
               true
               is
               that
               of
               
                 Clem.
                 Alex.
                 Paedag.
              
               lib.
               2.
               c.
               1
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               they
               who
               will
               do
               all
               things
               that
               are
               lawful
               ,
               will
               quickly
               be
               induced
               to
               do
               what
               is
               unlawful
               ;
               especially
               if
               they
               be
               strongly
               inclined
               to
               it
               ;
               because
               the
               very
               Nearness
               of
               what
               a
               man
               loves
               ,
               doth
               always
               render
               it
               more
               tempting
               and
               
               alluring
               to
               him
               .
               Thus
               he
               that
               hath
               a
               strong
               inclination
               to
               Lying
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               safe
               so
               long
               as
               he
               allows
               himself
               to
               be
               excessively
               talkative
               ;
               he
               that
               is
               vehemently
               propense
               to
               
                 fleshly
                 Lust
              
               ,
               must
               needs
               indanger
               his
               Innocence
               if
               he
               come
               too
               near
               the
               farthermost
               Limits
               of
               a
               modest
               Freedom
               ;
               and
               he
               whose
               nature
               is
               prone
               to
               Malice
               and
               Revenge
               cannot
               but
               run
               a
               mighty
               Hazard
               if
               he
               indulge
               to
               himself
               the
               utmost
               Degree
               of
               a
               just
               and
               lawful
               Resentment
               .
               For
               bad
               Inclinations
               are
               never
               so
               impatient
               of
               Restraint
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               are
               within
               Prospect
               of
               their
               proper
               Satisfactions
               ,
               and
               the
               objects
               which
               attract
               them
               are
               near
               and
               easie
               to
               be
               injoyed
               .
               Upon
               which
               Account
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               very
               dangerous
               thing
               for
               such
               as
               are
               ingaged
               in
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               to
               live
               within
               Sight
               of
               the
               Temptations
               they
               are
               most
               inclined
               to
               ;
               because
               the
               nearer
               they
               are
               to
               them
               the
               more
               they
               will
               court
               and
               importune
               them
               ,
               and
               while
               a
               man
               comes
               near
               a
               beloved
               Lust
               and
               doth
               not
               enjoy
               it
               ,
               he
               doth
               but
               Tantalize
               himself
               ,
               and
               inrage
               his
               Appetite
               after
               those
               vicious
               Satisfactions
               whose
               alluring
               Relishes
               he
               had
               almost
               forgotten
               .
               If
               therefore
               he
               would
               obtain
               a
               perfect
               Victory
               over
               his
               Lust
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               only
               forbear
               to
               act
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               approach
               it
               ;
               at
               least
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               so
               far
               weaned
               his
               Inclination
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               
               its
               Nearness
               ceases
               to
               be
               a
               Temptation
               to
               him
               .
               For
               Inclination
               ,
               like
               all
               other
               Motion
               ,
               is
               always
               swiftest
               when
               it
               is
               nearest
               its
               Center
               ,
               and
               when
               once
               't
               is
               within
               the
               Reach
               and
               Attraction
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               hurries
               towards
               it
               with
               Fury
               and
               Impatience
               ;
               and
               if
               in
               this
               its
               violent
               Rage
               it
               happen
               to
               break
               out
               to
               its
               beloved
               Sin
               ,
               and
               to
               tast
               the
               forbidden
               Pleasure
               of
               it
               ,
               't
               will
               thereby
               immediately
               recover
               all
               its
               impaired
               Strength
               ,
               and
               become
               as
               headstrong
               and
               outragious
               as
               ever
               ;
               and
               so
               all
               that
               Ground
               which
               we
               get
               in
               a
               Months
               Abstinence
               from
               our
               sin
               ,
               we
               shall
               lose
               in
               a
               Moments
               Injoyment
               of
               it
               .
               Upon
               this
               account
               therefore
               it
               highly
               concerns
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               succeed
               in
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               to
               be
               very
               watchful
               and
               circumspect
               ,
               to
               look
               well
               to
               our
               Steps
               ,
               and
               not
               approach
               too
               near
               to
               any
               Sin
               ,
               but
               especially
               to
               any
               that
               we
               are
               strongly
               inclined
               to
               .
            
             
               VIII
               .
               TO
               give
               us
               good
               Success
               in
               this
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               we
               be
               diligent
               and
               industrious
               in
               our
               particular
               Callings
               .
               This
               is
               one
               of
               those
               instrumental
               Duties
               which
               our
               Religion
               prescribes
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Course
               and
               Progress
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               .
               Thus
               1
               Thes.
               4.
               x
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 We
                 beseech
                 you
                 brethren
                 that
                 you
                 increase
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ye
                 study
                 to
                 be
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 your
                 own
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 work
                 with
                 your
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 commanded
                 ye
              
               ;
               and
               this
               2
               Thes.
               iii.
               10
               .
               he
               backs
               with
               another
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 any
                 would
                 not
                 work
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 eat
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               maintain'd
               in
               their
               Sloth
               and
               Idleness
               ,
               and
               like
               Drones
               be
               permitted
               to
               dwell
               at
               ease
               in
               the
               Hive
               ,
               and
               devour
               the
               Labours
               of
               the
               more
               industrious
               Bees
               ;
               and
               this
               verse
               xi
               .
               he
               calls
               
                 walking
                 disorderly
              
               ,
               and
               v.
               viii
               .
               and
               ix
               .
               he
               tells
               us
               that
               't
               was
               for
               this
               cause
               that
               he
               rather
               chose
               to
               
                 work
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hands
              
               for
               his
               Livelihood
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               maintained
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               might
               justly
               have
               demanded
               ;
               that
               he
               might
               make
               himself
               an
               Example
               of
               Diligence
               for
               them
               to
               follow
               .
               So
               also
               ,
               Eph.
               iv
               .
               28
               .
               
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 stole
                 steal
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 let
                 him
                 labour
                 ,
                 working
                 with
                 his
                 hands
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               imploying
               himself
               in
               some
               honest
               Calling
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 needs
              
               ;
               the
               sense
               of
               all
               which
               is
               to
               oblige
               us
               to
               ingage
               our selves
               in
               some
               honest
               Calling
               or
               Employment
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               diligent
               and
               industrious
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               AND
               how
               necessary
               this
               is
               to
               secure
               us
               in
               the
               whole
               Course
               and
               Progress
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               appears
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               naturally
               a
               sort
               of
               very
               active
               Beings
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               imployed
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ;
               that
               we
               have
               a
               Mind
               within
               us
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               always
               in
               Motion
               ,
               that
               being
               a
               spiritual
               subsistence
               ,
               
               and
               as
               such
               ,
               of
               a
               quite
               different
               Nature
               from
               dull
               and
               sluggish
               Matter
               ,
               will
               never
               admit
               of
               Rest
               and
               Inactivity
               ;
               that
               derives
               all
               its
               Pleasures
               from
               Action
               ,
               and
               hath
               nothing
               to
               live
               upon
               but
               the
               grateful
               relish
               of
               its
               own
               Motions
               .
               And
               this
               being
               the
               state
               of
               that
               active
               Principle
               within
               us
               ,
               that
               constitutes
               us
               Men
               ,
               we
               had
               need
               take
               great
               care
               to
               keep
               it
               honestly
               busied
               and
               imployed
               .
               For
               it
               being
               naturally
               such
               an
               exceeding
               busie
               thing
               ,
               't
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               find
               something
               or
               other
               to
               work
               upon
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               not
               constantly
               imployed
               about
               honest
               and
               lawful
               things
               ,
               't
               will
               quickly
               divert
               the
               current
               of
               its
               Motion
               another
               way
               ,
               and
               exert
               its
               Activity
               upon
               dishonest
               and
               unlawful
               ones
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               ,
               since
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               God
               hath
               placed
               the
               generality
               of
               Men
               in
               such
               Circumstances
               wherein
               some
               honest
               Calling
               ,
               and
               their
               Diligence
               and
               Industry
               therein
               ,
               is
               indispensibly
               necessary
               to
               their
               comfortable
               Subsistence
               .
               For
               he
               wisely
               considered
               that
               such
               was
               the
               Indisposition
               of
               our
               degenerate
               Natures
               to
               the
               divine
               and
               spiritual
               Exercises
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               't
               would
               be
               impossible
               for
               us
               in
               this
               imperfect
               State
               to
               keep
               our
               Minds
               always
               intent
               upon
               them
               ,
               to
               fix
               our
               thoughts
               continually
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               exert
               our
               Powers
               without
               any
               Pause
               or
               Interruption
               in
               perpetual
               
               Acts
               of
               
                 Love
                 ,
                 Adoration
              
               and
               Imitation
               of
               him
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               Repugnance
               in
               our
               tempers
               to
               these
               blessed
               Operations
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               had
               nothing
               else
               to
               do
               ,
               they
               would
               soon
               grow
               irksome
               and
               intolerable
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               lest
               being
               quite
               tired
               out
               with
               these
               spiritual
               Acts
               of
               Religion
               ,
               we
               should
               hate
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               turn
               the
               Current
               of
               our
               Activity
               into
               the
               contrary
               Channel
               ,
               he
               hath
               placed
               us
               in
               such
               Circumstances
               ,
               wherein
               we
               have
               frequent
               Opportunities
               to
               rest
               our
               wearied
               Minds
               from
               these
               abstracted
               Exercises
               in
               such
               innocent
               Employments
               as
               are
               necessary
               to
               our
               comfortable
               Subsistence
               in
               this
               World.
               So
               that
               by
               putting
               us
               under
               the
               necessity
               of
               imploying
               our selves
               in
               secular
               Trades
               and
               Callings
               ,
               he
               hath
               taken
               care
               to
               intercept
               our
               Minds
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               fly
               off
               from
               the
               pure
               Acts
               of
               Religion
               into
               the
               contrary
               Impieties
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               they
               are
               not
               divinely
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               innocently
               imployed
               ,
               and
               by
               diverting
               our
               Activity
               with
               honest
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               weary
               of
               spiritual
               Exercise
               ,
               he
               hath
               taken
               a
               wise
               Course
               to
               confine
               and
               bound
               it
               ,
               and
               leave
               it
               less
               Scope
               and
               Liberty
               to
               rove
               and
               make
               Incursions
               into
               sinful
               and
               prohibited
               Actions
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               as
               Aristotle
               commends
               Archytas
               for
               his
               Invention
               of
               Rattles
               ,
               because
               Children
               by
               playing
               
               with
               them
               are
               kept
               from
               breaking
               Vessels
               of
               use
               ;
               so
               ought
               we
               to
               admire
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               thus
               necessitating
               us
               to
               exert
               our
               Activity
               in
               secular
               Acts
               and
               Trades
               ,
               because
               by
               this
               innocently
               imploying
               our
               corrupt
               and
               busie
               Natures
               ,
               he
               hath
               taken
               an
               admirable
               Course
               to
               divert
               us
               from
               mischievous
               Actions
               .
            
             
               AND
               he
               having
               thus
               obliged
               us
               by
               our
               Necessities
               to
               follow
               some
               honest
               Calling
               for
               a
               comfortable
               Livelihood
               ,
               he
               expects
               that
               we
               should
               be
               diligent
               and
               industrious
               in
               that
               particular
               Calling
               wherein
               his
               Providence
               hath
               placed
               us
               .
               For
               otherwise
               he
               looses
               his
               End
               ;
               which
               was
               to
               restrain
               us
               from
               being
               sinfully
               active
               ,
               by
               necessitating
               us
               to
               be
               innocently
               so
               .
               And
               now
               that
               by
               putting
               us
               into
               those
               Necessities
               by
               which
               we
               are
               put
               upon
               furnishing
               one
               another
               with
               those
               several
               Conveniences
               of
               life
               ,
               for
               the
               supply
               of
               which
               our
               respective
               Trades
               and
               Callings
               are
               intended
               ,
               we
               by
               being
               diligent
               therein
               approve
               our selves
               faithful
               Servants
               in
               the
               great
               Family
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               industriously
               discharging
               those
               particular
               Offices
               wherein
               he
               hath
               placed
               us
               ,
               we
               act
               as
               dutiful
               Ministers
               of
               his
               Providence
               towards
               one
               another
               .
               Because
               by
               so
               doing
               we
               supply
               those
               Wants
               and
               Necessities
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               ,
               and
               which
               
               he
               hath
               made
               to
               be
               supplyed
               by
               our
               Office
               and
               Ministries
               ;
               So
               that
               now
               to
               mind
               our
               own
               Business
               ,
               is
               a
               Part
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               that
               particular
               Part
               to
               which
               Gods
               Providence
               hath
               called
               us
               .
               If
               therefore
               we
               are
               idle
               and
               neglective
               in
               this
               ,
               we
               are
               undutiful
               Servants
               to
               the
               common
               Master
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               how
               officious
               soever
               we
               may
               be
               in
               other
               matters
               .
               For
               this
               is
               the
               proper
               Work
               of
               our
               Office
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               we
               are
               unfaithful
               in
               this
               ,
               we
               can
               be
               faithful
               in
               nothing
               .
               Should
               the
               Bayliff
               of
               a
               Family
               neglect
               letting
               his
               Masters
               Lands
               and
               gathering
               in
               his
               Rents
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               thought
               a
               bad
               servant
               ,
               how
               diligent
               soever
               he
               might
               be
               in
               the
               Kitchen
               or
               the
               Stables
               ;
               and
               so
               if
               we
               are
               remiss
               in
               our
               particular
               Offices
               and
               Employments
               ,
               we
               are
               bad
               Servants
               to
               God
               ,
               how
               sedulous
               soever
               we
               may
               be
               either
               in
               the
               Offices
               of
               other
               Men
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               common
               Services
               which
               we
               all
               owe
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               neglects
               his
               own
               Calling
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               his
               Closet
               or
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               like
               an
               unfaithful
               Steward
               that
               neglects
               providing
               for
               the
               Family
               to
               dress
               the
               Garden
               and
               water
               the
               Flowers
               .
            
             
               'T
               IS
               true
               as
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               devote
               to
               the
               common
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               Time
               and
               Attendance
               which
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               Prudence
               and
               good
               Husbandry
               are
               appropriated
               to
               
               our
               particular
               Callings
               ;
               so
               neither
               ought
               we
               to
               permit
               our
               particular
               Calling
               so
               to
               ingross
               our
               Time
               and
               Attendance
               as
               to
               leave
               none
               for
               our
               Prayers
               and
               those
               common
               Services
               whether
               private
               or
               publick
               ,
               which
               as
               Creatures
               and
               Christians
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               render
               to
               our
               Creator
               .
               For
               as
               he
               that
               to
               serve
               God
               neglects
               his
               Calling
               is
               a
               religious
               Truant
               ,
               so
               he
               that
               to
               attend
               his
               Calling
               neglects
               to
               serve
               God
               is
               a
               prophane
               Drudge
               .
               But
               for
               a
               truly
               pious
               and
               industrious
               Man
               it
               is
               not
               at
               all
               difficult
               so
               to
               keep
               his
               Business
               and
               his
               Religion
               apart
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               may
               not
               interfere
               with
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               faithfully
               to
               discharge
               whatsoever
               his
               Calling
               exacts
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               leave
               void
               Spaces
               enough
               in
               his
               time
               to
               do
               all
               that
               his
               Religion
               requires
               .
            
             
               NEITHER
               are
               we
               obliged
               to
               be
               so
               industrious
               in
               our
               Calling
               as
               to
               deny
               our selves
               any
               moderate
               Refreshments
               or
               Recreations
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               only
               useful
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               necessary
               to
               breath
               our
               Spirits
               after
               they
               have
               been
               almost
               stifled
               in
               a
               Croud
               of
               Business
               ,
               and
               divert
               our
               wearied
               Thoughts
               ,
               which
               like
               the
               strings
               of
               a
               Lute
               by
               being
               slackned
               now
               and
               then
               will
               sound
               the
               sweeter
               when
               they
               are
               
                 wound
                 up
              
               again
               .
               But
               then
               we
               ought
               to
               take
               care
               that
               we
               do
               not
               turn
               our
               Physick
               into
               Food
               ,
               and
               make
               
               that
               our
               Business
               which
               should
               be
               only
               our
               Diversion
               ;
               that
               our
               Recreations
               be
               short
               ,
               and
               apt
               to
               refresh
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               
                 steal
                 away
              
               our
               Minds
               from
               severer
               Employments
               .
               For
               long
               Sports
               and
               Recreations
               are
               like
               a
               large
               Entry
               to
               a
               little
               House
               ,
               they
               take
               up
               so
               much
               Room
               in
               the
               narrow
               Compass
               of
               our
               Time
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               Space
               enough
               left
               in
               it
               for
               the
               more
               useful
               Apartments
               ;
               and
               so
               far
               as
               our
               Sports
               do
               exceed
               the
               Measures
               of
               necessary
               and
               convenient
               Recreation
               ,
               they
               are
               unwarrantable
               Encroachments
               upon
               our
               Calling
               and
               Religion
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               Measures
               of
               Convenience
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               alike
               to
               all
               ;
               for
               as
               for
               those
               whose
               large
               Fortunes
               have
               placed
               them
               beyond
               the
               Necessities
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               they
               may
               conveniently
               allow
               themselves
               larger
               Portions
               of
               Recreation
               than
               those
               of
               meaner
               Circumstances
               ,
               who
               having
               not
               yet
               made
               a
               competent
               provision
               for
               their
               Families
               ,
               are
               obliged
               in
               Justice
               to
               a
               more
               constant
               Industry
               ,
               lest
               they
               fall
               under
               St.
               Pauls
               Censure
               of
               being
               
                 worse
                 than
                 Infidels
              
               .
               But
               how
               plentiful
               soever
               our
               outward
               Condition
               may
               be
               ,
               it
               will
               by
               no
               means
               warrant
               us
               either
               to
               live
               idely
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               our
               Recreations
               our
               continual
               Employments
               ;
               but
               the
               more
               Leisure
               we
               have
               from
               secular
               Business
               ,
               the
               greater
               Portions
               of
               our
               Time
               we
               ought
               to
               consecrate
               
               to
               Religion
               ,
               and
               since
               our
               Bodies
               and
               our
               Families
               are
               so
               liberally
               provided
               for
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               much
               the
               more
               industrious
               in
               supplying
               the
               Necessities
               of
               our
               Souls
               ,
               that
               so
               these
               may
               not
               be
               the
               only
               miserable
               things
               about
               us
               .
               But
               then
               our
               Natures
               being
               so
               depraved
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               cannot
               dwell
               long
               on
               the
               severe
               Exercises
               of
               Religion
               and
               yet
               so
               active
               as
               that
               if
               in
               the
               Intervals
               of
               our
               Religion
               they
               be
               not
               Innocently
               imployed
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               run
               into
               Mischief
               ;
               't
               is
               in
               our
               own
               Defence
               necessary
               ,
               how
               prosperous
               soever
               our
               outward
               Condition
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               find
               out
               some
               honest
               Business
               or
               other
               to
               keep
               our
               Activity
               regularly
               Exercised
               .
               And
               this
               will
               be
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               us
               to
               do
               ,
               considering
               how
               many
               
                 generous
                 ,
                 liberal
              
               and
               ingenuous
               Employments
               there
               are
               ,
               fit
               for
               persons
               of
               the
               highest
               Rank
               and
               Condition
               .
               They
               may
               dedicate
               such
               Portions
               of
               their
               Time
               to
               the
               useful
               Studies
               of
               Philosophy
               or
               History
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Laws
               and
               Customs
               of
               their
               own
               Countrey
               ;
               and
               such
               to
               the
               Inspection
               of
               their
               own
               Estates
               ,
               or
               to
               overlook
               and
               govern
               their
               Families
               ,
               and
               such
               to
               examine
               the
               Complaints
               of
               their
               Tenants
               ,
               or
               the
               Necessities
               of
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               or
               to
               reconcile
               Differences
               or
               conciliate
               Love
               and
               good
               Neighbourhood
               among
               those
               that
               are
               near
               or
               under
               them
               ;
               in
               these
               and
               such
               like
               Employments
               
               they
               may
               innocently
               exercise
               their
               active
               Minds
               ,
               and
               thereby
               not
               only
               divert
               themselves
               from
               sinful
               Courses
               ,
               but
               also
               render
               themselves
               very
               useful
               to
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               BUT
               whatsoever
               our
               Condition
               in
               the
               World
               may
               be
               ,
               it
               must
               doubtless
               be
               of
               very
               dangerous
               Consequence
               to
               our
               Religion
               not
               to
               be
               innocently
               and
               usefully
               imployd
               .
               For
               as
               the
               wise
               Cato
               hath
               observed
               ,
               
                 nihil
                 agendo
                 ,
                 male
                 agere
                 disces
                 ,
              
               i.
               e
               ,
               by
               accustoming
               your self
               to
               do
               nothing
               ,
               you
               will
               most
               certainly
               learn
               to
               do
               ill
               .
               For
               your
               busie
               Mind
               ,
               like
               Nature
               ,
               will
               admit
               of
               no
               Vacuum
               but
               must
               be
               
                 always
                 full
              
               of
               one
               thing
               or
               other
               ;
               and
               it
               can
               no
               sooner
               dismiss
               its
               pious
               or
               honest
               thoughts
               ,
               but
               vicious
               and
               unlawful
               ones
               will
               be
               swarming
               about
               it
               .
               For
               
                 religious
                 ,
                 lawful
              
               and
               sinful
               Objects
               ,
               are
               the
               only
               Companions
               our
               Minds
               have
               to
               converse
               with
               ,
               and
               therefore
               since
               they
               must
               and
               will
               be
               conversing
               with
               one
               thing
               or
               other
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               take
               great
               care
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               they
               have
               done
               entertaining
               religious
               Objects
               ,
               they
               be
               presently
               supplyed
               and
               presented
               with
               lawful
               ones
               ,
               with
               some
               honest
               Business
               ,
               or
               innocent
               Diversion
               ;
               that
               so
               we
               may
               not
               be
               at
               leisure
               to
               attend
               to
               those
               sinful
               Objects
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               others
               Absence
               will
               be
               perpetually
               crouding
               and
               thrusting
               
               themselves
               upon
               us
               .
               For
               when
               we
               are
               neither
               honestly
               nor
               religiously
               imployed
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               perfectly
               at
               leisure
               to
               attend
               to
               any
               Invitation
               to
               Sin
               ;
               and
               since
               we
               must
               still
               be
               doing
               one
               thing
               or
               other
               ,
               our
               having
               nothing
               else
               to
               do
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               strong
               inducement
               to
               do
               that
               which
               is
               evil
               ,
               and
               to
               spend
               our
               restless
               Activity
               in
               some
               irregular
               Course
               or
               other
               ,
               accordingly
               as
               we
               are
               tempted
               and
               inclined
               .
               If
               we
               are
               of
               a
               busie
               and
               pragmatical
               Temper
               ,
               our
               leisure
               will
               presently
               invite
               us
               to
               be
               intermedling
               with
               other
               Folks
               Business
               ,
               to
               be
               tampering
               with
               State
               Affairs
               and
               casting
               new
               Models
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               censuring
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               those
               publick
               Administrations
               of
               which
               we
               do
               not
               understand
               the
               Reasons
               :
               If
               we
               are
               of
               a
               
                 froward
                 peevish
              
               and
               untractable
               Temper
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               apt
               when
               we
               have
               nothing
               else
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               be
               venting
               our
               Activity
               in
               factious
               and
               turbulent
               Zeal
               ,
               in
               seditious
               Pratings
               and
               Conspiracies
               ▪
               in
               backbiting
               our
               Adversaries
               ,
               and
               fetching
               and
               carrying
               scandalous
               Reports
               to
               create
               Jealousies
               and
               Animosities
               between
               Neighbour
               and
               Neighbour
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               if
               we
               are
               of
               sanguin
               and
               jovial
               Dispositions
               ,
               our
               idle
               hours
               will
               be
               so
               many
               tempting
               Opportunities
               to
               Intemperance
               and
               
                 Wantonness
                 ,
                 Profaness
              
               and
               Scurrility
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               Wickednesses
               of
               a
               lewd
               and
               
               dissolute
               Conversation
               .
               If
               therefore
               we
               mean
               to
               be
               secured
               from
               sinful
               Actions
               ,
               we
               must
               allow
               our selves
               no
               leisure
               from
               religious
               or
               honest
               ones
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               above
               named
               Reason
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               utterly
               unpracticable
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               diligent
               and
               industrious
               in
               some
               honest
               Calling
               .
            
             
               BUT
               whilst
               mens
               Minds
               are
               honestly
               imployed
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               be
               at
               leisure
               to
               listen
               to
               Temptation
               ;
               and
               't
               will
               be
               difficult
               for
               any
               of
               those
               Inducements
               to
               Sin
               ,
               which
               the
               Devil
               and
               outward
               Objects
               do
               perpetually
               suggest
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               obtain
               Admittance
               to
               speak
               with
               our
               Thoughts
               ,
               whilst
               they
               are
               thus
               taken
               up
               with
               wiser
               and
               better
               Company
               .
               But
               as
               soon
               as
               we
               dismiss
               these
               ,
               we
               do
               in
               effect
               beckon
               Temptations
               to
               our selves
               ,
               and
               invite
               the
               Devil
               and
               the
               World
               to
               invite
               us
               to
               be
               wicked
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               we
               say
               
                 Opportunity
                 makes
                 the
                 Thief
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               it
               tempts
               him
               to
               steal
               ,
               and
               so
               when
               we
               give
               the
               Devil
               the
               Opportunity
               of
               an
               idle
               Hour
               ,
               we
               do
               thereby
               tempt
               him
               to
               tempt
               us
               ,
               and
               importunately
               invite
               him
               to
               steal
               away
               the
               Treasure
               of
               our
               Innocence
               ,
               by
               putting
               the
               Key
               of
               it
               into
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               giving
               him
               a
               free
               Access
               to
               it
               .
               And
               though
               we
               should
               be
               firmly
               resolved
               not
               to
               sin
               ,
               yet
               t
               is
               impossible
               we
               should
               be
               safe
               so
               long
               as
               we
               are
               at
               leisure
               to
               be
               tempted
               ;
               because
               while
               we
               are
               
                 at
                 leisure
              
               we
               
               shall
               be
               very
               often
               disputing
               and
               holding
               Argument
               with
               the
               Tempter
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               Quirks
               and
               Sophistries
               will
               many
               times
               circumvent
               such
               Novices
               as
               we
               ,
               before
               we
               are
               aware
               .
               But
               when
               we
               are
               not
               only
               resolved
               against
               him
               ,
               but
               are
               also
               so
               imployed
               as
               that
               we
               are
               not
               at
               leisure
               to
               attend
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               past
               his
               skill
               to
               fasten
               any
               Temptation
               upon
               us
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               be
               secure
               in
               the
               Course
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               we
               must
               follow
               St.
               Jeroms
               Counsel
               to
               his
               Friend
               
                 Rusticus
                 ,
                 Semper
                 boni
                 aliquid
                 operis
                 facito
                 ,
                 ut
                 Diabolus
                 te
                 semper
                 inveniat
                 occupatum
                 ,
              
               be
               always
               doing
               one
               good
               Work
               or
               other
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               Devil
               may
               always
               find
               thee
               busie
               .
            
             
               IX
               .
               TO
               our
               Course
               and
               Progress
               in
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               indeavour
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               in
               us
               lyes
               ,
               to
               keep
               up
               a
               constant
               Chearfulness
               of
               Spirit
               in
               our
               Religion
               .
               It
               is
               doubtless
               a
               great
               Disgrace
               to
               our
               Religion
               to
               imagin
               (
               as
               too
               many
               superstitious
               Christians
               do
               )
               that
               it
               is
               an
               Enemy
               to
               Mirth
               and
               Chearfulness
               ,
               and
               a
               severe
               Exactor
               of
               Pensive
               looks
               and
               solemn
               Faces
               ;
               that
               men
               are
               never
               serious
               enough
               till
               they
               are
               mope'd
               into
               Statues
               ,
               and
               cloisterd
               from
               all
               Society
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               their
               own
               melancholy
               Thoughts
               ;
               that
               't
               is
               a
               Gospel-Duty
               to
               whine
               or
               to
               be
               silent
               ,
               and
               retire
               themselves
               from
               the
               most
               innocent
               Pleasures
               
               and
               Festivities
               of
               Conversation
               ;
               and
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               all
               kind
               of
               Mirth
               and
               facetious
               Humour
               is
               to
               be
               rankt
               among
               those
               
                 Idle
                 Words
              
               which
               our
               Saviour
               tells
               us
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               Judgment
               .
               As
               if
               Religion
               were
               a
               
                 Caput
                 mortuum
              
               ,
               a
               heavy
               ,
               stark
               ,
               insipid
               thing
               ,
               that
               had
               neither
               Heat
               nor
               Life
               nor
               Motion
               in
               it
               ;
               or
               were
               intended
               for
               a
               
               Medusa's
               Head
               to
               transform
               men
               into
               monuments
               of
               Stone
               .
               By
               which
               false
               Conceptions
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               render
               it
               much
               more
               burthensome
               than
               it
               is
               in
               its
               own
               Nature
               .
               For
               to
               make
               Religion
               forbid
               us
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               humane
               and
               natural
               ,
               is
               to
               render
               it
               a
               real
               grievance
               unto
               humane
               nature
               ;
               't
               is
               to
               make
               our
               Duty
               run
               a
               tilt
               at
               the
               Principles
               of
               our
               Being
               ,
               and
               set
               our
               Conscience
               and
               our
               Nature
               at
               Variance
               with
               one
               another
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               since
               to
               be
               risible
               and
               sociable
               ,
               is
               as
               natural
               to
               us
               as
               to
               be
               reasonable
               ,
               to
               make
               our
               Religion
               an
               Enemy
               to
               our
               Mirth
               and
               Conversation
               ,
               is
               to
               represent
               it
               as
               a
               tyrannical
               Invader
               of
               the
               essential
               Liberties
               and
               Properties
               of
               humane
               Nature
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               though
               it
               denies
               us
               not
               the
               freedom
               of
               an
               innocent
               Humour
               ,
               nor
               disallows
               those
               little
               Plaisances
               and
               inoffensive
               Raileries
               of
               Fancy
               which
               are
               somtimes
               requisite
               to
               sauce
               our
               Conservation
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               a
               quicker
               Relish
               ;
               yet
               hath
               it
               taken
               care
               to
               bound
               our
               
               Merriments
               with
               the
               necessary
               Precepts
               of
               Sobriety
               and
               Gravity
               ,
               that
               so
               by
               too
               much
               whifling
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               little
               levities
               of
               Fancy
               ,
               our
               Minds
               may
               not
               grow
               vain
               and
               light
               and
               trifling
               ,
               and
               be
               thereby
               indisposed
               to
               serious
               Thoughts
               and
               Reflections
               :
               But
               so
               long
               as
               we
               keep
               within
               the
               Bounds
               of
               Sobriety
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               sally
               out
               into
               malicious
               or
               scurrilous
               or
               prophane
               Jesting
               ,
               our
               Religion
               doth
               not
               only
               connive
               at
               our
               Mirth
               ,
               but
               commend
               and
               approve
               it
               :
               and
               so
               remote
               is
               it
               from
               cramping
               those
               Strings
               and
               Sinews
               of
               the
               Mind
               ,
               Chearfulness
               and
               Action
               ,
               that
               it
               recollects
               their
               scatterd
               Vigour
               ,
               and
               
                 winds
                 up
              
               their
               Slackness
               to
               a
               true
               Harmony
               .
            
             
               FOR
               it
               requires
               that
               our
               
                 speech
                 should
                 be
                 alway
                 with
                 grace
                 ,
              
               Col.
               iv
               .
               6
               .
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               as
               some
               Expositors
               understand
               the
               Phrase
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               whining
               and
               melancholy
               ,
               but
               sprightly
               and
               chearful
               ;
               it
               bids
               us
               
                 rejoice
                 evermore
              
               ,
               1
               Thes.
               v.
               16
               ,
               and
               
                 rejoice
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 alway
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 rejoice
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               iv
               .
               4
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               indeaver
               to
               be
               chearful
               in
               all
               Conditions
               ,
               and
               to
               bear
               all
               Events
               with
               a
               serene
               and
               lightsome
               mind
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               reckons
               this
               among
               the
               blessed
               Fruits
               and
               Effects
               of
               that
               Divine
               Spirit
               which
               accompanies
               and
               animates
               Christianity
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Joy
              
               ,
               or
               Chearfulness
               ,
               Gal
               v.
               22
               .
               and
               this
               is
               one
               of
               the
               Particulars
               in
               which
               
               the
               same
               Apostle
               makes
               the
               Christian
               Laws
               to
               consist
               ,
               as
               they
               stand
               opposed
               to
               the
               Ritual
               Laws
               of
               the
               Jews
               ;
               
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               
                 is
                 not
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               consist
               not
               of
               Injunctions
               or
               Prohibitions
               of
               things
               that
               are
               of
               a
               Ritual
               or
               indifferent
               Nature
               ;
               
                 but
                 righteousness
                 and
                 peace
                 and
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               xiv
               .
               17
               .
               which
               three
               Particulars
               being
               opposed
               to
               things
               that
               are
               unnecessary
               ,
               must
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Oppositions
               denote
               things
               that
               are
               necessary
               ;
               and
               therefore
               as
               by
               Righteousness
               and
               Peace
               ,
               must
               be
               meant
               Justice
               and
               Peaceableness
               ,
               so
               by
               
                 Joy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               must
               be
               meant
               Chearfulness
               and
               Alacrity
               in
               doing
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               because
               Joy
               can
               be
               in
               no
               other
               Sense
               Matter
               of
               Necessary
               Duty
               .
               By
               all
               which
               its
               evident
               ,
               that
               Chearfulness
               of
               Temper
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               discountenanced
               by
               our
               Religion
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               required
               and
               injoined
               by
               it
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               't
               is
               in
               our
               Power
               and
               Choice
               .
               And
               indeed
               it
               highly
               becomes
               us
               who
               serve
               so
               good
               a
               Master
               ,
               to
               be
               free
               and
               chearful
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               express
               a
               grateful
               sense
               of
               his
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               glorious
               Rewards
               which
               we
               expect
               from
               his
               inexhaustible
               Bounty
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               a
               gloomy
               Look
               and
               dejected
               Countenance
               ,
               it
               better
               beseems
               a
               Gally-slave
               than
               a
               Servant
               of
               God.
               And
               as
               Chearfulness
               is
               a
               Duty
               that
               
               very
               well
               becomes
               our
               State
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               highly
               necessary
               to
               support
               and
               carry
               us
               on
               in
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               .
            
             
               FOR
               Chearfulness
               is
               Natures
               best
               Friend
               ;
               it
               removes
               its
               Oppressions
               ,
               enlivens
               its
               Faculties
               ,
               and
               keeps
               its
               Spirits
               in
               a
               brisk
               and
               regular
               Motion
               ,
               and
               hereby
               renders
               it
               easie
               to
               it self
               ,
               and
               useful
               and
               serviceable
               to
               God
               and
               Man.
               It
               dispels
               Clouds
               from
               the
               Mind
               ,
               and
               Fears
               from
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               kindles
               and
               Cherishes
               in
               us
               brave
               and
               generous
               Affections
               ,
               and
               composes
               our
               Natures
               into
               such
               a
               regular
               temper
               as
               is
               of
               all
               others
               the
               most
               fit
               to
               receive
               religious
               Impressions
               ,
               and
               the
               breathings
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               For
               what
               the
               Jews
               do
               observe
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               ,
               is
               as
               true
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               that
               it
               dwells
               not
               with
               Sadness
               ,
               but
               with
               Chearfulness
               ;
               that
               being
               it self
               of
               a
               calm
               and
               gentle
               Nature
               ,
               it
               loves
               not
               to
               reside
               with
               black
               and
               melancholy
               Passions
               ,
               but
               requires
               a
               composed
               and
               serene
               Temper
               to
               act
               upon
               .
               And
               hence
               Tertul.
               in
               his
               
                 de
                 Spectac
                 .
                 Deus
                 praecepit
                 Spiritum
                 sanctum
                 ,
                 utpote
                 pro
                 Naturae
                 suae
                 bono
                 tenerum
                 &
                 delicatum
                 ,
                 Tranquillitate
                 &
                 Lenitate
                 &
                 Quiete
                 &
                 Pace
                 tractare
                 ;
                 non
                 Furore
                 ,
                 non
                 Bile
                 ,
                 non
                 Ira
                 ,
                 non
                 Dolore
                 inquietare
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               God
               hath
               commanded
               that
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               who
               is
               of
               a
               tender
               and
               delicate
               Nature
               ,
               should
               be
               entertained
               by
               us
               
               with
               Tranquility
               and
               Mildness
               ,
               with
               Quietness
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               should
               take
               care
               not
               to
               disturb
               him
               with
               Fury
               and
               Choler
               ,
               or
               with
               Anger
               and
               Grief
               .
               And
               indeed
               Melancholy
               naturally
               infests
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               disturbs
               him
               in
               all
               his
               operations
               ;
               it
               overwhelms
               the
               Fancy
               with
               black
               Reeks
               and
               Vapours
               ,
               and
               thereby
               clouds
               and
               darkens
               the
               Understanding
               ,
               and
               intercepts
               the
               holy
               Spirits
               Illuminations
               ;
               and
               ,
               like
               red
               coloured
               Glass
               before
               the
               eye
               ,
               causes
               the
               most
               lovely
               and
               attractive
               Objects
               ,
               to
               look
               bloody
               and
               terrible
               .
               It
               distracts
               the
               Thoughts
               ,
               and
               renders
               them
               
                 wild
                 ,
                 roving
              
               and
               incoherent
               ;
               and
               thereby
               utterly
               indisposes
               them
               to
               Prayer
               and
               Consideration
               ,
               and
               renders
               them
               deaf
               and
               unattentive
               to
               all
               good
               Motions
               and
               Inspirations
               .
               It
               freezes
               up
               the
               Heart
               with
               dispairing
               Fears
               and
               Despondencies
               ,
               and
               represents
               easie
               things
               as
               difficult
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               difficult
               as
               impossible
               ,
               and
               thereby
               discourages
               us
               from
               all
               those
               vertuous
               Attempts
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               blessed
               Spirit
               doth
               so
               importunately
               excite
               and
               provoke
               us
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               it
               naturally
               benums
               and
               stupifies
               the
               Soul
               ,
               obstructs
               its
               Motions
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               listless
               and
               unactive
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               indisposing
               it
               to
               co-operate
               with
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               renders
               it
               an
               incapable
               Subject
               of
               his
               divine
               Grace
               and
               Influence
               .
               Thus
               melancholy
               
               you
               see
               ,
               by
               its
               sullen
               and
               malevolent
               Aspects
               ,
               doth
               obstinately
               resist
               and
               counter-influence
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               without
               whose
               Aid
               and
               Assistance
               we
               can
               never
               hope
               to
               prosper
               in
               our
               spiritual
               Warfare
               .
            
             
               WHEREFORE
               if
               we
               mean
               to
               succeed
               in
               this
               great
               Affair
               ,
               it
               concerns
               us
               to
               use
               all
               honest
               and
               innocent
               Means
               to
               dispel
               this
               black
               and
               mischievous
               Humour
               ,
               and
               to
               beget
               and
               maintain
               in
               our
               Minds
               a
               constant
               Serenity
               and
               Chearfulness
               of
               Temper
               ;
               and
               when
               ever
               our
               Spirits
               begin
               to
               droop
               and
               languish
               ,
               to
               betake
               our selves
               to
               such
               natural
               Remedies
               ,
               such
               harmless
               Diversions
               ,
               Refreshments
               and
               Recreations
               ,
               as
               are
               fit
               and
               proper
               to
               raise
               them
               up
               again
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               suffer
               them
               to
               sink
               into
               a
               Bog
               of
               Melancholly
               Humours
               ,
               whilst
               't
               is
               in
               our
               Power
               by
               any
               honest
               Art
               or
               Invention
               to
               support
               them
               .
               Which
               if
               we
               can
               but
               effect
               ,
               will
               be
               of
               vast
               Advantage
               to
               us
               in
               the
               whole
               Course
               of
               our
               Religion
               .
               For
               in
               an
               even
               Chearfulness
               of
               Temper
               ,
               our
               Spirits
               will
               be
               always
               
                 lively
                 ,
                 strong
              
               and
               active
               ,
               and
               fit
               for
               the
               best
               and
               noblest
               Operations
               ;
               they
               will
               give
               Light
               to
               our
               Understandings
               ,
               Courage
               to
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               Wings
               to
               our
               Affections
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               more
               clearly
               to
               discern
               divine
               and
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               more
               resolutely
               to
               practise
               ,
               and
               more
               vehemently
               to
               aspire
               after
               
               them
               ;
               and
               our
               Considerations
               will
               be
               more
               fixt
               ,
               our
               Devotions
               more
               intent
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               spiritual
               Endeavours
               more
               active
               and
               vivacious
               .
               For
               a
               chearful
               Temper
               will
               represent
               every
               thing
               chearfully
               to
               us
               ;
               't
               will
               represent
               God
               so
               lovely
               ,
               Religion
               so
               attractive
               ,
               the
               Rewards
               of
               it
               so
               immense
               ,
               and
               the
               Difficulties
               of
               it
               so
               inconsiderable
               ,
               and
               thereby
               inspire
               us
               with
               so
               much
               Life
               and
               Courage
               ,
               as
               that
               none
               of
               all
               those
               spiritual
               Enemies
               we
               war
               and
               contend
               against
               ,
               will
               be
               able
               to
               withstand
               our
               Resolution
               .
            
             
               X.
               TO
               our
               Course
               and
               Progress
               in
               this
               our
               spiritual
               Warfare
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               we
               maintain
               in
               our
               Minds
               a
               constant
               Sense
               and
               Expectation
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               that
               since
               the
               things
               of
               the
               other
               World
               are
               future
               and
               invisible
               ,
               and
               consequently
               less
               apt
               to
               touch
               and
               affect
               us
               than
               these
               worldly
               things
               which
               are
               continually
               pressing
               upon
               our
               Senses
               ,
               we
               should
               as
               oft
               as
               we
               have
               Opportunity
               ,
               withdraw
               our
               Thoughts
               from
               these
               sensible
               Objects
               ,
               and
               retire
               into
               the
               immaterial
               World
               ,
               and
               there
               entertain
               our selves
               with
               the
               close
               View
               and
               Contemplation
               of
               the
               Joys
               and
               Glories
               it
               abounds
               with
               .
               For
               we
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               Beings
               that
               being
               compounded
               of
               Flesh
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               are
               by
               these
               opposite
               Principles
               of
               our
               Nature
               ally'd
               to
               two
               opposite
               Worlds
               ,
               and
               placed
               in
               the
               
               middle
               between
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               as
               the
               common
               Center
               wherein
               those
               distant
               Regions
               meet
               .
               By
               our
               spiritual
               Nature
               we
               hold
               Communion
               with
               the
               spiritual
               World
               ,
               and
               by
               our
               corporeal
               with
               this
               earthly
               and
               sensible
               one
               ;
               whose
               Objects
               being
               always
               present
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               striking
               as
               they
               do
               immediately
               upon
               our
               Senses
               ,
               we
               lye
               much
               more
               bare
               and
               open
               to
               them
               ,
               than
               to
               those
               of
               the
               spiritual
               World.
               So
               that
               unless
               we
               now
               and
               then
               withdraw
               our selves
               from
               these
               sensible
               things
               ,
               which
               hang
               like
               a
               Cloud
               between
               ,
               we
               can
               never
               have
               a
               free
               Prospect
               into
               that
               clear
               Heaven
               above
               them
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               becomes
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               now
               and
               then
               make
               a
               solemn
               Retirement
               of
               our
               Thoughts
               from
               earthly
               Objects
               and
               Enjoyments
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               approach
               near
               enough
               to
               Heaven
               to
               touch
               and
               feel
               the
               Joys
               and
               Pleasures
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               while
               we
               transiently
               behold
               in
               this
               Croud
               of
               worldly
               Objects
               ,
               is
               plac'd
               at
               such
               a
               Distance
               from
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               looks
               like
               a
               
                 thin
                 ,
                 blew
              
               Landskip
               ,
               next
               to
               nothing
               ;
               and
               hath
               not
               apparent
               Reality
               enough
               in
               it
               to
               raise
               our
               Desires
               and
               Expectations
               .
            
             
               AND
               hence
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               
                 set
                 our
                 affections
                 upon
              
               ,
               or
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               original
               ,
               
                 to
                 mind
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 above
                 ,
              
               Col.
               iii.
               2
               .
               and
               that
               by
               these
               
                 things
                 above
              
               ,
               he
               means
               
               the
               Enjoyments
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               it
               's
               plain
               from
               v.
               1.
               where
               he
               expresly
               tells
               us
               that
               by
               the
               above
               in
               which
               these
               things
               are
               ,
               he
               means
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 where
                 Christ
                 sits
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
              
               So
               that
               the
               Sence
               of
               the
               Precept
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               fix
               in
               our
               Minds
               such
               lively
               Representations
               of
               the
               Glory
               and
               Reality
               of
               the
               Celestial
               State
               ,
               as
               may
               raise
               in
               our
               Hearts
               a
               longing
               Desire
               and
               earnest
               Expectation
               of
               being
               made
               partakers
               of
               it
               .
               Which
               Hope
               and
               Expectation
               he
               elsewhere
               injoyns
               us
               to
               
                 put
                 on
                 for
                 an
                 Helmet
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               for
               a
               necessary
               Piece
               of
               defensive
               Armour
               against
               the
               Difficulties
               and
               Discouragements
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               1
               Thes.
               v.
               8
               .
               and
               Heb.
               vi
               .
               xix
               .
               
                 this
                 hope
                 which
                 enters
                 into
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 veil
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 Anchor
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 both
                 sure
                 and
                 stedfast
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               't
               is
               that
               which
               stayes
               and
               secures
               the
               Soul
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               those
               many
               Storms
               of
               Temptation
               it
               meets
               withall
               in
               its
               Voyage
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               it
               being
               so
               ,
               we
               are
               bid
               to
               
                 look
                 to
              
               and
               imitate
               our
               Blessed
               Lord
               ,
               
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 joy
                 that
                 was
                 set
                 before
                 him
                 endured
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 despising
                 the
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 now
                 sat
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               xii
               .
               2
               .
               The
               meaning
               of
               all
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               earnestly
               indeavour
               to
               fix
               in
               our
               minds
               a
               vigorous
               Sense
               and
               Expectation
               of
               that
               immortal
               Happiness
               with
               which
               God
               hath
               
               promised
               to
               crown
               all
               that
               come
               off
               Conquerors
               from
               this
               spiritual
               Warfare
               ;
               that
               all
               along
               as
               we
               march
               we
               should
               keep
               Heaven
               in
               our
               Eye
               ,
               and
               incourage
               our selves
               with
               the
               Hope
               of
               it
               to
               
                 charge
                 through
              
               all
               those
               Difficulties
               and
               Temptations
               that
               oppose
               us
               in
               the
               way
               ;
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               frequently
               awaken
               in
               our
               minds
               the
               glorious
               Thoughts
               of
               a
               blessed
               Immortality
               ,
               and
               possess
               our selves
               with
               a
               lively
               Expectation
               of
               injoying
               it
               ,
               if
               we
               
                 hold
                 out
              
               to
               the
               End.
               
            
             
               WHICH
               is
               a
               Duty
               of
               a
               vast
               Consequence
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Course
               of
               our
               spiritual
               Warfare
               .
               For
               Heaven
               being
               the
               End
               and
               Reward
               of
               our
               Warfare
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               grand
               Encouragement
               thereunto
               ;
               and
               consequently
               if
               once
               we
               
                 lose
                 Sight
              
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               suffer
               earthly
               things
               to
               interpose
               and
               eclipse
               the
               Glory
               and
               Reality
               of
               it
               ,
               our
               Courage
               will
               never
               be
               able
               to
               
                 bear
                 up
              
               against
               those
               manifold
               Temptations
               that
               do
               continually
               assault
               us
               .
               But
               whilst
               we
               continue
               under
               a
               
                 lively
                 Sense
              
               of
               that
               blessed
               Recompence
               of
               Reward
               ,
               that
               will
               so
               spirit
               and
               invigorate
               our
               Resolution
               ,
               that
               nothing
               will
               be
               able
               to
               withstand
               it
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               Terrors
               and
               Allurements
               that
               Sin
               can
               propose
               ,
               will
               be
               forced
               to
               fly
               before
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               retreat
               like
               so
               many
               impotent
               Waves
               that
               dash
               against
               a
               Rock
               of
               Adamant
               .
               For
               while
               we
               are
               under
               
               a
               lively
               Sense
               and
               Expectance
               of
               the
               Happiness
               above
               ,
               we
               live
               as
               it
               were
               in
               the
               Mid-way
               between
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               where
               we
               have
               an
               open
               Prospect
               of
               the
               Glories
               of
               both
               ,
               and
               do
               plainly
               see
               how
               faint
               and
               dim
               those
               below
               are
               in
               comparison
               with
               those
               above
               ;
               how
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               sneak
               and
               disappear
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               those
               eternal
               Splendors
               ,
               and
               to
               shroud
               their
               vanquisht
               Beauties
               ,
               as
               the
               Stars
               do
               when
               the
               Sun
               appears
               .
               And
               whilst
               we
               interchangeably
               turn
               our
               eyes
               from
               one
               to
               t'other
               ,
               how
               fruitlesly
               do
               the
               
                 Pleasures
                 ,
                 Profits
              
               and
               Honours
               below
               ,
               importune
               us
               to
               abandon
               the
               Joys
               and
               Glories
               above
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               Indignation
               do
               we
               listen
               to
               the
               proposals
               of
               such
               a
               senseless
               and
               ridiculous
               Exchange
               ?
               And
               could
               we
               but
               always
               keep
               our selves
               at
               this
               stand
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               so
               fortified
               with
               the
               Sight
               of
               those
               happy
               Regions
               above
               ,
               that
               no
               Temptation
               from
               below
               would
               ever
               be
               able
               to
               approach
               us
               ;
               and
               the
               sense
               that
               we
               are
               going
               on
               to
               that
               blessed
               State
               would
               carry
               us
               through
               all
               the
               weary
               Stages
               of
               our
               Duty
               with
               an
               indefatigable
               Vigour
               .
               For
               what
               may
               a
               man
               not
               do
               with
               Heaven
               in
               his
               Eye
               ,
               with
               that
               potent
               ,
               I
               had
               almost
               said
               Omnipotent
               ,
               Encouragement
               before
               him
               ?
               To
               
                 pull
                 out
              
               a
               right
               Eye
               ,
               to
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               a
               right
               hand
               ,
               to
               tear
               a
               darling
               Lust
               from
               his
               
               Heart
               ,
               even
               when
               't
               is
               wrapt
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               twisted
               with
               its
               Strings
               ,
               what
               an
               easie
               Atchievement
               is
               it
               to
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               a
               Heaven
               of
               immortal
               Glories
               in
               his
               View
               ?
               The
               Hope
               of
               which
               is
               enough
               to
               recommend
               even
               Racks
               &
               Torments
               ,
               and
               turn
               the
               Flames
               of
               martyrdom
               into
               a
               Bed
               of
               Roses
               .
               For
               't
               was
               this
               blessed
               Prospect
               that
               inabled
               the
               Good
               old
               martyrs
               to
               triumph
               so
               gloriously
               as
               they
               did
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               Sufferings
               ;
               they
               knew
               that
               a
               few
               Moments
               would
               put
               an
               End
               to
               their
               Miseries
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               once
               they
               had
               weather'd
               those
               short
               storms
               ,
               they
               should
               arive
               at
               a
               most
               blessed
               Harbour
               ,
               and
               be
               crowned
               at
               their
               landing
               ;
               and
               that
               from
               thence
               they
               should
               look
               back
               with
               infinite
               Joy
               and
               Delight
               upon
               the
               dangerous
               Sea
               they
               had
               escaped
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               bless
               those
               Storms
               and
               Winds
               that
               drave
               them
               to
               that
               happy
               Ports
               for
               as
               the
               Author
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 they
                 sought
                 a
                 heavenly
                 Countrey
              
               ,
               Heb.
               xi
               .
               14.16
               .
            
             
               XI
               .
               AND
               lastly
               ,
               To
               the
               successful
               Progress
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               live
               in
               the
               frequent
               use
               of
               the
               
                 publick
                 Ordinances
              
               and
               Institutions
               of
               our
               Religion
               ;
               namely
               ,
               in
               the
               religious
               Observation
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Day
              
               ,
               and
               in
               frequent
               Communion
               with
               one
               another
               in
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
              
               ,
               both
               which
               are
               of
               
               great
               Use
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Course
               and
               Progress
               of
               our
               spiritual
               Warfare
               .
               For
               as
               for
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Day
              
               ,
               it
               is
               instituted
               ,
               and
               ever
               since
               the
               Apostles
               Time
               hath
               been
               observed
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               Day
               of
               publick
               Worship
               and
               weekly
               Thanksgiving
               for
               our
               Saviours
               Resurrection
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               great
               Work
               of
               our
               Redemption
               was
               consummated
               .
               And
               certainly
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               of
               vast
               Advantage
               to
               be
               one
               day
               in
               seven
               sequester'd
               from
               the
               World
               and
               imployed
               in
               divine
               Offices
               ,
               in
               solemn
               
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Praises
              
               and
               Thanksgivings
               ,
               and
               be
               obliged
               to
               assist
               and
               edifie
               one
               another
               by
               the
               mutual
               Example
               and
               Vnion
               of
               our
               Devotions
               ;
               to
               hear
               the
               Duties
               of
               our
               Religion
               explained
               ,
               the
               Sins
               against
               it
               reprehended
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrins
               of
               it
               unfolded
               and
               reduced
               to
               plain
               and
               easie
               Principles
               of
               Practice
               ;
               what
               a
               mighty
               advantage
               might
               we
               reap
               from
               all
               these
               blessed
               Ministries
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               but
               attend
               to
               them
               with
               that
               Concern
               and
               Seriousness
               which
               the
               matter
               of
               them
               requires
               and
               deserves
               ?
               Especially
               if
               when
               the
               publick
               Offices
               are
               over
               ,
               we
               would
               not
               
                 let
                 loose
              
               our selves
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Day
               ,
               as
               we
               too
               frequently
               do
               ,
               to
               our
               secular
               Cares
               and
               Diversions
               ,
               and
               thereby
               choak
               those
               good
               Instructions
               we
               have
               heard
               ,
               and
               stifle
               those
               devout
               and
               pious
               Affections
               which
               have
               been
               raised
               and
               
               excited
               in
               us
               ;
               but
               instead
               of
               so
               doing
               ,
               we
               would
               devote
               at
               least
               some
               good
               Portion
               of
               it
               to
               the
               Instruction
               of
               our
               Families
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               private
               Exercise
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               to
               Meditation
               and
               Prayer
               ,
               to
               the
               Examination
               of
               our selves
               concerning
               our
               past
               Behaviour
               ,
               and
               the
               reinforcing
               our
               Resolution
               to
               behave
               our selves
               better
               for
               the
               future
               ;
               if
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               would
               thus
               spend
               our
               
                 Lords
                 Day
              
               ,
               we
               should
               doubtless
               find
               our selves
               better
               Men
               for
               it
               all
               the
               Week
               after
               ;
               we
               should
               go
               into
               the
               World
               again
               with
               much
               better
               Affections
               ,
               and
               stronger
               Resolutions
               ,
               with
               our
               Graces
               more
               vigorous
               ,
               and
               our
               bad
               Inclinations
               more
               reduced
               and
               tamed
               ,
               and
               whereas
               the
               Jews
               were
               to
               gather
               Manna
               enough
               on
               their
               sixth
               Day
               ,
               to
               feed
               their
               Bodies
               on
               the
               ensuing
               Sabbath
               ,
               we
               should
               gather
               Manna
               enough
               upon
               our
               Sabbath
               ,
               to
               feed
               and
               strengthen
               our
               Souls
               all
               the
               
                 six
                 days
              
               after
               .
            
             
               BUT
               to
               this
               we
               must
               also
               add
               frequent
               Communions
               with
               one
               another
               in
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
              
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               Ordinance
               instituted
               on
               purpose
               by
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               for
               the
               improving
               and
               furthering
               us
               in
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               herein
               we
               have
               one
               of
               the
               most
               puissant
               Arguments
               against
               Sin
               represented
               by
               visible
               Signs
               to
               our
               Sense
               ,
               viz.
               the
               bloody
               Sacrifice
               of
               our
               
               blessed
               Lord
               to
               expiate
               and
               make
               Atonement
               for
               it
               ;
               besides
               that
               those
               bleeding
               Wounds
               of
               his
               which
               are
               here
               represented
               by
               the
               breaking
               of
               the
               Bread
               and
               
                 pouring
                 out
              
               of
               the
               Wine
               ,
               do
               proclaim
               our
               Sins
               his
               Asassines
               and
               Murderers
               ,
               the
               thought
               of
               which
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               any
               ingenuity
               in
               us
               ,
               were
               enough
               to
               incense
               in
               us
               the
               most
               implacable
               Indignation
               against
               them
               ;
               besides
               that
               his
               Sufferings
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
               of
               which
               this
               sacred
               Solemnity
               is
               a
               lively
               Picture
               ,
               do
               horribly
               remonstrate
               Gods
               Displeasure
               against
               them
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               be
               induced
               to
               pardon
               them
               upon
               any
               meaner
               Expiation
               than
               the
               Blood
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               than
               which
               Hell
               it self
               is
               not
               a
               more
               dreadful
               Argument
               to
               scare
               and
               terrifie
               us
               from
               them
               ;
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               besides
               that
               his
               so
               freely
               submitting
               and
               offering
               up
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               Propitiation
               for
               us
               ,
               of
               which
               this
               holy
               Festival
               is
               a
               solemn
               Commemoration
               ,
               is
               an
               expression
               of
               Kindness
               sufficient
               to
               captivate
               the
               most
               ungrateful
               Souls
               ,
               and
               extort
               Obedience
               from
               them
               ;
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Feast
               upon
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Federal
               Rite
               ,
               whereby
               God
               and
               we
               ,
               by
               feasting
               together
               ,
               do
               accordingly
               to
               the
               antient
               Customs
               both
               of
               Jews
               and
               Heathens
               ,
               mutually
               oblige
               our selves
               to
               one
               another
               ;
               whereby
               God
               ,
               by
               giving
               us
               the
               mystical
               Bread
               and
               
               Wine
               ,
               and
               we
               by
               receiving
               them
               ,
               do
               mutually
               ingage
               our selves
               to
               one
               another
               upon
               those
               sacred
               Pledges
               of
               Christs
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               that
               we
               faithfully
               perform
               each
               others
               Part
               of
               that
               everlasting
               Covenant
               which
               was
               purchased
               by
               him
               .
               And
               what
               can
               be
               a
               greater
               Restraint
               to
               us
               when
               we
               are
               solicited
               to
               any
               Sin
               ,
               than
               the
               sense
               of
               being
               under
               such
               a
               dreadful
               Vow
               and
               Obligation
               ?
               With
               what
               face
               dare
               we
               listen
               to
               any
               Temptation
               to
               Evil
               ,
               when
               we
               remember
               lately
               we
               solemnly
               ingaged
               our selves
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               took
               the
               Sacrament
               upon
               it
               ?
               And
               verily
               I
               doubt
               't
               is
               this
               that
               lies
               at
               the
               bottom
               of
               that
               seeming
               modest
               Pretence
               of
               Vnworthiness
               ,
               which
               men
               are
               wont
               to
               urge
               in
               Excuse
               for
               their
               Neglect
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               they
               love
               their
               Lusts
               ,
               and
               cannot
               resolve
               to
               part
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               afraid
               to
               make
               such
               a
               solemn
               Abjuration
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               eating
               and
               drinking
               the
               consecrated
               Elements
               implies
               .
               And
               I
               confess
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               their
               Reason
               ,
               they
               are
               unworthy
               indeed
               ,
               the
               more
               shame
               for
               them
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               such
               an
               Vnworthiness
               as
               is
               so
               far
               from
               excusing
               ,
               that
               it
               only
               aggravates
               their
               Neglect
               .
               For
               for
               any
               man
               to
               plead
               that
               he
               dares
               not
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               because
               he
               is
               resolved
               to
               
                 sin
                 on
              
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               that
               which
               is
               his
               Fault
               ,
               his
               Apology
               ,
               and
               to
               excuse
               one
               Sin
               
               with
               another
               .
               Wherefore
               if
               we
               are
               heartily
               resolved
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               to
               reform
               and
               amend
               ,
               let
               us
               abstain
               no
               longer
               from
               this
               great
               Federal
               Rite
               ,
               upon
               Pretence
               of
               Vnworthiness
               .
               For
               't
               is
               by
               the
               use
               of
               this
               ,
               among
               other
               Means
               ;
               that
               we
               are
               to
               improve
               and
               grow
               more
               and
               more
               worthy
               .
               For
               the
               very
               Repetition
               of
               our
               Resolution
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               above
               ,
               is
               a
               proper
               Means
               of
               strengthning
               and
               confirming
               it
               ;
               and
               certainly
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               much
               more
               so
               ,
               when
               't
               is
               renewed
               and
               repeated
               with
               the
               Solemnity
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               worth
               observing
               ,
               how
               much
               Care
               our
               Lord
               hath
               taken
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               Constitution
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               to
               oblige
               us
               to
               a
               
                 constant
                 ,
                 solemn
              
               Repetition
               of
               our
               good
               Resolutions
               .
               For
               at
               our
               first
               Entrance
               into
               Covenant
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               in
               which
               Solemnity
               we
               do
               openly
               renounce
               the
               Devil
               and
               all
               his
               Works
               ,
               and
               religiously
               devote
               our selves
               to
               his
               service
               .
               But
               because
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               forget
               this
               our
               baptismal
               Vow
               ,
               and
               the
               Matter
               of
               it
               is
               continually
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
               and
               more
               than
               one
               World
               depends
               upon
               it
               ,
               therefore
               he
               hath
               thought
               fit
               not
               to
               trust
               wholly
               to
               this
               first
               Engagement
               ,
               but
               hath
               so
               methodized
               our
               Religion
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               are
               ever
               and
               anon
               obliged
               to
               give
               him
               new
               Security
               .
               For
               which
               End
               ,
               he
               hath
               instituted
               
               this
               other
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               like
               that
               of
               Baptism
               to
               be
               received
               by
               us
               
                 once
                 for
                 all
              
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               often
               reiterated
               and
               repeated
               ,
               that
               so
               upon
               the
               frequent
               Returns
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               might
               still
               be
               obliged
               to
               repeat
               over
               our
               old
               Vows
               of
               Obedience
               .
               For
               he
               hath
               not
               only
               injoyned
               us
               that
               we
               should
               
                 do
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 him
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               xxii
               .
               19
               .
               i.
               e.
               that
               we
               should
               celebrate
               this
               sacred
               Festival
               in
               the
               Memory
               of
               his
               Passion
               ;
               but
               by
               thus
               doing
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               we
               are
               to
               continue
               the
               Memorial
               of
               it
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 death
                 till
                 he
                 comes
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               xi
               .
               26
               .
               And
               that
               this
               doth
               not
               ,
               like
               the
               Precept
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               oblige
               us
               for
               once
               only
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               foregoing
               words
               of
               this
               last
               recited
               Text
               ,
               
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 ye
                 eat
                 this
                 bread
                 and
                 drink
                 this
                 cup
                 ,
              
               which
               plainly
               shews
               that
               these
               sacramental
               Elements
               are
               to
               be
               more
               than
               once
               received
               by
               us
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               how
               often
               't
               is
               to
               be
               done
               neither
               Christ
               nor
               his
               Apostles
               have
               any
               where
               defined
               ,
               but
               if
               we
               consult
               
                 primitive
                 Example
              
               (
               which
               in
               the
               Absence
               of
               express
               Precept
               is
               the
               best
               Rule
               to
               determine
               our selves
               by
               )
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               it
               was
               very
               frequently
               received
               .
               For
               from
               some
               Passages
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               it
               seems
               probable
               that
               Christians
               did
               then
               communicate
               
                 every
                 Day
              
               ;
               as
               particularly
               
               Acts
               ii
               .
               46
               .
               where
               they
               are
               said
               
                 to
                 continue
                 daily
                 with
                 one
                 accord
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 bread
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               as
               it
               seems
               probable
               ,
               in
               some
               upper
               room
               of
               the
               Temple
               ;
               though
               perhaps
               this
               daily
               may
               refer
               only
               to
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Day
              
               ,
               agreeably
               to
               that
               Acts
               xx
               .
               7
               .
               
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 when
                 the
                 Disciples
                 came
                 together
                 to
                 break
                 bread
                 ,
              
               Paul
               
                 preached
                 unto
                 them
              
               .
               But
               it
               's
               certain
               that
               whensoever
               they
               assembled
               to
               the
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               they
               closed
               it
               with
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ;
               which
               they
               did
               for
               a
               great
               while
               in
               the
               Western
               Churches
               
                 every
                 day
              
               in
               the
               Week
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Eastern
               ,
               as
               St.
               Basil
               tells
               us
               ,
               Epist.
               289.
               
                 four
                 times
              
               a
               Week
               ,
               besides
               Festivals
               .
               So
               that
               allowing
               for
               our
               Declensions
               from
               the
               primitive
               Zeal
               and
               Devotion
               ,
               one
               would
               think
               that
               to
               communicate
               now
               once
               in
               four
               Weeks
               should
               be
               a
               very
               moderate
               Proportion
               .
               But
               as
               for
               those
               that
               wholly
               neglect
               this
               sacred
               Institution
               ,
               for
               my
               own
               part
               I
               see
               not
               how
               they
               can
               excuse
               themselves
               from
               being
               guilty
               of
               a
               wilful
               Rebellion
               against
               their
               Saviour
               ,
               or
               with
               what
               Confidence
               they
               can
               expect
               either
               that
               he
               should
               assist
               them
               with
               his
               Grace
               on
               the
               Way
               ,
               or
               crown
               them
               with
               his
               Salvation
               in
               the
               End
               ,
               when
               they
               so
               perversly
               turn
               their
               backs
               upon
               an
               Ordinance
               which
               he
               hath
               solemnly
               
               instituted
               for
               a
               Conveyance
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               a
               Seal
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               BUT
               would
               we
               take
               that
               Care
               that
               becomes
               us
               ,
               to
               prepare
               our selves
               for
               ,
               and
               frequent
               this
               holy
               Institution
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               we
               should
               find
               it
               of
               mighty
               Advantage
               to
               us
               in
               the
               whole
               Course
               of
               our
               Religion
               .
               For
               till
               we
               are
               arived
               to
               a
               confirmed
               State
               of
               Good
               ,
               our
               holy
               Fervours
               will
               be
               very
               apt
               to
               cool
               ,
               our
               good
               Purposes
               to
               slacken
               and
               unwind
               ,
               and
               our
               vertuous
               Endeavours
               to
               languish
               and
               tire
               ;
               and
               therefore
               unless
               we
               take
               care
               frequently
               to
               revive
               our
               Religion
               with
               this
               spiritual
               Repast
               and
               Restorative
               ,
               and
               still
               to
               add
               new
               Fewel
               to
               it
               as
               the
               Flame
               decays
               ,
               it
               will
               quickly
               
                 pine
                 away
              
               and
               expire
               .
               But
               if
               upon
               the
               solemn
               Returns
               of
               this
               sacred
               Festival
               ,
               we
               would
               constantly
               come
               with
               due
               Preparation
               to
               our
               masters
               Table
               ,
               and
               here
               renew
               our
               Vows
               ,
               re-invigorate
               our
               Resolutions
               ,
               repair
               our
               Decays
               ,
               and
               put
               our
               sluggish
               Graces
               into
               a
               new
               Fermentation
               ,
               we
               should
               find
               our
               Religion
               not
               only
               live
               ,
               but
               thrive
               ,
               and
               be
               still
               acquiring
               new
               Degrees
               of
               Strength
               and
               Activity
               .
               But
               because
               this
               Argument
               hath
               been
               already
               so
               fully
               handled
               in
               our
               Practical
               Treatises
               ,
               particularly
               by
               the
               Reverend
               Dr.
               Patrick
               in
               his
               
                 Mensa
                 Mystica
              
               and
               
                 Christian
                 Sacrifice
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               refer
               the
               Reader
               
               thither
               for
               the
               farther
               Consideration
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Brevity
               I
               could
               ,
               I
               have
               indeavoured
               to
               give
               an
               Account
               of
               those
               Duties
               which
               are
               necessary
               in
               the
               Course
               and
               Progress
               of
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Warfare
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               IV.
               Containing
               certain
               Motives
               to
               animate
               men
               against
               the
               Difficulty
               of
               these
               Duties
               which
               appertain
               to
               the
               Course
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               .
            
             
               HOW
               necessary
               and
               useful
               to
               us
               those
               aforenamed
               Duties
               are
               ,
               in
               the
               Course
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               hath
               been
               sufficiently
               shewn
               .
               So
               that
               now
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               our
               Sloth
               and
               Vnwillingness
               can
               object
               against
               them
               ,
               but
               only
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               very
               difficult
               ,
               and
               do
               require
               more
               of
               our
               Time
               and
               Care
               and
               Pains
               than
               we
               can
               conveniently
               spare
               from
               our
               other
               necessary
               Occasions
               ;
               that
               the
               Practice
               of
               them
               is
               so
               unpleasant
               and
               severe
               ,
               and
               attended
               with
               so
               much
               Cumber
               and
               Trouble
               ,
               that
               we
               very
               much
               doubt
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               
                 go
                 through
              
               with
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               to
               remove
               this
               Objection
               out
               of
               mens
               way
               ,
               and
               
               to
               excite
               them
               to
               the
               Practice
               of
               these
               necessary
               Duties
               ,
               I
               shall
               for
               a
               Conclusion
               of
               this
               Argument
               add
               ,
               to
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               of
               it
               ,
               these
               following
               Considerations
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               whatsoever
               Difficulty
               there
               is
               in
               the
               Practice
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               may
               
                 thank
                 our selves
              
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               in
               the
               Course
               of
               our
               Sin
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Difficulty
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               our
               Warfare
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               how
               difficult
               soever
               this
               Warfare
               may
               be
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               indured
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               worse
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               though
               it
               be
               difficult
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               it
               but
               what
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               will
               render
               possible
               to
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               wanting
               to
               our selves
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               the
               Practice
               of
               these
               Duties
               is
               not
               so
               difficult
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               fairly
               consistent
               with
               all
               our
               other
               necessary
               Occasions
               and
               Diversions
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               the
               Difficulty
               of
               them
               is
               such
               as
               will
               certainly
               abate
               and
               
                 wear
                 off
              
               by
               Degrees
               ,
               if
               we
               constantly
               practice
               them
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               with
               the
               difficulty
               of
               them
               there
               is
               a
               World
               of
               present
               Peace
               and
               Satisfaction
               intermingled
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               their
               Difficulty
               is
               abundantly
               compensated
               by
               the
               final
               Reward
               of
               them
               .
            
             
             
               I.
               CONSIDER
               that
               whatsoever
               Difficulty
               there
               is
               in
               the
               Practice
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               may
               
                 thank
                 our selves
              
               for
               it
               .
               For
               if
               we
               had
               betaken
               our selves
               to
               the
               Practice
               of
               Religion
               as
               soon
               as
               we
               were
               capable
               of
               it
               ,
               before
               we
               had
               entered
               our selves
               into
               sinful
               Courses
               ,
               and
               had
               therein
               contracted
               sinful
               Habits
               and
               Inclinations
               ,
               we
               might
               have
               prevented
               those
               Difficulties
               which
               we
               now
               
                 complain
                 of
              
               .
               For
               our
               Religion
               was
               made
               for
               and
               adapted
               to
               our
               Nature
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               sweetly
               accorded
               with
               all
               its
               Affections
               and
               Propensions
               ,
               had
               we
               not
               vitiated
               them
               by
               our
               own
               wilful
               Sin
               ,
               and
               clapt
               a
               preternatural
               Biass
               upon
               them
               .
               But
               though
               the
               Light
               be
               naturally
               congruous
               to
               the
               Eye
               ,
               yet
               if
               through
               a
               Distillation
               of
               ill
               Humours
               into
               it
               the
               Eye
               grow
               sore
               and
               weak
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               grievous
               and
               offensive
               to
               it
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               with
               Religion
               ,
               which
               to
               the
               pure
               and
               uncontaminated
               Nature
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               grateful
               and
               aggreeable
               thing
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               but
               if
               by
               our
               own
               ill
               Government
               we
               disease
               our
               Nature
               ,
               and
               deprave
               its
               primitive
               Constitution
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               Religion
               which
               was
               so
               well
               proportioned
               to
               it
               in
               its
               Purity
               ,
               should
               sit
               hard
               and
               uneasie
               upon
               it
               ,
               in
               its
               Apostacy
               and
               Corruption
               .
               For
               to
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               a
               Feaver
               ,
               every
               thing
               is
               bitter
               ,
               even
               Honey
               ,
               which
               when
               he
               
               is
               well
               ,
               is
               exceeding
               sweet
               and
               grateful
               ;
               but
               the
               Bitterness
               which
               he
               tasts
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Honey
               but
               in
               the
               Gall
               which
               overflows
               his
               own
               Palate
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               a
               Nature
               that
               is
               diseased
               with
               any
               unnatural
               Lust
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               most
               congruous
               to
               it self
               ,
               will
               be
               most
               nauseous
               to
               its
               Disease
               ;
               and
               those
               Duties
               which
               in
               its
               Health
               't
               would
               have
               imbraced
               with
               the
               greatest
               Pleasure
               ,
               will
               in
               its
               Sickness
               be
               the
               greatest
               Burthen
               and
               Oppression
               to
               it
               .
               And
               when
               we
               have
               spoiled
               the
               Purity
               of
               our
               Constitution
               ,
               and
               are
               degenerated
               from
               the
               humane
               Nature
               into
               the
               brutal
               or
               diabolical
               one
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               great
               wonder
               that
               the
               Religion
               of
               a
               Man
               should
               be
               a
               Burthen
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               a
               Beast
               or
               a
               Devil
               .
               So
               that
               whatsoever
               Difficulties
               there
               are
               in
               Religion
               ,
               they
               arise
               not
               out
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               things
               it
               requires
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               the
               perverse
               Indispositions
               of
               our
               Natures
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               these
               were
               for
               the
               most
               part
               contracted
               by
               our selves
               ;
               so
               that
               instead
               of
               complaining
               of
               the
               Difficulty
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               strive
               and
               contend
               the
               more
               earnestly
               against
               it
               ,
               because
               we
               may
               
                 thank
                 our selves
              
               for
               it
               .
               When
               a
               man
               hath
               plaid
               the
               Fool
               ,
               and
               set
               his
               House
               
                 on
                 Fire
              
               ,
               the
               Sense
               of
               his
               own
               Folly
               ought
               to
               make
               him
               more
               industrious
               to
               extinguish
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               instead
               of
               so
               doing
               ,
               he
               should
               sit
               with
               his
               Hands
               
               in
               his
               Bosom
               and
               complain
               of
               the
               Mischief
               ,
               and
               the
               Difficulty
               of
               stopping
               it
               ,
               what
               would
               Folks
               say
               of
               him
               ?
               Mischievous
               ,
               doth
               it
               become
               thee
               to
               sit
               here
               idely
               complaining
               of
               the
               Effect
               of
               thy
               own
               Villany
               ,
               whilst
               't
               is
               yet
               in
               thy
               Power
               ,
               wouldst
               thou
               but
               bestir
               thy self
               ,
               to
               quench
               the
               Flame
               ,
               and
               prevent
               the
               spreading
               of
               it
               ?
               For
               shame
               get
               up
               and
               do
               thy
               utmost
               Endeavour
               to
               repair
               thy
               own
               Act
               ,
               and
               to
               extinguish
               this
               spreading
               Mischief
               of
               which
               thou
               art
               the
               Author
               .
               Since
               therefore
               we
               have
               been
               so
               obstinately
               foolish
               as
               to
               
                 set
                 fire
              
               to
               our
               own
               Souls
               ,
               and
               kindle
               in
               them
               by
               our
               vicious
               Courses
               such
               destructive
               Flames
               of
               unnatural
               Lust
               ,
               how
               monstrously
               ridiculous
               is
               it
               ,
               whilst
               't
               is
               yet
               in
               our
               Power
               to
               extinguish
               them
               ,
               to
               sit
               whining
               and
               complaining
               of
               the
               Difficulty
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               permit
               them
               to
               rage
               and
               
                 burn
                 on
              
               without
               Interruption
               ?
               O
               miserable
               men
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               so
               hard
               to
               be
               quench'd
               ,
               who
               may
               ye
               thank
               for
               it
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               you
               that
               kindled
               them
               ,
               and
               do
               you
               now
               sit
               idly
               complaining
               of
               your
               own
               Act
               ,
               when
               you
               should
               be
               the
               more
               industrious
               to
               repair
               the
               Mischief
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               
                 your
                 own
              
               .
               For
               shame
               arise
               and
               bestir
               your selves
               ,
               and
               since
               you
               are
               conscious
               that
               the
               Difficulties
               of
               your
               Religion
               are
               of
               your
               own
               creating
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               Lusts
               which
               indispose
               
               ye
               to
               it
               are
               the
               products
               of
               your
               own
               Actions
               ,
               let
               this
               excite
               ye
               to
               a
               more
               vigorous
               Endeavour
               to
               subdue
               and
               conquer
               them
               .
            
             
               II.
               CONSIDER
               that
               in
               the
               Course
               of
               your
               Sins
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Difficulty
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               your
               Warfare
               against
               them
               .
               For
               I
               dare
               appeal
               to
               your
               own
               Experience
               whether
               you
               have
               not
               found
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Hardship
               in
               Wickedness
               ,
               especially
               while
               you
               were
               educating
               and
               
                 training
                 up
              
               your
               Natures
               to
               it
               ?
               Did
               not
               your
               Nature
               oftentimes
               recoil
               and
               start
               and
               boggle
               at
               your
               vicious
               Actions
               ;
               and
               were
               you
               not
               fain
               sometimes
               to
               curb
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               to
               spur
               it
               ,
               to
               commit
               many
               Outrages
               and
               Violences
               upon
               it
               ,
               whilst
               you
               were
               backing
               and
               managing
               it
               ,
               before
               you
               could
               reduce
               it
               to
               a
               Through-pace
               in
               Iniquity
               ?
               How
               often
               have
               you
               put
               your
               modest
               Nature
               to
               the
               Blush
               ,
               at
               the
               sense
               of
               a
               filthy
               and
               uncomly
               Action
               ,
               whilst
               your
               wicked
               Will
               hath
               been
               dragging
               it
               along
               like
               a
               timorous
               Virgin
               to
               an
               Adulterers
               Bed
               ;
               and
               what
               terrible
               Shreiks
               have
               your
               Consciences
               many
               times
               given
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               your
               sinful
               Commissions
               ,
               when
               you
               were
               acting
               the
               first
               Rapes
               upon
               your
               Innocence
               ?
               How
               many
               a
               pensive
               Mood
               hath
               the
               Review
               of
               your
               sinful
               Pleasures
               cost
               ye
               ,
               and
               what
               Swarms
               of
               Horror
               and
               dreadful
               Expectation
               hath
               the
               Reflection
               on
               
               your
               past
               Guilts
               raised
               in
               your
               Minds
               ?
               And
               then
               with
               what
               excessive
               Difficulty
               have
               you
               been
               fain
               to
               practise
               some
               Vices
               ,
               only
               to
               get
               an
               Habit
               of
               practising
               them
               more
               easily
               ?
               How
               often
               have
               you
               been
               forced
               to
               swallow
               Sickness
               ,
               to
               drink
               dead
               Palsies
               and
               foaming
               Epilepsies
               ,
               to
               render
               your
               Intemperances
               familiar
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               Qualms
               and
               fainting
               sweats
               ,
               and
               sottish
               Confusions
               have
               you
               many
               times
               awaked
               ,
               before
               ever
               you
               could
               Connaturalize
               your
               midnight
               Revels
               to
               your
               Temper
               ?
               And
               when
               with
               so
               much
               Labour
               and
               Violence
               ,
               you
               have
               pretty
               well
               trained
               and
               exercised
               your selves
               in
               this
               hellish
               Warfare
               ,
               and
               thereby
               rendered
               it
               natural
               and
               habitual
               to
               you
               ,
               to
               how
               many
               Inconveniences
               hath
               it
               daily
               exposed
               you
               ,
               &
               what
               base
               and
               unmanly
               Shifts
               hath
               it
               put
               you
               upon
               ,
               to
               extricate
               your selves
               out
               of
               those
               Difficulties
               wherein
               it
               hath
               involved
               you
               ?
               What
               violent
               Passions
               and
               Perturbations
               doth
               it
               raise
               in
               your
               Minds
               ,
               and
               into
               what
               wild
               Tumults
               of
               Action
               doth
               it
               frequently
               hurry
               you
               ?
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               how
               doth
               it
               perplex
               and
               intrigue
               the
               whole
               Course
               of
               your
               Lives
               ,
               and
               intangle
               ye
               in
               a
               labyrinth
               of
               Knavish
               Tricks
               and
               Collusions
               ;
               so
               that
               many
               times
               you
               are
               at
               your
               
                 Wits
                 end
              
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               which
               way
               to
               turn
               your selves
               ?
               All
               these
               Difficulties
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               many
               
               more
               ,
               which
               I
               cannot
               presently
               think
               of
               ,
               you
               must
               have
               contended
               with
               in
               a
               sinful
               Course
               of
               Action
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               made
               any
               considerable
               Experiment
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               AND
               do
               you
               complain
               of
               the
               Difficulty
               of
               persevering
               in
               Religion
               ;
               you
               that
               have
               so
               couragiously
               persevered
               in
               a
               worse
               Way
               against
               Difficulties
               that
               are
               as
               great
               ,
               all
               things
               considered
               ,
               if
               not
               
                 greater
                 ;
                 you
              
               that
               have
               hitherto
               sin'd
               on
               so
               industriously
               ,
               that
               have
               broke
               through
               so
               many
               strong
               Barricadoes
               to
               come
               at
               and
               injoy
               your
               Lusts
               ,
               are
               you
               not
               ashamed
               to
               start
               and
               boggle
               as
               you
               do
               ,
               at
               the
               Difficulties
               of
               Virtue
               and
               Religion
               ?
               Look
               but
               how
               the
               industrious
               Sinner
               upbraids
               you
               ?
               His
               way
               leads
               directly
               to
               Ruine
               ,
               and
               he
               knows
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               
                 presses
                 on
              
               couragiously
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               ambitious
               to
               be
               a
               Heroe
               in
               Iniquity
               ,
               and
               charges
               through
               all
               the
               modesty
               of
               Humane
               Nature
               ,
               through
               all
               his
               native
               sense
               of
               a
               God
               and
               a
               divine
               Vengeance
               ;
               he
               marches
               forward
               through
               Infamy
               and
               
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 Dangers
              
               and
               a
               world
               of
               Inconveniences
               ,
               and
               offers
               a
               kind
               of
               Violence
               to
               Hell
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               meant
               to
               force
               open
               its
               brazen
               Portal
               ,
               and
               enter
               headlong
               into
               it
               before
               't
               is
               ready
               to
               receive
               him
               ,
               whilst
               you
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               like
               a
               company
               of
               Crest-faln
               Creatures
               ,
               stand
               shivering
               at
               a
               few
               trifling
               Difficulties
               in
               your
               Way
               ,
               though
               you
               have
               
               Heaven
               for
               your
               End
               ,
               and
               a
               Crown
               of
               Glory
               for
               your
               Reward
               .
            
             
               IN
               short
               therefore
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               true
               State
               of
               your
               Case
               ;
               choose
               which
               side
               you
               please
               ,
               whether
               to
               march
               under
               Christs
               or
               the
               Devils
               Banner
               ;
               you
               must
               expect
               before-hand
               to
               encounter
               some
               Difficulties
               ,
               yea
               and
               perhaps
               as
               great
               on
               the
               one
               side
               as
               on
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               you
               have
               little
               else
               to
               do
               but
               to
               compare
               their
               Ends
               ,
               and
               to
               consider
               which
               of
               the
               two
               is
               most
               eligible
               ,
               a
               Crown
               of
               Glory
               ,
               or
               eternal
               Torment
               .
            
             
               III.
               CONSIDER
               that
               how
               Difficult
               soever
               this
               your
               spiritual
               Warfare
               may
               be
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               indured
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               is
               much
               more
               intollerable
               .
               I
               confess
               were
               it
               not
               absolutely
               necessary
               ,
               we
               might
               with
               some
               colour
               of
               Reason
               urge
               the
               Difficulty
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               excuse
               our selves
               from
               undertaking
               and
               prosecuting
               it
               ;
               but
               when
               our
               Case
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               must
               either
               conquer
               or
               
                 perish
                 ,
                 swim
              
               through
               ,
               or
               sink
               under
               the
               Difficulties
               we
               complain
               of
               ,
               the
               matter
               will
               admit
               of
               no
               further
               Debate
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               e'en
               resolve
               of
               the
               two
               Evils
               to
               choose
               that
               which
               is
               the
               least
               .
               When
               the
               Ship
               hath
               sprung
               a
               Leak
               ,
               't
               is
               a
               Madness
               for
               the
               Mariners
               to
               sit
               still
               and
               complain
               of
               the
               Pains
               and
               Labour
               of
               pumping
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               Extremity
               they
               are
               in
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               more
               to
               be
               said
               ,
               they
               must
               pump
               or
               
               perish
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               debated
               where
               there
               is
               so
               vast
               an
               Inequality
               between
               the
               Objects
               of
               their
               Choice
               ,
               which
               of
               the
               two
               they
               were
               best
               to
               fix
               upon
               ,
               whether
               to
               
                 take
                 pains
              
               for
               the
               present
               to
               secure
               the
               Ship
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 sit
                 still
              
               and
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               
                 swallowed
                 up
              
               in
               the
               Ocean
               .
               And
               thus
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Case
               before
               us
               ;
               our
               Soul
               hath
               sprung
               a
               Leak
               ,
               and
               let
               into
               its
               Holds
               those
               Stygian
               Waters
               of
               sensual
               and
               Diabolical
               Lust
               ,
               which
               will
               sink
               us
               down
               to
               Hell
               if
               they
               be
               not
               pump'd
               out
               again
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               not
               to
               be
               done
               without
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Labour
               and
               Difficulty
               .
               But
               what
               then
               ;
               were
               we
               not
               better
               labour
               for
               a
               while
               then
               perish
               
                 for
                 ever
              
               ?
               do
               we
               talk
               of
               Labour
               when
               our
               Souls
               are
               
                 at
                 stake
              
               ,
               and
               our
               immortal
               Life
               is
               upon
               the
               Brink
               of
               an
               everlasting
               well
               or
               
               ill-being
               ?
               In
               other
               Cases
               we
               never
               think
               much
               to
               indure
               a
               present
               Inconvenience
               for
               the
               Prevention
               of
               a
               future
               Mischief
               ;
               we
               are
               content
               to
               fast
               ,
               when
               we
               perceive
               it
               's
               necessary
               to
               obviat
               an
               approaching
               Feaver
               ,
               to
               be
               cupp'd
               and
               scarrified
               with
               all
               the
               Artifice
               of
               Pain
               to
               prevent
               or
               remove
               a
               dangerous
               Disease
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               other
               Cases
               are
               generally
               willing
               to
               prolong
               our
               Torment
               that
               we
               may
               be
               the
               longer
               a
               dying
               ;
               except
               where
               the
               Prescription
               is
               Virtue
               ,
               and
               the
               Death
               prescribed
               against
               is
               eternal
               ;
               though
               this
               be
               the
               most
               formidable
               
               Mischief
               of
               all
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               utmost
               Consummation
               of
               humane
               Misery
               ,
               and
               compared
               with
               which
               all
               the
               Labours
               and
               Difficulties
               of
               Religion
               have
               not
               the
               Proportion
               of
               a
               gentle
               Flea-biting
               to
               the
               acutest
               Torments
               of
               the
               Rack
               or
               Stone
               .
               For
               I
               beseech
               you
               to
               consider
               ,
               will
               it
               not
               be
               easier
               for
               you
               to
               indure
               the
               short
               Agonies
               of
               a
               bitter
               Repentance
               ,
               than
               the
               horrid
               Despair
               of
               a
               damned
               Ghost
               for
               ever
               ;
               to
               thwart
               a
               foolish
               and
               unreasonable
               Lust
               ,
               than
               to
               lye
               roaring
               to
               Eternity
               upon
               the
               Rack
               of
               a
               guilty
               Conscience
               ?
               Is
               there
               any
               Proportion
               between
               your
               abstaining
               from
               the
               Pleasures
               of
               Sin
               that
               are
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               and
               your
               being
               excluded
               from
               Heaven
               and
               all
               Hope
               of
               Happiness
               
                 for
                 ever
              
               ?
               Alass
               !
               if
               it
               be
               so
               difficult
               to
               you
               to
               contend
               with
               an
               evil
               Habit
               ,
               to
               struggle
               with
               a
               stiff
               and
               obstinate
               Inclination
               ,
               how
               difficult
               will
               it
               be
               to
               
                 dwell
                 with
                 everlasting
                 burnings
              
               ,
               and
               suffer
               the
               dire
               Effects
               of
               an
               unappeasable
               Vengeance
               to
               Eternity
               ?
               Wherefore
               since
               we
               are
               under
               an
               absolute
               Necessity
               of
               induring
               the
               one
               or
               th'
               other
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               let
               us
               act
               like
               Men
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               two
               evils
               choose
               that
               which
               is
               most
               tollerable
               .
            
             
               IV.
               CONSIDER
               that
               though
               it
               be
               difficult
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               it
               but
               what
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               will
               render
               possible
               to
               us
               ,
               
               if
               we
               be
               not
               wanting
               to
               our selves
               .
               I
               confess
               the
               Necessity
               of
               it
               would
               be
               no
               Argument
               to
               ingage
               us
               to
               undertake
               it
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               a
               possible
               Undertaking
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               readily
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               it
               very
               far
               exceeds
               our
               poor
               Possibility
               singly
               and
               nakedly
               considered
               .
               So
               that
               if
               we
               were
               left
               to
               struggle
               with
               the
               Difficulty
               of
               it
               in
               our
               own
               single
               Strength
               ,
               we
               might
               justly
               despair
               of
               Success
               ,
               and
               so
               tamely
               
                 lye
                 down
              
               and
               yield
               our selves
               foil'd
               and
               defeated
               .
               But
               God
               be
               praised
               this
               is
               not
               our
               Case
               ;
               for
               though
               when
               we
               cast
               our
               eyes
               upon
               the
               many
               violent
               Inclinations
               to
               evil
               that
               are
               within
               us
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               numberless
               Temptations
               to
               evil
               that
               are
               about
               us
               ;
               when
               we
               seriously
               reflect
               upon
               the
               Weakness
               of
               our
               Reason
               ,
               and
               the
               Strength
               of
               our
               Lust
               ,
               and
               the
               Number
               and
               Nearness
               and
               Prevalency
               of
               those
               Objects
               from
               without
               that
               are
               continually
               
                 pressing
                 upon
              
               and
               assaulting
               our
               good
               Resolutions
               ;
               though
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               when
               we
               reflect
               upon
               all
               this
               ,
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               cry
               out
               as
               
               Elisha's
               Servant
               did
               when
               he
               beheld
               the
               City
               compassed
               with
               Horses
               and
               with
               Chariots
               ,
               
                 Alas
                 ,
                 Master
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 do
                 ?
              
               how
               shall
               we
               be
               able
               to
               withstand
               all
               this
               mighty
               Army
               of
               Enemies
               ?
               yet
               if
               we
               turn
               our
               Eyes
               from
               our
               own
               Weakness
               ,
               and
               our
               Enemies
               Strength
               to
               those
               gracious
               Promises
               
               of
               Assistance
               which
               the
               Father
               of
               Mercies
               hath
               made
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               shall
               quickly
               be
               able
               to
               answer
               our selves
               ,
               as
               Elisha
               did
               
                 him
                 ,
                 fear
                 not
              
               ,
               O
               my
               Soul
               ,
               
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 ,
              
               and
               more
               powerful
               ,
               
                 than
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 against
                 us
                 .
              
               For
               we
               have
               with
               us
               not
               only
               the
               outward
               Arguments
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               infinitely
               more
               Force
               than
               any
               outward
               Inducement
               to
               Vice
               whatsoever
               ;
               we
               have
               with
               us
               not
               only
               the
               holy
               Angels
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               are
               as
               willing
               and
               more
               able
               to
               direct
               and
               strengthen
               us
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               infernal
               Furies
               to
               insnare
               and
               captivate
               us
               ;
               but
               we
               have
               with
               us
               also
               the
               Almighty
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               Oeconomy
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               Promise
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               is
               obliged
               to
               minister
               to
               us
               in
               all
               our
               Necessities
               ,
               and
               to
               aid
               and
               assist
               us
               against
               all
               those
               Difficulties
               which
               would
               be
               otherwise
               
                 too
                 hard
              
               for
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               left
               to
               our selves
               .
               So
               that
               if
               we
               do
               but
               hold
               true
               to
               our
               own
               Interest
               ,
               and
               take
               care
               that
               we
               do
               not
               drive
               him
               away
               from
               us
               ,
               by
               siding
               wilfully
               with
               our
               Enemies
               against
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               ,
               no
               we
               cannot
               miscarry
               ;
               unless
               (
               which
               is
               impossible
               )
               some
               such
               Temptation
               should
               befal
               us
               ,
               as
               neither
               we
               nor
               he
               can
               resist
               and
               cope
               with
               .
               For
               till
               by
               our
               wilful
               Sin
               we
               have
               forfeited
               our
               Title
               to
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               Assistance
               ,
               we
               are
               as
               sure
               of
               his
               Help
               in
               all
               
               things
               that
               are
               necessary
               ,
               as
               we
               can
               be
               of
               our
               own
               Endeavour
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               not
               more
               in
               our
               power
               to
               do
               what
               we
               can
               by
               the
               Strength
               of
               our
               own
               Faculties
               ,
               than
               't
               is
               to
               ingage
               him
               to
               inable
               us
               to
               do
               what
               we
               cannot
               with
               his
               Aid
               and
               Assistance
               .
               For
               by
               faithfully
               indeavouring
               to
               persevere
               in
               wel-doing
               ,
               we
               intitle
               our selves
               to
               all
               the
               necessary
               Assistances
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               as
               this
               Title
               continues
               ,
               we
               are
               Masters
               not
               only
               of
               our
               own
               Strength
               but
               of
               his
               too
               ,
               and
               can
               do
               not
               only
               whatsoever
               is
               within
               our
               own
               Power
               without
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               whatsoever
               is
               in
               his
               Power
               concurring
               
                 with
                 ours
              
               .
            
             
               SO
               that
               though
               our
               Warfare
               be
               difficult
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               impossible
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               have
               it
               so
               .
               For
               to
               be
               sure
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               it
               that
               can
               be
               too
               hard
               for
               Gods
               Grace
               co-operating
               with
               the
               Powers
               of
               our
               Nature
               ;
               and
               therefore
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               in
               it
               too
               hard
               for
               us
               ,
               whilst
               't
               is
               in
               our
               Power
               to
               secure
               our selves
               of
               that
               his
               gracious
               Co-operation
               .
            
             
               WHEREFORE
               let
               us
               stand
               boggling
               no
               longer
               at
               the
               Difficulty
               of
               our
               Progress
               in
               Religion
               ,
               since
               God
               be
               praised
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               required
               of
               us
               beyond
               what
               we
               are
               able
               ;
               do
               you
               but
               your
               Part
               which
               is
               only
               what
               you
               can
               ,
               and
               then
               doubt
               not
               but
               God
               will
               do
               his
               ;
               put
               forth
               but
               your
               
                 honest
                 ,
                 hearty
              
               
               Endeavour
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               implore
               his
               Aid
               and
               Assistance
               ,
               and
               if
               then
               you
               miscarry
               ,
               let
               Heaven
               answer
               for
               it
               .
               But
               if
               upon
               a
               Pretence
               that
               your
               Work
               is
               too
               difficult
               ,
               and
               your
               Enemies
               too
               mighty
               for
               you
               ,
               you
               lay
               down
               your
               Arms
               and
               resolve
               to
               contend
               with
               them
               no
               longer
               ,
               let
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               judg
               between
               God
               and
               you
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               charged
               with
               your
               ruine
               ;
               God
               ,
               that
               so
               graciously
               offer'd
               you
               his
               Help
               ,
               that
               stretch'd
               out
               his
               Hand
               to
               raise
               ye
               up
               ,
               tenderd
               you
               his
               spirit
               to
               guard
               and
               conduct
               ye
               through
               all
               Oppositions
               to
               eternal
               Happiness
               ,
               or
               you
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               be
               persuaded
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               for
               your selves
               ,
               but
               rather
               chose
               to
               perish
               with
               Ease
               ,
               than
               take
               any
               Pains
               to
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               V.
               CONSIDER
               that
               the
               Practice
               of
               these
               Duties
               is
               not
               so
               difficult
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               fairly
               consistent
               with
               all
               your
               other
               necessary
               Occasions
               .
               When
               men
               are
               told
               how
               many
               Duties
               are
               necessary
               to
               their
               successful
               Progress
               in
               Religion
               ,
               what
               Patience
               and
               Constancy
               ,
               what
               frequent
               Examinations
               and
               Tryals
               of
               themselves
               ,
               what
               lively
               Thoughts
               and
               Expectations
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               &c.
               they
               are
               apt
               to
               conclude
               that
               if
               they
               should
               ingage
               to
               do
               all
               this
               ,
               they
               must
               resolve
               to
               do
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               even
               shake
               hands
               with
               all
               their
               secular
               Business
               and
               Diversions
               ,
               and
               Cloister
               
               up
               themselves
               from
               all
               other
               Affairs
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               very
               great
               Mistake
               ,
               proceeding
               either
               from
               their
               not
               considering
               ,
               or
               not
               understanding
               the
               nature
               of
               these
               religious
               Exercises
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               which
               are
               such
               as
               are
               to
               be
               wholly
               transacted
               in
               the
               Mind
               ,
               whose
               Motions
               and
               Operations
               are
               much
               more
               nimble
               and
               expedite
               than
               those
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               be
               very
               well
               intermixt
               with
               our
               secular
               Employments
               ,
               withour
               any
               Let
               or
               Hindrance
               to
               them
               .
               For
               what
               great
               Time
               is
               there
               required
               for
               a
               man
               now
               and
               then
               to
               revolve
               a
               few
               wise
               and
               useful
               Thoughts
               in
               his
               Mind
               ,
               to
               consider
               the
               Nature
               of
               an
               Action
               when
               it
               occurs
               ,
               and
               reflect
               upon
               an
               Error
               when
               it
               's
               past
               and
               hath
               escap'd
               him
               ?
               I
               can
               consider
               a
               Temptation
               when
               it
               's
               approaching
               me
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               Thought
               or
               two
               of
               Heaven
               or
               Hell
               arm
               my
               Resolution
               against
               it
               in
               the
               twinkling
               of
               an
               eye
               ;
               I
               can
               look
               up
               to
               Heaven
               with
               an
               eye
               of
               earnest
               Expectance
               ,
               and
               send
               my
               Soul
               thither
               in
               a
               short
               Ejaculation
               without
               interrupting
               my
               Business
               ;
               and
               yet
               these
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               these
               ,
               do
               make
               up
               a
               great
               Part
               of
               those
               religious
               Exercises
               wherein
               the
               proper
               Duty
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               consists
               .
               And
               though
               to
               the
               due
               performance
               of
               these
               Duties
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               sometimes
               necessary
               that
               our
               Minds
               should
               dwell
               longer
               
               upon
               them
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               that
               when
               once
               we
               are
               entered
               upon
               the
               Practice
               of
               them
               ,
               our
               Mind
               will
               be
               much
               more
               at
               Leisure
               to
               attend
               to
               them
               ;
               for
               then
               't
               will
               be
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               taken
               off
               from
               its
               wild
               and
               unreasonable
               Vagaries
               ,
               from
               its
               sinful
               Designs
               and
               lewd
               Contrivances
               ,
               from
               its
               Phantastick
               Complacencies
               in
               the
               Pleasures
               of
               Sin
               and
               anxious
               Reflections
               on
               the
               Guilt
               and
               Danger
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               when
               all
               this
               Rubbish
               is
               thrown
               out
               of
               the
               Mind
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               Room
               enough
               for
               good
               Thoughts
               to
               dwell
               in
               it
               ,
               without
               interfering
               with
               any
               of
               our
               necessary
               Cares
               and
               Diversions
               .
               For
               would
               we
               but
               give
               these
               our
               religious
               Exercises
               
                 as
                 much
              
               Room
               in
               our
               Minds
               as
               we
               did
               heretofore
               freely
               allow
               to
               our
               Sins
               ;
               they
               would
               ask
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               leave
               us
               as
               much
               at
               Leisure
               for
               our
               other
               Affairs
               
                 as
                 ever
              
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               there
               are
               some
               of
               these
               Duties
               that
               exact
               of
               us
               their
               fixt
               and
               stated
               Portions
               of
               Time
               ,
               such
               as
               our
               Morning
               Consideration
               and
               Prayer
               ,
               our
               Evening
               Examination
               and
               Prayer
               ,
               our
               religious
               Observation
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Day
              
               ,
               and
               our
               preparing
               for
               and
               receiving
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               ;
               but
               all
               this
               may
               be
               very
               well
               spared
               without
               any
               Prejudice
               to
               any
               of
               our
               lawful
               Occasions
               .
               For
               what
               great
               matter
               of
               Time
               doth
               it
               ask
               for
               
               a
               man
               to
               think
               over
               a
               few
               good
               Thoughts
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               and
               fore-arm
               his
               Mind
               with
               them
               against
               the
               Temptations
               of
               the
               Day
               ;
               to
               recommend
               himself
               to
               God
               in
               a
               
                 short
                 ,
                 pithy
              
               and
               affectionate
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               repeat
               his
               Purpose
               and
               Resolution
               of
               Obedience
               ;
               what
               an
               easie
               matter
               were
               it
               for
               you
               to
               borrow
               so
               many
               Moments
               as
               would
               suffice
               for
               this
               Purpose
               from
               your
               Bed
               and
               your
               Comb
               and
               Looking-glass
               ?
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Evening
               ,
               when
               your
               Business
               is
               over
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               very
               hard
               case
               if
               you
               cannot
               spare
               so
               much
               time
               either
               from
               your
               Company
               or
               Refreshments
               as
               to
               make
               a
               short
               Review
               of
               the
               Actions
               of
               the
               Day
               ;
               to
               confess
               and
               beg
               Pardon
               for
               the
               Evils
               you
               have
               faln
               into
               ,
               or
               to
               bless
               God
               for
               the
               Good
               you
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               the
               Evils
               you
               have
               avoided
               ;
               and
               then
               to
               recommend
               your selves
               to
               his
               Grace
               and
               Protection
               for
               the
               future
               .
               And
               as
               for
               your
               religious
               Observation
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Day
              
               ,
               it
               is
               only
               the
               seventh
               Part
               of
               your
               Time
               ;
               and
               can
               you
               think
               much
               to
               devote
               that
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
               greatest
               Part
               of
               that
               ,
               to
               him
               who
               gives
               you
               your
               Being
               and
               Duration
               ?
               And
               lastly
               ,
               as
               for
               your
               receiving
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ,
               't
               is
               at
               most
               but
               once
               a
               Month
               that
               you
               are
               invited
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               a
               hard
               Case
               ,
               if
               out
               of
               so
               great
               a
               proportion
               of
               Time
               you
               cannot
               afford
               a
               few
               Hours
               to
               examine
               your
               Defects
               and
               to
               
               quicken
               your
               Graces
               ,
               and
               to
               dress
               and
               prePare
               your selves
               for
               that
               blessed
               Commemoration
               .
               Alass
               !
               how
               easie
               were
               all
               this
               to
               a
               willing
               Mind
               ?
               and
               if
               we
               had
               but
               half
               that
               Concern
               for
               our
               Souls
               and
               everlasting
               Interest
               that
               we
               have
               for
               our
               Bodies
               ,
               we
               should
               count
               such
               things
               as
               these
               not
               worth
               our
               mentioning
               .
               How
               disingenuous
               therefore
               is
               it
               for
               men
               to
               make
               such
               tragical
               Out-cries
               as
               they
               do
               of
               the
               Hardship
               and
               Difficulty
               of
               this
               spiritual
               Warfare
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               nothing
               at
               all
               in
               it
               that
               intrenches
               either
               on
               their
               secular
               Callings
               or
               necessary
               Diversions
               ;
               when
               they
               may
               be
               going
               onward
               to
               Heaven
               while
               they
               are
               doing
               their
               Business
               ,
               and
               mortifying
               their
               Lusts
               even
               in
               the
               Enjoyment
               of
               their
               Recreations
               ,
               and
               so
               take
               their
               Pleasure
               both
               here
               and
               hereafter
               ?
            
             
               VI.
               CONSIDER
               that
               the
               Difficulty
               of
               these
               Duties
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               will
               certainly
               abate
               and
               
                 wear
                 off
              
               by
               Degrees
               ,
               if
               we
               constantly
               practise
               them
               .
               For
               in
               all
               Undertakings
               whatsoever
               ,
               it
               is
               Vse
               that
               makes
               Perfectness
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               exceeding
               hard
               to
               us
               at
               first
               ,
               either
               through
               want
               of
               Skill
               to
               manage
               ,
               or
               Inclination
               to
               practise
               it
               ,
               will
               by
               degrees
               grow
               easier
               and
               easier
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               more
               and
               more
               accustomed
               and
               familiarized
               to
               it
               .
               And
               this
               we
               shall
               find
               
               by
               Experience
               ,
               if
               we
               constantly
               exercise
               our selves
               in
               these
               progressive
               Duties
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               which
               to
               a
               Mind
               that
               hath
               been
               altogether
               unacquainted
               with
               them
               ,
               will
               at
               first
               be
               very
               difficult
               .
               'T
               will
               go
               against
               the
               grain
               of
               a
               wild
               and
               ungoverned
               Nature
               ,
               to
               be
               confined
               from
               its
               extravagant
               Ranges
               by
               the
               strict
               Ties
               of
               a
               religious
               Discipline
               ;
               and
               to
               reduce
               a
               roving
               Mind
               to
               severe
               Consideration
               ,
               or
               a
               fickle
               one
               to
               Constancy
               and
               Resolution
               ,
               or
               an
               unreflecting
               one
               to
               Self-examination
               ;
               to
               raise
               up
               an
               earthly
               Mind
               to
               heavenly
               Thoughts
               and
               Expectations
               ;
               and
               confine
               a
               listless
               and
               regardless
               one
               to
               strict
               Watchfulness
               and
               Circumspection
               ;
               to
               confine
               a
               carnal
               mind
               to
               frequent
               Sacraments
               ;
               or
               an
               indevout
               and
               careless
               one
               to
               its
               daily
               and
               weekly
               periods
               of
               Devotion
               ,
               will
               at
               the
               first
               no
               doubt
               be
               very
               painful
               and
               tedious
               ;
               but
               after
               we
               have
               persisted
               in
               and
               for
               a
               while
               accustomed
               our selves
               to
               it
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               it
               will
               quickly
               grow
               more
               natural
               and
               easie
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               from
               being
               grievous
               it
               will
               become
               tolerable
               ,
               from
               being
               tolerable
               easie
               ,
               and
               from
               being
               easie
               delightful
               .
               For
               when
               once
               we
               come
               to
               feel
               the
               good
               Effects
               of
               those
               Duties
               in
               our
               Natures
               ,
               how
               fast
               our
               Lusts
               do
               decline
               ,
               our
               Dispositions
               mend
               and
               all
               our
               Graces
               improve
               in
               the
               Use
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               Sense
               of
               this
               
               will
               mightily
               indear
               and
               ingratiate
               them
               to
               us
               .
               Just
               as
               it
               is
               with
               a
               Scholar
               ,
               when
               he
               first
               enters
               upon
               the
               Methods
               of
               Learning
               ,
               they
               are
               very
               tedious
               and
               irksome
               to
               him
               ;
               the
               Pains
               of
               
                 reading
                 ,
                 observing
              
               and
               recollecting
               ,
               the
               Confinement
               to
               a
               Study
               and
               the
               racking
               his
               Brains
               with
               severe
               Reasoning
               and
               Discourse
               ,
               are
               things
               that
               he
               cannot
               easily
               away
               with
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               been
               inured
               and
               accustomed
               to
               them
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               grow
               more
               natural
               and
               easie
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               be
               sensible
               of
               the
               great
               Advantages
               he
               reaps
               by
               his
               Labour
               ,
               how
               it
               raises
               and
               improves
               his
               Understanding
               ,
               inlarges
               its
               prospect
               and
               furnishes
               its
               Conception
               with
               brave
               and
               useful
               .
               Notions
               ;
               then
               do
               his
               Labours
               which
               were
               formerly
               so
               grievous
               become
               not
               only
               easie
               but
               delectable
               to
               him
               .
               And
               even
               so
               it
               is
               with
               these
               spiritual
               Exercises
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               to
               unexperienced
               persons
               that
               are
               yet
               but
               newly
               enter'd
               upon
               them
               will
               be
               very
               painful
               and
               troublesome
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               have
               but
               Patience
               and
               Courage
               to
               hold
               on
               ,
               Custom
               will
               quickly
               render
               them
               more
               tolerable
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               have
               practised
               them
               so
               long
               as
               to
               find
               and
               perceive
               the
               blessed
               Effects
               of
               them
               ,
               how
               much
               they
               have
               contributed
               to
               the
               reforming
               their
               Tempers
               ,
               reducing
               their
               Inclinations
               ,
               filing
               and
               polishing
               their
               rough
               and
               
               mishapen
               Natures
               ;
               with
               what
               amiable
               Graces
               ,
               divine
               and
               godlike
               Dispositions
               they
               have
               adorned
               and
               beautified
               them
               ;
               their
               Sense
               and
               Feeling
               of
               this
               will
               convert
               them
               all
               into
               delightful
               Recreations
               .
               Thus
               as
               the
               Custom
               of
               them
               will
               render
               them
               easie
               ,
               so
               the
               blessed
               Fruits
               of
               them
               will
               make
               them
               delectable
               ;
               the
               former
               will
               render
               them
               facil
               as
               Nature
               ,
               the
               later
               eligible
               as
               Reward
               .
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               be
               discouraged
               ,
               faint-hearted
               Creatures
               that
               we
               are
               ,
               at
               those
               little
               present
               Difficulties
               ,
               which
               our
               Diligence
               will
               soon
               
                 wear
                 off
              
               and
               convert
               into
               Ease
               and
               Pleasure
               ?
            
             
               VII
               .
               CONSIDER
               that
               with
               the
               Difficulty
               of
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               world
               of
               present
               Peace
               and
               Satisfaction
               intermingled
               .
               If
               you
               
                 fall
                 back
              
               again
               to
               your
               old
               Lusts
               ,
               instead
               of
               these
               present
               Difficulties
               you
               start
               at
               ,
               you
               must
               expect
               to
               have
               the
               Trouble
               of
               a
               guilty
               Soul
               to
               contend
               with
               ;
               which
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               any
               sense
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
               will
               be
               much
               more
               grievous
               to
               you
               than
               they
               .
               But
               if
               you
               
                 go
                 on
              
               ,
               you
               will
               carry
               with
               you
               a
               quiet
               and
               a
               satisfied
               Mind
               ,
               a
               Conscience
               that
               will
               entertain
               you
               all
               along
               with
               such
               sweet
               and
               calm
               Reflections
               as
               will
               abundantly
               compensate
               you
               for
               all
               the
               Hardships
               and
               Difficulties
               you
               encounter
               on
               the
               way
               ;
               that
               with
               innumerable
               Iterations
               will
               be
               always
               
               resounding
               to
               your
               honest
               Endeavours
               those
               best
               and
               sweetest
               Ecchoes
               ,
               
                 Well
                 done
                 good
                 and
                 profitable
                 servant
                 ,
              
               how
               bravely
               hast
               thou
               acquitted
               thy self
               ,
               how
               manfully
               hast
               thou
               stood
               to
               thy
               Duty
               against
               all
               Oppositions
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               a
               Gallant
               Resolution
               hast
               thou
               repulsed
               those
               Temptations
               that
               bore
               up
               against
               thee
               ?
               Now
               for
               a
               man
               to
               have
               his
               own
               Mind
               continually
               applauding
               him
               and
               crowning
               his
               Actions
               with
               the
               Approbations
               of
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               is
               Encouragement
               enough
               to
               ballance
               a
               thousand
               Difficulties
               ;
               and
               the
               Sense
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               his
               Duty
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               God
               above
               ,
               and
               the
               Vice-god
               within
               him
               ,
               are
               both
               satisfied
               and
               pleased
               with
               him
               ,
               will
               give
               him
               such
               a
               grateful
               Relish
               of
               each
               Action
               of
               his
               Warfare
               ,
               that
               the
               Difficulty
               will
               only
               serve
               to
               inhance
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               AND
               as
               he
               will
               have
               great
               Peace
               and
               Satisfaction
               whilst
               he
               is
               contending
               with
               these
               Difficulties
               ,
               so
               when
               he
               hath
               so
               far
               conquered
               them
               as
               that
               they
               are
               no
               longer
               able
               to
               curb
               and
               with-hold
               him
               from
               the
               free
               and
               vigorous
               Exercise
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Vertues
               ,
               but
               in
               despight
               of
               them
               he
               can
               easily
               moderate
               his
               Passions
               and
               Appetites
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               his
               Reason
               ,
               and
               freely
               
                 love
                 ,
                 adore
              
               and
               
                 imitate
                 ,
                 submit
              
               to
               and
               confide
               in
               the
               ever
               blessed
               God
               ,
               and
               chearfully
               exert
               an
               unforced
               
               Plainess
               and
               
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 Good-will
              
               and
               
                 Charity
                 ,
                 Submission
              
               and
               
                 Condescension
                 ,
                 Peace
              
               and
               Concord
               towards
               all
               men
               ;
               when
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               he
               hath
               so
               far
               surmounted
               the
               Difficulties
               of
               his
               Warfare
               ,
               as
               that
               with
               any
               Measure
               of
               Freedom
               and
               Vigor
               he
               can
               put
               forth
               all
               these
               heavenly
               Vertues
               ,
               he
               will
               find
               himself
               not
               only
               in
               a
               quiet
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               heavenly
               Condition
               .
               For
               these
               heavenly
               Graces
               are
               the
               Palat
               by
               which
               the
               immortal
               Mind
               tasts
               and
               relishes
               its
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               blessed
               Organs
               and
               Sensories
               by
               which
               it
               feels
               and
               perceives
               the
               Joys
               of
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               it
               can
               no
               more
               relish
               and
               injoy
               them
               ,
               than
               the
               senseless
               Hive
               can
               the
               sweetness
               of
               the
               Honey
               that
               is
               in
               it
               .
               And
               consequently
               the
               more
               quick
               and
               vivacious
               these
               heavenly
               Organs
               of
               the
               Mind
               are
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               they
               are
               disburthened
               of
               those
               carnal
               and
               devilish
               Lusts
               that
               blunt
               their
               Sense
               and
               Perception
               ,
               the
               more
               accurately
               they
               will
               ,
               taste
               the
               Joys
               and
               Pleasures
               of
               Heaven
               .
               So
               that
               when
               by
               the
               constant
               Practice
               of
               the
               warfaring
               Duties
               of
               Religion
               ,
               we
               have
               conquered
               those
               bad
               Inclinations
               of
               our
               Natures
               ,
               which
               render
               the
               heavenly
               Vertues
               so
               difficult
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               do
               so
               clog
               and
               incumber
               us
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               our selves
               in
               a
               Heaven
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               and
               each
               Act
               of
               Vertue
               will
               
               be
               Presention
               and
               Foretast
               of
               the
               Joys
               of
               a
               celestial
               Life
               .
               And
               being
               arrived
               at
               this
               blessed
               State
               in
               which
               all
               heavenly
               Vertue
               is
               so
               connaturalized
               to
               us
               ,
               the
               sweet
               Experience
               we
               shall
               have
               of
               the
               unspeakable
               Joys
               and
               Pleasures
               it
               abounds
               with
               ,
               will
               cause
               us
               to
               look
               back
               with
               wondrous
               Content
               and
               Satisfaction
               upon
               all
               those
               Difficulties
               we
               contended
               with
               in
               our
               Way
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               bless
               those
               Prayers
               and
               Tears
               ,
               and
               Strivings
               with
               our selves
               ,
               those
               tedious
               Watchings
               and
               Self-exáminations
               ,
               &c.
               by
               which
               we
               have
               now
               at
               last
               conquered
               and
               subdued
               them
               .
            
             
               WHEREFORE
               since
               the
               Practice
               of
               these
               our
               warfaring
               Duties
               hath
               so
               much
               present
               Peace
               going
               along
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               since
               by
               its
               natural
               Drift
               and
               Tendency
               it's
               leading
               us
               forward
               to
               a
               State
               of
               so
               much
               Pleasure
               and
               Satisfaction
               ,
               what
               a
               Madness
               is
               it
               ,
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               beaten
               off
               from
               it
               ,
               by
               those
               present
               little
               Difficulties
               that
               attend
               it
               !
               What
               man
               that
               consults
               his
               own
               Interest
               would
               ever
               desist
               from
               the
               prosecuting
               such
               a
               gainful
               Warfare
               ,
               in
               which
               to
               make
               him
               amends
               for
               the
               present
               Pains
               it
               puts
               him
               to
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               only
               possest
               of
               Peace
               of
               Conscience
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               but
               assured
               of
               a
               happy
               Life
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               conquered
               the
               Difficulties
               he
               contends
               with
               .
            
             
             
               VIII
               .
               CONSIDER
               that
               the
               Difficulty
               of
               these
               Duties
               is
               abundantly
               compensated
               by
               the
               Reward
               of
               them
               .
               A
               generous
               Mind
               will
               think
               no
               Means
               too
               hard
               which
               tend
               to
               noble
               and
               worthy
               Ends
               ;
               in
               the
               prosecution
               of
               which
               Opposition
               only
               whets
               its
               Courage
               and
               Resolution
               .
               So
               that
               doubtless
               had
               we
               any
               Spark
               of
               Generosity
               in
               us
               ,
               the
               Vastness
               and
               Excellency
               of
               the
               End
               we
               pursue
               ,
               would
               make
               us
               despise
               all
               Difficulties
               in
               the
               Way
               to
               it
               .
               What
               a
               Meanness
               of
               Spirit
               therefore
               doth
               it
               argue
               in
               us
               to
               stand
               boggling
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               at
               the
               Difficulties
               of
               Religion
               ;
               to
               think
               much
               of
               spending
               a
               few
               Days
               or
               Years
               in
               this
               World
               in
               striving
               and
               contending
               with
               our
               Inclinations
               ,
               in
               Consideration
               and
               Watchfulness
               ,
               in
               earnest
               Prayer
               and
               severe
               Reflections
               on
               our selves
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               assured
               before-hand
               that
               at
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               this
               short
               Conflict
               we
               shall
               be
               carried
               off
               by
               Angels
               in
               Triumph
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               there
               receive
               from
               the
               Captain
               of
               our
               Salvation
               a
               Crown
               of
               everlasting
               Joys
               and
               Pleasures
               ;
               when
               after
               a
               few
               Moments
               Pains
               and
               Labour
               ,
               we
               shall
               live
               Millions
               of
               Millions
               of
               most
               happy
               Ages
               in
               the
               ravishing
               Fruition
               of
               a
               boundless
               Good
               ,
               and
               after
               these
               are
               expired
               have
               as
               many
               Millions
               of
               Millions
               more
               to
               live
               .
               What
               an
               unconscionable
               thing
               is
               it
               for
               us
               to
               complain
               of
               any
               Difficulty
               ,
               who
               have
               such
               
               a
               vast
               Recompence
               of
               Reward
               in
               our
               View
               ?
               In
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               Sirs
               ,
               what
               would
               you
               have
               ?
               Why
               we
               would
               have
               Heaven
               drop
               down
               into
               our
               Mouths
               ,
               and
               not
               put
               us
               to
               all
               this
               Trouble
               of
               reaching
               and
               climbing
               after
               it
               .
               Would
               you
               so
               ?
               't
               is
               a
               very
               modest
               Desire
               indeed
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               you
               would
               have
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               thrust
               his
               Favours
               upon
               you
               while
               you
               scorn
               and
               despise
               them
               ,
               and
               prostitute
               his
               Heaven
               to
               a
               company
               of
               Drones
               that
               don't
               think
               it
               worth
               their
               while
               to
               go
               out
               of
               their
               Hives
               to
               gather
               it
               .
               O!
               for
               Shame
               look
               once
               more
               upon
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               consider
               again
               what
               it
               is
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               Paradise
               of
               the
               World
               with
               God
               and
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               blessed
               Company
               to
               live
               out
               an
               Eternity
               in
               the
               most
               rapturous
               Contemplations
               and
               Loves
               and
               Joys
               ;
               to
               bath
               our
               dilated
               Faculties
               in
               an
               everflowing
               River
               of
               Pleasures
               ,
               and
               in
               perfect
               
                 Ease
                 ,
                 Health
              
               and
               Vigor
               of
               Mind
               to
               feed
               upon
               a
               Happiness
               that
               is
               as
               large
               as
               our
               Capacities
               and
               as
               lasting
               as
               our
               Beings
               .
               Is
               this
               a
               Reward
               of
               that
               inconsiderable
               nature
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               think
               much
               to
               labour
               and
               contend
               for
               it
               ;
               is
               not
               the
               Hope
               of
               being
               
                 satisfied
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               a
               sufficient
               Encouragement
               to
               induce
               us
               to
               deny
               our
               Lusts
               and
               Appetites
               a
               
                 few
                 Moments
              
               ,
               or
               is
               there
               not
               good
               enough
               in
               an
               everlasting
               Rest
               ,
               to
               countervail
               a
               few
               Days
               
               and
               Years
               Labour
               and
               Contention
               ?
               What
               though
               you
               pant
               and
               labour
               now
               while
               you
               are
               climbing
               the
               everlasting
               Hills
               ,
               God
               be
               praised
               't
               is
               not
               so
               far
               to
               the
               Top
               but
               that
               the
               pleasant
               Gales
               and
               glorious
               Prospects
               you
               shall
               everlastingly
               enjoy
               there
               ,
               will
               so
               abundantly
               compensate
               for
               the
               Difficulty
               of
               the
               Ascent
               ,
               that
               instead
               of
               complaining
               of
               it
               you
               will
               to
               eternal
               Ages
               reflect
               upon
               it
               with
               Pleasure
               and
               Delight
               .
               Wherefore
               when
               your
               Courage
               begins
               to
               shrink
               at
               the
               Difficulty
               of
               your
               Warfare
               ,
               do
               but
               lift
               up
               your
               Eyes
               to
               the
               Recompence
               of
               Reward
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               sure
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               any
               Heart
               ,
               that
               will
               inspire
               you
               with
               such
               a
               brave
               Resolution
               ,
               as
               nothing
               will
               be
               too
               hard
               for
               but
               what
               is
               absolutely
               impossible
               .
               For
               how
               can
               we
               be
               disheartned
               at
               any
               superable
               Difficulty
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               are
               animated
               with
               this
               persuasion
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               have
               our
               
                 Fruit
                 unto
                 holiness
                 ,
                 our
                 End
                 shall
                 be
                 everlasting
                 Life
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               V.
               Concerning
               those
               Duties
               which
               appertain
               to
               the
               Perfection
               and
               Consummation
               of
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Warfare
              
               ,
               shewing
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               how
               effectually
               they
               conduce
               to
               the
               perfecting
               us
               in
               the
               Virtues
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Life
               .
            
             
               I
               PROCEED
               now
               to
               the
               Third
               and
               last
               Part
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Consummation
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 final
                 Perseverance
              
               .
               For
               after
               we
               have
               actually
               ingaged
               ,
               and
               made
               some
               Progress
               in
               it
               ,
               our
               next
               Care
               and
               Duty
               is
               that
               we
               do
               not
               relapse
               and
               basely
               retreat
               from
               what
               we
               have
               so
               prosperously
               undertaken
               ,
               and
               hitherto
               so
               effectually
               prosecuted
               ,
               but
               that
               so
               long
               as
               we
               live
               we
               persist
               in
               an
               open
               Defiance
               to
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               Endeavour
               to
               pursue
               and
               mortifie
               our
               Inclinations
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               persevere
               in
               the
               Practice
               of
               all
               Vertue
               ;
               still
               indeavouring
               thereby
               to
               improve
               and
               
                 grow
                 on
              
               to
               Perfection
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               die
               as
               we
               have
               hitherto
               lived
               ,
               and
               consummate
               our
               Warfare
               in
               a
               final
               Victory
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               our
               Lord
               shall
               come
               or
               send
               his
               Herald
               ,
               Death
               ,
               to
               summon
               us
               off
               from
               the
               Field
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               found
               fighting
               under
               his
               Banner
               against
               Sin
               ,
               the
               World
               and
               the
               
               Devil
               ,
               and
               finally
               die
               as
               we
               have
               lived
               ,
               his
               faithful
               Soldiers
               and
               Followers
               .
               For
               this
               he
               indispensably
               exacts
               of
               us
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 faithful
                 unto
                 Death
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               ii
               .
               10
               .
               
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 patiently
                 continue
                 in
                 well-doing
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               ii
               .
               7
               .
               
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 indure
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
              
               Matt.
               x.
               22
               .
               
                 and
                 hold
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 our
                 confidence
                 stedfast
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               iii.
               14
               .
               
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 keep
                 his
                 works
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
              
               and
               finally
               overcome
               as
               well
               as
               fight
               ,
               Rev.
               ii
               .
               26
               .
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               
                 that
                 having
                 set
                 our
                 hands
                 to
                 the
                 plow
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 look
                 back
                 ,
              
               Luke
               ix
               .
               62
               .
               but
               that
               
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 always
                 abounding
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 our
                 labour
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 vain
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               xv
               .
               58
               .
               the
               sense
               of
               all
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               not
               only
               begin
               this
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               and
               prosecute
               it
               for
               
                 a
                 while
              
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               should
               proceed
               and
               persevere
               in
               it
               as
               long
               as
               we
               breath
               ,
               and
               never
               lay
               down
               our
               Arms
               till
               we
               lay
               down
               our
               Lives
               .
               In
               order
               to
               which
               ,
               as
               we
               must
               still
               persevere
               in
               the
               Practice
               of
               those
               Duties
               which
               appertain
               to
               the
               Course
               and
               Progress
               of
               our
               Warfare
               ,
               so
               there
               are
               sundry
               other
               Duties
               which
               we
               must
               practise
               ,
               and
               which
               have
               a
               more
               direct
               and
               immediate
               Influence
               upon
               the
               final
               Success
               and
               Consummation
               of
               it
               .
               All
               which
               I
               shall
               reduce
               to
               these
               following
               Particulars
               ;
            
             
             
               1.
               
               That
               while
               we
               stand
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               be
               over
               -
               confident
               of
               our selves
               ,
               but
               still
               keep
               a
               jealous
               eye
               upon
               the
               Weakness
               and
               Inconstancy
               of
               our
               own
               Natures
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               if
               at
               any
               time
               we
               wilfully
               fall
               and
               miscarry
               ,
               we
               should
               immediately
               arise
               again
               by
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               to
               prevent
               the
               like
               Falls
               and
               Miscarriages
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               we
               should
               indeavour
               to
               withdraw
               our
               Affections
               from
               the
               Temptations
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               more
               especially
               from
               those
               which
               were
               the
               Occasions
               of
               our
               Fall.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               we
               should
               more
               curiously
               search
               into
               the
               smaller
               Defects
               and
               Indecencies
               of
               our
               Nature
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               our
               reforming
               and
               correcting
               them
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               lawfully
               we
               can
               ,
               we
               should
               live
               in
               a
               close
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               whereof
               we
               are
               Members
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               we
               should
               not
               out
               of
               a
               fond
               Opinion
               that
               we
               are
               good
               enough
               already
               ,
               stint
               our
               progress
               in
               Religion
               to
               any
               determinate
               Degree
               or
               Measure
               of
               Goodness
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               we
               should
               frequently
               entertain
               our selves
               with
               the
               prospect
               of
               our
               Mortality
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               compose
               our selves
               before-hand
               into
               a
               good
               Posture
               of
               dying
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               in
               order
               thereunto
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               wondrous
               careful
               to
               discharge
               our
               Consciences
               
               of
               all
               the
               Reliques
               and
               Remains
               of
               our
               past
               Guilt
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               to
               compensate
               for
               these
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               we
               should
               take
               care
               to
               Redeem
               the
               Time
               we
               have
               formerly
               spent
               in
               sinful
               Courses
               ,
               by
               being
               doubly
               diligent
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               all
               the
               contrary
               Virtues
               ,
               and
               the
               doing
               all
               the
               contrary
               Good
               we
               are
               able
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               we
               should
               labour
               after
               a
               Rational
               and
               
                 well-grounded
                 Assurance
              
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               I.
               TO
               the
               Perfection
               and
               Consummation
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               while
               we
               stand
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               be
               over
               confident
               of
               our selves
               ,
               but
               still
               keep
               a
               jealous
               Eye
               upon
               the
               Weakness
               and
               Inconstancy
               of
               our
               own
               Natures
               .
               For
               thus
               the
               Apostle
               declares
               it
               to
               be
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 trust
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               rely
               too
               much
               upon
               our
               own
               Strength
               and
               Ability
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               i.
               9
               ▪
               and
               elsewhere
               he
               admonishes
               ,
               
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 thinks
                 he
                 stands
              
               (
               or
               ,
               the
               present
               being
               put
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               very
               frequently
               ,
               
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 thinks
                 he
                 shall
                 stand
                 )
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 he
                 fall
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               x.
               12
               .
               so
               also
               ,
               Rom.
               xi
               .
               20
               .
               
                 Thou
                 standest
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 high-minded
                 but
                 fear
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               it
               is
               thy
               Faith
               that
               upholds
               thee
               ,
               but
               be
               not
               too
               secure
               of
               thy
               Support
               ,
               lest
               thou
               also
               fall
               and
               perish
               ,
               
               as
               thy
               Brethren
               the
               Jews
               have
               done
               before
               thee
               .
               And
               hence
               we
               are
               bid
               
                 to
                 work
                 out
                 our
                 salvation
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               ii
               .
               12
               .
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               with
               a
               holy
               Solicitude
               and
               Jealousie
               lest
               one
               time
               or
               other
               we
               should
               be
               Tempted
               and
               overcome
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               last
               finally
               miscarry
               .
               And
               indeed
               there
               is
               nothing
               doth
               more
               expose
               men
               to
               the
               hazard
               of
               falling
               than
               too
               much
               Confidence
               in
               their
               own
               Strength
               .
               This
               makes
               them
               venture
               upon
               a
               thousand
               Temptations
               which
               they
               might
               have
               fairly
               and
               much
               more
               prudently
               avoided
               ;
               and
               hurries
               them
               hand
               over
               head
               into
               such
               inviting
               Occasions
               and
               Opportunities
               of
               sinning
               ,
               as
               do
               too
               often
               inveagle
               and
               betray
               them
               in
               Despight
               of
               all
               their
               good
               Resolutions
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               Whereas
               had
               they
               but
               suspected
               themselves
               ,
               and
               not
               presumed
               too
               much
               upon
               their
               own
               Stedfastness
               ,
               they
               would
               many
               a
               time
               have
               kept
               out
               of
               harms-way
               ,
               and
               avoided
               the
               Snares
               that
               did
               intangle
               them
               ;
               but
               by
               venturing
               like
               Sampson
               to
               lay
               down
               their
               Heads
               in
               a
               Dalilahs
               Lap
               ,
               in
               Confidence
               of
               the
               Strength
               of
               their
               own
               Resolution
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               insensibly
               inticed
               ,
               after
               some
               coy
               Refusals
               ,
               to
               betray
               themselves
               into
               the
               Snare
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             
               AND
               as
               through
               an
               over-weening
               Confidence
               of
               our
               own
               Strength
               we
               expose
               our selves
               to
               many
               needless
               Temptations
               ,
               so
               
               we
               do
               also
               too
               often
               provoke
               God
               to
               withdraw
               his
               Grace
               and
               Assistance
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               us
               to
               contend
               alone
               with
               those
               Temptations
               whereunto
               we
               do
               so
               confidently
               expose
               our selves
               .
               For
               as
               he
               is
               always
               ready
               to
               assist
               us
               ,
               so
               he
               always
               expects
               that
               we
               should
               acknowledge
               our
               Need
               of
               ,
               and
               Dependence
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               presume
               too
               much
               upon
               our
               own
               Strength
               ,
               which
               without
               his
               gracious
               Concurrence
               ,
               is
               Weakness
               and
               Impotence
               .
               When
               therefore
               without
               Gods
               Call
               and
               Warrant
               we
               will
               needs
               rush
               into
               Temptations
               in
               Confidence
               of
               our
               own
               Ability
               to
               resist
               and
               conquer
               them
               ,
               he
               many
               times
               leaves
               us
               without
               his
               Aid
               and
               Assistance
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               may
               chastise
               our
               Presumption
               by
               permitting
               us
               to
               be
               defeated
               ,
               and
               convince
               us
               by
               the
               woful
               Experiment
               of
               our
               Fall
               ,
               how
               unable
               we
               are
               to
               stand
               without
               his
               Aid
               and
               Support
               .
               It
               is
               our
               daily
               Prayer
               that
               God
               would
               
                 not
                 lead
                 us
                 into
                 Temptation
              
               ;
               but
               if
               for
               our
               Tryal
               he
               thinks
               meet
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               we
               have
               all
               Assurance
               that
               if
               we
               be
               not
               wanting
               to
               our selves
               ,
               
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 tempted
                 above
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 with
                 the
                 temptation
                 also
                 make
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 escape
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 it
                 ,
              
               Cor.
               i.
               10.13
               .
               But
               if
               we
               will
               lead
               our selves
               into
               Temptation
               ,
               in
               Confidence
               of
               our
               own
               Ability
               to
               contend
               with
               and
               break
               
               through
               it
               ,
               God
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               obliged
               to
               second
               us
               in
               our
               Folly
               and
               unwarrantable
               Rashness
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               justly
               provoked
               by
               it
               to
               abandon
               us
               to
               our selves
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               a
               certain
               Consequence
               of
               that
               ,
               to
               permit
               us
               to
               be
               vanquisht
               and
               
                 led
                 captive
              
               .
               Wherefore
               as
               we
               hope
               to
               persevere
               to
               the
               End
               and
               to
               bring
               our
               Warfare
               to
               a
               happy
               Conclusion
               ,
               it
               is
               highly
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               always
               keep
               a
               jealous
               Eye
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               and
               not
               confide
               too
               much
               in
               our
               own
               Strength
               and
               Ability
               .
            
             
               II.
               TO
               our
               final
               Perseverance
               in
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               if
               at
               any
               time
               we
               wilfully
               fall
               and
               miscarry
               in
               it
               ,
               we
               should
               
                 immediatly
                 arise
              
               again
               by
               Repentance
               .
               For
               what
               is
               forbidden
               us
               as
               to
               one
               Sin
               ,
               equally
               extends
               to
               
                 all
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 sun
                 go
                 down
                 upon
                 your
                 wrath
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               iv
               .
               26
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               wilfully
               given
               the
               Reins
               to
               your
               Wrath
               ,
               suffer
               it
               not
               to
               break
               forth
               into
               contumelious
               Behaviour
               ,
               but
               repent
               of
               it
               immediatly
               ,
               before
               the
               Sun
               sets
               ;
               according
               to
               that
               old
               Practice
               of
               the
               Pythagoreans
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               Plutarch
               ,
               who
               when
               at
               any
               time
               they
               fell
               into
               reproachful
               Language
               out
               of
               Anger
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               i.
               e.
               before
               ever
               the
               Sun
               set
               they
               always
               took
               care
               to
               be
               reconciled
               ,
               and
               constantly
               
               
                 shook
                 hands
              
               with
               and
               embraced
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Prohibition
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 neither
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               suffering
               your
               Wrath
               to
               grow
               into
               inveterate
               Malice
               ,
               equally
               extends
               to
               all
               other
               Sins
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               be
               not
               immediatly
               rooted
               out
               by
               Repentance
               ,
               will
               quickly
               improve
               into
               Habits
               .
               So
               that
               we
               have
               as
               much
               reason
               to
               repent
               of
               our
               Lust
               before
               the
               Sun
               rises
               on
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Fraud
               and
               Oppression
               before
               it
               hath
               
                 run
                 its
                 course
              
               on
               it
               ,
               as
               of
               our
               Wrath
               before
               it
               
                 goes
                 down
              
               upon
               it
               .
               And
               consequently
               ,
               by
               a
               parity
               of
               Reason
               ,
               the
               Prohibition
               must
               extend
               to
               all
               other
               Sins
               as
               well
               as
               this
               ,
               and
               oblige
               us
               ,
               when
               ever
               we
               have
               wilfully
               sin'd
               in
               any
               Particular
               ,
               to
               revoke
               and
               expiate
               it
               by
               an
               immediate
               Act
               of
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               FOR
               he
               that
               hath
               sin'd
               wilfully
               and
               not
               repented
               of
               it
               ,
               doth
               all
               the
               while
               continue
               an
               obstinate
               Rebel
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               far
               from
               persevering
               in
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               actually
               listed
               a
               Voluntier
               in
               the
               adverse
               Party
               .
               And
               if
               after
               we
               have
               thus
               sin'd
               ,
               Death
               should
               interpose
               between
               us
               and
               our
               Repentance
               ,
               (
               as
               who
               knows
               but
               it
               may
               if
               we
               repent
               not
               immediately
               )
               we
               shall
               be
               so
               far
               from
               consummating
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               in
               Victory
               ,
               that
               we
               
               shall
               die
               Vassals
               to
               the
               Devil
               .
               But
               then
               as
               by
               sinning
               wilfully
               we
               do
               desert
               God
               ,
               so
               by
               continuing
               impenitent
               under
               it
               we
               still
               run
               farther
               and
               farther
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               thereby
               make
               so
               wide
               a
               Gap
               and
               Interruption
               in
               our
               religious
               Progress
               ,
               as
               will
               not
               be
               easily
               repaired
               again
               ;
               and
               whereas
               had
               we
               repented
               and
               
                 come
                 back
              
               without
               Delay
               as
               soon
               as
               we
               had
               strayed
               from
               our
               Duty
               ,
               we
               might
               have
               soon
               recovered
               the
               Ground
               we
               had
               lost
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               little
               more
               Diligence
               have
               gotten
               as
               far
               onward
               as
               if
               we
               had
               never
               interrupted
               our
               Progress
               at
               all
               ;
               by
               deferring
               our
               Repentance
               we
               set
               our selves
               farther
               and
               farther
               back
               and
               shall
               every
               day
               be
               more
               and
               more
               indisposed
               to
               return
               .
               For
               in
               the
               Course
               of
               our
               Religion
               there
               is
               no
               
                 standing
                 still
              
               ,
               but
               either
               we
               are
               progressive
               or
               retrograde
               ,
               going
               backward
               or
               forward
               as
               long
               as
               we
               live
               ;
               so
               that
               when
               once
               we
               are
               out
               of
               our
               Way
               ,
               we
               are
               still
               going
               farther
               out
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               we
               return
               again
               ;
               and
               consequently
               the
               longer
               we
               are
               out
               ,
               the
               harder
               't
               will
               be
               to
               return
               ,
               and
               the
               farther
               we
               shall
               have
               to
               the
               end
               of
               our
               Way
               .
               For
               when
               I
               first
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               Wound
               of
               my
               Innocence
               is
               yet
               green
               &
               fresh
               ,
               it
               may
               easily
               be
               cured
               by
               the
               timely
               Application
               of
               a
               sorrowful
               Confession
               and
               new
               Resolution
               of
               Amendment
               ;
               but
               if
               I
               neglect
               it
               ,
               't
               will
               rot
               and
               putrifie
               ,
               my
               Sense
               
               of
               it
               will
               be
               hardned
               ,
               and
               my
               Inclination
               to
               it
               grow
               every
               day
               more
               inveterate
               ,
               and
               then
               if
               it
               be
               not
               lanc'd
               and
               corroded
               by
               a
               sharp
               ,
               a
               long
               and
               a
               painful
               Repentance
               ,
               it
               will
               turn
               into
               an
               incureable
               Gangrene
               .
               Hence
               the
               Apostle
               bids
               us
               
                 exhort
                 one
                 another
                 daily
                 ,
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 day
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               repent
               while
               it
               is
               called
               to
               day
               ,
               
                 lest
                 any
                 of
                 us
                 be
                 hardned
                 through
                 the
                 deceitfulness
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               iii.
               13
               .
               So
               that
               when
               we
               have
               wilfully
               sin'd
               ,
               we
               run
               a
               mighty
               Hazard
               of
               our
               final
               perseverance
               ,
               if
               we
               don't
               repent
               immediatly
               .
               For
               all
               the
               while
               we
               delay
               ,
               our
               Conscience
               grows
               more
               sear'd
               ,
               and
               our
               Lust
               grows
               more
               confirm'd
               ,
               and
               God
               knows
               where
               it
               will
               end
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               fearfully
               to
               be
               suspected
               that
               that
               neglected
               Bruise
               which
               we
               got
               by
               our
               Fall
               will
               grow
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               and
               determine
               at
               last
               in
               final
               Impenitency
               .
               Wherefore
               as
               we
               intend
               to
               persevere
               in
               wel-doing
               ,
               it
               concerns
               us
               in
               the
               first
               place
               to
               take
               all
               possible
               ▪
               Care
               not
               to
               give
               way
               to
               any
               wilful
               Sin
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               our selves
               by
               any
               Hopes
               or
               Fears
               to
               be
               tempted
               from
               our
               good
               Resolution
               ;
               but
               if
               at
               any
               time
               our
               wicked
               Inclinations
               should
               prevail
               against
               it
               ,
               to
               betake
               our selves
               immediately
               to
               a
               serious
               Repentance
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               sorrowful
               Confession
               of
               it
               to
               our
               offended
               God
               ,
               and
               solemnly
               renew
               our
               Resolution
               against
               it
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               stop
               the
               
               growing
               evil
               betime
               ,
               before
               it
               's
               capable
               of
               indangering
               our
               final
               Apostacy
               .
            
             
               III.
               TO
               our
               final
               perseverance
               ,
               it
               's
               necessary
               that
               to
               prevent
               the
               like
               Falls
               and
               Miscarriages
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               we
               should
               indeavour
               to
               withdraw
               our
               Affections
               from
               the
               Temptations
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               more
               especially
               from
               those
               Temptations
               which
               were
               the
               Occasions
               of
               our
               Fall.
               For
               thus
               we
               are
               strictly
               prohibited
               
                 to
                 set
                 our
                 affections
                 upon
                 things
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               Col.
               iii.
               21
               .
               
                 to
                 love
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               i
               ,
               ii
               .
               15
               .
               
                 to
                 lay
                 up
                 for
                 our selves
                 treasures
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               vi
               .
               19
               .
               and
               't
               is
               the
               proper
               Character
               of
               a
               true
               Christian
               
                 to
                 be
                 crucified
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               vi
               .
               14
               .
               and
               to
               converse
               
                 as
                 a
                 Stranger
                 and
                 a
                 Pilgrim
                 in
                 it
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               xi
               .
               13
               .
               As
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
                 to
                 mind
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 lovers
                 of
                 pleasures
                 more
                 than
                 lovers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               are
               made
               the
               proper
               Characters
               of
               Infidels
               and
               Apostates
               ,
               Phil.
               iii.
               19
               .
               compared
               with
               Tim.
               ii
               .
               3.4
               .
               And
               so
               inconsistent
               is
               an
               inordinate
               Affection
               to
               the
               World
               with
               our
               perseverance
               in
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               that
               St.
               James
               expresly
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 friendship
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 enmity
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               Jam.
               iv
               .
               4
               .
               and
               't
               is
               to
               the
               Excess
               of
               our
               friendship
               to
               it
               that
               the
               Scripture
               frequently
               attributes
               our
               Apostacy
               ,
               Tim.
               ii
               .
               4.10
               .
               and
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 rich
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               immoderately
               covet
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               
                 fall
                 into
                 temptation
                 and
                 a
                 snare
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 many
                 foolish
                 and
                 hurtful
                 lusts
                 ,
                 which
                 drown
                 men
                 in
                 perdition
                 and
                 destruction
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 money
                 is
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 all
                 evil
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               vi
               .
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               From
               all
               which
               it
               's
               apparent
               ,
               how
               necessary
               it
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               accounts
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               our
               perseverance
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               indeavour
               to
               wean
               and
               abstract
               our selves
               from
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               FOR
               this
               world
               is
               the
               Magazine
               of
               all
               those
               Temptations
               by
               which
               our
               Vertue
               and
               Innocence
               is
               importuned
               and
               assaulted
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               either
               the
               Hope
               of
               some
               worldly
               
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 Profit
              
               or
               Honour
               that
               allures
               ,
               or
               the
               Fear
               of
               some
               of
               the
               contrary
               Evils
               which
               are
               incident
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Course
               of
               Religion
               that
               affrights
               us
               from
               our
               Duty
               .
               Whilst
               therefore
               we
               immoderately
               love
               those
               Goods
               and
               Evils
               which
               are
               the
               Solicitours
               of
               Vice
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               very
               great
               danger
               of
               being
               conquered
               and
               
                 led
                 captive
              
               by
               it
               .
               For
               't
               is
               not
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               sinning
               that
               men
               sin
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               those
               Goods
               ,
               or
               to
               avoid
               those
               Evils
               which
               are
               appendent
               to
               their
               sinning
               or
               
                 not
                 sinning
              
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               the
               more
               a
               man
               loves
               those
               Goods
               which
               cling
               and
               adhere
               to
               a
               sinful
               Action
               ,
               the
               more
               propense
               he
               will
               be
               to
               the
               Commission
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               he
               dreads
               those
               Evils
               which
               
               he
               can
               most
               easily
               avoid
               by
               a
               sinful
               Action
               ,
               the
               more
               prone
               and
               inclinable
               he
               will
               be
               to
               it
               .
               Wherefore
               to
               secure
               our
               perseverance
               in
               this
               Warfare
               against
               sin
               ,
               it
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               that
               we
               rectifie
               our
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Goods
               and
               Evils
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               moderate
               and
               abate
               our
               Affection
               towards
               them
               ,
               especially
               towards
               those
               that
               have
               been
               most
               prevalent
               with
               us
               .
               For
               the
               Temptation
               that
               prevails
               upon
               us
               discovers
               the
               weak
               Side
               of
               our
               Nature
               ,
               and
               instructs
               the
               Devil
               what
               Good
               or
               Evil
               it
               is
               that
               is
               most
               apt
               to
               allure
               or
               affright
               us
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               sure
               that
               subtil
               Tempter
               ,
               who
               hath
               been
               so
               many
               thousand
               Years
               studying
               the
               Arts
               of
               seducing
               us
               ,
               will
               not
               fail
               to
               assault
               us
               again
               where
               he
               hath
               been
               already
               successful
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               concerns
               us
               to
               fortifie
               our selves
               there
               where
               we
               have
               so
               much
               reason
               to
               expect
               the
               Enemy
               will
               assault
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               rectifie
               our
               Opinions
               of
               and
               mortifie
               our
               Affections
               to
               those
               things
               which
               have
               already
               so
               much
               imposed
               upon
               our
               Virtue
               and
               Innocence
               .
               For
               't
               is
               our
               Imagination
               that
               gives
               Life
               and
               Efficacy
               to
               the
               Charms
               and
               Terrors
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               renders
               them
               so
               successful
               against
               us
               ;
               we
               fancy
               that
               to
               be
               in
               them
               which
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               affected
               not
               so
               much
               with
               the
               things
               themselves
               as
               with
               the
               false
               Representations
               we
               make
               of
               them
               .
            
             
             
               FOR
               it's
               plain
               the
               Goods
               of
               the
               World
               are
               beholden
               to
               our selves
               for
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               those
               Beauties
               with
               which
               they
               tempt
               and
               allure
               us
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               our
               Fancy
               that
               gives
               the
               Paint
               and
               Fucus
               with
               which
               they
               charm
               and
               inamour
               our
               Affections
               ;
               and
               so
               for
               the
               Evils
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               't
               is
               our
               own
               Imagination
               that
               disguises
               them
               into
               such
               Bugs
               and
               Scare-crowes
               ,
               and
               puts
               those
               gastly
               Vizors
               on
               them
               with
               which
               they
               fright
               and
               amaze
               us
               .
               If
               therefore
               we
               would
               but
               take
               care
               to
               rectifie
               our
               Opinions
               of
               them
               both
               ,
               and
               to
               strip
               them
               out
               of
               their
               imaginary
               Terrors
               and
               Allurements
               ,
               we
               should
               thereby
               disarm
               them
               of
               their
               main
               Strength
               ,
               and
               render
               them
               much
               less
               able
               to
               seduce
               us
               for
               the
               future
               .
               And
               this
               methinks
               we
               might
               easily
               do
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               but
               fairly
               represent
               to
               our selves
               the
               present
               State
               and
               Posture
               of
               our
               Affairs
               .
               For
               we
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               Beings
               ,
               that
               are
               every
               Moment
               travailing
               from
               hence
               to
               an
               eternal
               World
               ,
               where
               an
               unexpressible
               Happiness
               or
               Misery
               attends
               us
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               we
               enjoy
               or
               suffer
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               is
               only
               the
               Convenience
               or
               Inconvenience
               of
               a
               short
               Journey
               to
               a
               long
               Home
               ,
               but
               can
               have
               no
               other
               Influence
               upon
               our
               everlasting
               Condition
               ,
               than
               as
               it
               is
               the
               Occasion
               either
               of
               our
               Virtue
               or
               Vice
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               only
               Goods
               and
               Evils
               that
               will
               accompany
               
               us
               to
               Eternity
               ,
               and
               make
               us
               happy
               or
               miserable
               there
               for
               ever
               .
               But
               as
               for
               Poverty
               or
               
                 Riches
                 ,
                 Pain
              
               or
               
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 Disgrace
              
               or
               Reputation
               ,
               they
               are
               things
               which
               probably
               within
               these
               ten
               or
               twenty
               Years
               will
               be
               as
               perfectly
               indifferent
               to
               us
               as
               our
               last
               Nights
               Dream
               was
               when
               we
               awoke
               in
               the
               Morning
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               methinks
               ,
               duly
               considered
               ,
               were
               enough
               to
               render
               us
               very
               unconcerned
               at
               any
               Good
               or
               Evil
               that
               can
               happen
               to
               us
               here
               .
               For
               what
               a
               mighty
               Matter
               is
               it
               whether
               I
               fare
               well
               or
               ill
               for
               twenty
               or
               thirty
               Years
               ,
               who
               when
               that
               is
               expired
               must
               be
               happy
               or
               miserable
               for
               Millions
               of
               Millions
               of
               Ages
               ;
               and
               what
               will
               these
               little
               Goods
               or
               Evils
               signifie
               to
               me
               ,
               when
               my
               Body
               is
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               my
               Soul
               in
               Eternity
               ?
               When
               I
               am
               stript
               into
               a
               naked
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               set
               ashore
               upon
               the
               invisible
               World
               ,
               then
               all
               these
               things
               will
               be
               as
               if
               they
               never
               were
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               twinkling
               of
               an
               Eye
               I
               shall
               lose
               Sight
               of
               them
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               of
               all
               that
               I
               enjoyed
               or
               suffered
               in
               this
               Life
               I
               shall
               have
               nothing
               remaining
               but
               my
               Virtue
               or
               Vice
               ,
               whose
               Issues
               will
               prove
               my
               eternal
               Happiness
               or
               Misery
               .
               Doubtless
               would
               we
               but
               accustom
               our
               Minds
               to
               such
               Reflections
               as
               these
               ,
               they
               would
               effectually
               restrain
               us
               from
               the
               immoderate
               Love
               or
               Fear
               of
               the
               things
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               reduce
               us
               to
               a
               
               constant
               and
               efficacious
               Persuasion
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Good
               in
               this
               World
               comparable
               to
               that
               of
               doing
               our
               Duty
               ,
               nor
               any
               Evil
               incident
               to
               us
               in
               this
               Life
               that
               is
               not
               infinitely
               less
               formidable
               than
               Sin.
               And
               when
               once
               our
               Affection
               to
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               our
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Goods
               and
               Evils
               of
               it
               ,
               are
               thus
               moderated
               and
               rectified
               ,
               the
               Temptations
               to
               Sin
               will
               quite
               lose
               their
               hold
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               be
               no
               more
               able
               to
               fasten
               upon
               our
               Resolution
               .
               So
               that
               now
               we
               may
               pass
               safely
               through
               them
               whilst
               they
               are
               sparkling
               about
               us
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               Tinder
               in
               our
               Breasts
               for
               them
               to
               
                 catch
                 fire
              
               and
               kindle
               upon
               .
               Now
               they
               will
               be
               no
               longer
               capable
               to
               allure
               or
               affright
               us
               ,
               those
               bosom
               Orators
               being
               silenced
               that
               were
               wont
               to
               contend
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               magnifie
               their
               Charms
               and
               Terrors
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               neither
               immoderately
               love
               nor
               fear
               them
               ,
               't
               will
               be
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               defend
               our
               Virtue
               and
               Innocence
               against
               all
               their
               Assaults
               and
               Importunities
               .
            
             
               IV.
               TO
               our
               final
               Perseverance
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               more
               curiously
               search
               into
               the
               smaller
               Defects
               and
               Indecencies
               of
               our
               Nature
               in
               order
               to
               our
               reforming
               and
               correcting
               them
               .
               Hence
               we
               are
               commanded
               
                 to
                 hate
                 even
                 the
                 garments
                 spotted
                 by
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               Jude
               23.
               i.
               e.
               to
               take
               care
               of
               the
               Beginnings
               of
               Sin
               ,
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               hath
               
               the
               least
               Spot
               or
               Infection
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               we
               are
               obliged
               not
               only
               to
               take
               care
               to
               
                 rub
                 out
              
               the
               greater
               Stains
               of
               our
               Nature
               ,
               but
               
                 to
                 be
                 diligent
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 in
                 peace
                 without
                 spot
                 and
                 blameless
                 ,
              
               2
               Pet.
               iii.
               14
               .
               i.
               e.
               to
               indeavour
               to
               reform
               those
               smaller
               and
               more
               indiscernable
               Defects
               of
               our
               Nature
               ,
               which
               though
               they
               do
               not
               totally
               stain
               ,
               yet
               very
               much
               spot
               and
               blemish
               it
               ;
               that
               so
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               our
               Lord
               we
               may
               be
               found
               not
               only
               sincere
               and
               upright
               ,
               but
               ,
               as
               near
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               innocent
               and
               blameless
               .
               For
               so
               ,
               Phil.
               ii
               .
               15
               .
               we
               are
               bid
               
                 to
                 be
                 blameless
                 ,
                 harmless
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 rebuke
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 crooked
                 and
                 perverse
                 generation
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               endeavour
               so
               to
               demean
               our selves
               in
               this
               World
               as
               that
               we
               may
               appear
               not
               only
               honest
               
                 for
                 the
                 main
              
               ,
               but
               ,
               so
               near
               as
               is
               possible
               ,
               spotless
               and
               unreproveable
               .
               And
               indeed
               there
               is
               nothing
               doth
               more
               frequently
               occasion
               mens
               final
               Miscarriage
               in
               Religion
               ,
               than
               their
               not
               being
               careful
               and
               diligent
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               When
               they
               first
               enter
               into
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               they
               very
               industriously
               set
               themselves
               against
               that
               Course
               of
               wilful
               Sin
               in
               which
               they
               formerly
               lived
               ,
               and
               this
               were
               wondrous
               well
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               stop
               here
               and
               go
               no
               farther
               ;
               but
               alas
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               thus
               industriously
               busied
               in
               subduing
               their
               old
               Sins
               ,
               there
               
               are
               a
               great
               many
               lesser
               Flaws
               and
               Defects
               in
               their
               Nature
               .
               which
               by
               a
               timely
               Care
               and
               Inspection
               they
               might
               easily
               correct
               ;
               but
               these
               they
               take
               no
               Notice
               of
               ,
               but
               quietly
               permit
               them
               to
               grow
               and
               increase
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               they
               become
               as
               hurtful
               &
               dangerous
               to
               them
               as
               their
               old
               Sins
               were
               ,
               against
               which
               they
               have
               all
               this
               while
               so
               zealously
               contended
               .
               As
               for
               Instance
               ,
               when
               they
               first
               entered
               upon
               a
               Resolution
               of
               Amendment
               ,
               they
               were
               profane
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               or
               sensual
               ,
               or
               vehemently
               adicted
               to
               Fraud
               and
               Oppression
               ;
               and
               against
               these
               they
               opposed
               themselves
               with
               great
               Zeal
               and
               Animosity
               ;
               and
               so
               far
               they
               did
               well
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               perhaps
               there
               was
               Pride
               and
               
                 Ostentation
                 ,
                 Envy
              
               and
               
                 Peevishness
                 ,
                 Self-will
              
               and
               Censoriousness
               secretly
               budding
               and
               sprouting
               up
               in
               their
               Natures
               ,
               all
               which
               they
               might
               have
               easily
               cured
               by
               timely
               Applications
               ;
               but
               alas
               !
               in
               the
               Heat
               of
               their
               Contest
               against
               their
               other
               Sins
               ,
               they
               never
               so
               much
               as
               minded
               or
               regarded
               these
               ,
               but
               e'en
               left
               them
               alone
               till
               they
               
                 grew
                 up
              
               into
               obstinate
               and
               inveterate
               Habits
               ,
               and
               became
               every
               whit
               as
               fatal
               and
               destructive
               to
               their
               Souls
               as
               those
               were
               which
               they
               have
               been
               all
               this
               while
               subduing
               and
               mortifying
               .
               So
               that
               after
               all
               they
               have
               only
               changed
               their
               Sins
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               
                 conjuring
                 up
              
               one
               Devil
               while
               they
               have
               been
               
               laying
               another
               ;
               and
               whilst
               the
               Tide
               of
               their
               Wickedness
               hath
               been
               ebbing
               on
               this
               Shore
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               flowing
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               hath
               sunk
               in
               Sensuality
               ,
               it
               hath
               swelled
               into
               Devilishness
               .
               Perhaps
               whilst
               you
               are
               zealously
               carrying
               on
               your
               Warfare
               against
               your
               old
               Sins
               ,
               you
               may
               find
               your selves
               too
               apt
               to
               be
               tickled
               with
               Applause
               ,
               and
               puff'd
               with
               vain
               Ostentation
               ;
               have
               a
               Care
               now
               ,
               that
               while
               you
               are
               starving
               one
               Vice
               ,
               you
               do
               not
               pamper
               another
               .
               For
               if
               you
               do
               not
               correct
               this
               little
               Irregularity
               of
               your
               Nature
               betimes
               ,
               't
               will
               soon
               be
               as
               dangerous
               and
               mischievous
               to
               you
               ,
               as
               ever
               any
               of
               those
               Vices
               were
               against
               which
               you
               are
               contending
               ;
               't
               will
               by
               degrees
               so
               insinuate
               into
               your
               good
               Intentions
               ,
               and
               so
               sophisticate
               the
               Purity
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               at
               last
               you
               will
               intend
               nothing
               else
               but
               Applause
               ;
               and
               so
               your
               whole
               Religion
               will
               be
               converted
               into
               dead
               Shew
               and
               empty
               Pageantry
               ,
               and
               your
               spiritual
               Warfare
               will
               prove
               only
               a
               passage
               out
               of
               Profaneness
               into
               Hypocrisie
               .
               It
               may
               be
               whilst
               you
               are
               contending
               against
               those
               fleshly
               Inclinations
               by
               which
               you
               have
               formerly
               been
               captivated
               ,
               your
               Hearts
               will
               begin
               to
               swell
               with
               an
               over-weening
               Conceit
               of
               your
               own
               Vertue
               and
               Godliness
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Consequence
               of
               that
               to
               entertain
               contemptuous
               and
               censorious
               Thoughts
               of
               your
               Brethren
               ;
               
               beware
               now
               ,
               that
               whilst
               you
               are
               struggling
               with
               your
               old
               fleshly
               Lusts
               ,
               you
               do
               not
               overlook
               these
               little
               Defects
               and
               Indecencies
               of
               your
               Nature
               ;
               lest
               while
               you
               are
               conquering
               one
               Sort
               of
               sins
               ,
               you
               be
               captivated
               by
               another
               .
               For
               if
               you
               do
               not
               take
               care
               to
               nip
               them
               in
               their
               Buds
               ,
               and
               to
               check
               these
               little
               Essays
               and
               Beginnings
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               soon
               
                 spring
                 up
              
               into
               Habits
               of
               Pride
               and
               
                 Insolence
                 ,
                 Rancour
              
               and
               Vncharitableness
               ,
               and
               so
               your
               Warfare
               against
               Sin
               will
               be
               only
               a
               Transition
               from
               one
               Evil
               into
               another
               ,
               from
               the
               Pollutions
               of
               the
               Flesh
               into
               the
               Pollutions
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               Beasts
               into
               the
               Nature
               of
               Devils
               .
               Wherefore
               if
               you
               would
               be
               finally
               successful
               in
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               you
               must
               take
               great
               Care
               that
               while
               you
               are
               contending
               with
               the
               grosser
               and
               more
               inveterate
               Vices
               of
               your
               Nature
               ,
               you
               do
               not
               neglect
               its
               lesser
               Defects
               and
               Irregularities
               ;
               for
               whilst
               they
               are
               lesser
               they
               may
               be
               easily
               corrected
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               they
               will
               soon
               grow
               greater
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               End
               prove
               as
               dangerous
               as
               those
               you
               are
               now
               contending
               with
               .
               For
               every
               Vice
               is
               small
               in
               the
               Beginning
               and
               easie
               to
               be
               cured
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               be
               neglected
               ,
               like
               a
               Scratch
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               it
               will
               corrupt
               and
               rancle
               into
               a
               spreading
               Gangreen
               .
            
             
             
               V.
               TO
               our
               Perseverance
               to
               the
               End
               in
               this
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               lawfully
               we
               can
               ,
               we
               should
               live
               in
               close
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               whereof
               we
               are
               Members
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               a
               particular
               Church
               may
               be
               so
               corrupted
               ,
               as
               that
               its
               Members
               may
               be
               obliged
               to
               disunite
               themselves
               from
               it
               .
               For
               every
               man
               is
               obliged
               by
               Vertue
               of
               his
               being
               in
               any
               Society
               ,
               not
               to
               agree
               to
               any
               thing
               which
               tends
               to
               the
               apparent
               Ruine
               of
               it
               .
               Now
               the
               main
               End
               of
               Christian
               Society
               being
               the
               Honour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Salvation
               of
               Souls
               ,
               every
               man
               that
               enters
               into
               it
               is
               thereby
               obliged
               in
               his
               own
               Station
               to
               advance
               this
               End
               ;
               and
               consequently
               as
               to
               join
               in
               all
               Acts
               of
               the
               Christian
               Society
               he
               is
               united
               to
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               they
               tend
               thereunto
               ,
               so
               to
               refuse
               all
               such
               Acts
               of
               that
               Society
               ,
               if
               any
               such
               should
               be
               injoyned
               ,
               as
               do
               apparently
               oppose
               and
               are
               directly
               repugnant
               to
               it
               .
               So
               that
               if
               any
               Act
               that
               is
               apparently
               sinful
               ,
               be
               injoyn'd
               by
               the
               particular
               Church
               whereof
               I
               am
               a
               Member
               ,
               as
               a
               necessary
               Condition
               of
               my
               Communion
               with
               her
               ,
               I
               am
               bound
               to
               abstain
               from
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               General
               End
               of
               Christian
               Society
               .
               As
               for
               Instance
               ,
               suppose
               the
               Church
               whereof
               I
               am
               a
               Member
               ,
               require
               it
               as
               a
               Condition
               of
               my
               Communion
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               transgress
               any
               
               just
               Law
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               whereof
               I
               am
               a
               Subject
               ;
               in
               this
               Case
               I
               am
               bound
               rather
               to
               desert
               that
               Churches
               Communion
               ,
               than
               live
               in
               wilful
               Disobedience
               to
               the
               Civil
               Authority
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Case
               of
               those
               men
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               live
               in
               a
               Christian
               Commonwealth
               ,
               have
               been
               Baptized
               into
               ,
               and
               
                 bred
                 up
              
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               particular
               Congregations
               that
               contrary
               to
               Law
               have
               separated
               themselves
               from
               the
               
                 Establisht
                 ,
                 National
              
               Church
               ;
               for
               if
               in
               this
               national
               Church
               there
               be
               nothing
               imposed
               on
               them
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               that
               is
               apparently
               contradictory
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               to
               desert
               those
               separate
               Congregations
               (
               allowing
               them
               to
               be
               true
               Churches
               )
               and
               to
               join
               themselves
               with
               the
               Church
               National
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               do
               not
               ,
               they
               are
               wilful
               Offenders
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               requires
               us
               to
               obey
               all
               humane
               Ordinances
               
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 sake
              
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               supposing
               one
               National
               Church
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               another
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               subject
               is
               bound
               to
               refuse
               the
               Communion
               of
               that
               which
               is
               superior
               ,
               if
               it
               cannot
               injoy
               it
               without
               complying
               with
               Impositions
               that
               are
               apparently
               sinful
               .
               Which
               is
               evidently
               the
               Case
               between
               us
               and
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               supposing
               that
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               we
               were
               once
               her
               Subjects
               and
               Members
               ;
               for
               
               had
               we
               been
               so
               ,
               we
               should
               doubtless
               never
               have
               separated
               our selves
               from
               her
               ,
               could
               we
               but
               have
               separated
               her
               Sins
               from
               her
               Communion
               ;
               could
               we
               have
               profest
               her
               Creed
               without
               implicitly
               believing
               all
               her
               Cheats
               and
               Impostures
               ,
               or
               submitted
               our selves
               to
               her
               Guides
               without
               apparent
               Danger
               of
               being
               misled
               by
               them
               into
               the
               pit
               of
               Destruction
               ,
               or
               joyn'd
               with
               her
               publick
               Services
               without
               worshipping
               of
               Creatures
               ,
               or
               received
               her
               Sacraments
               without
               practising
               the
               grossest
               Superstitions
               and
               Idolatries
               .
               But
               when
               she
               had
               made
               it
               necessary
               for
               us
               either
               to
               
                 sin
                 with
              
               or
               
                 separate
                 from
              
               her
               ,
               we
               could
               have
               no
               other
               honest
               Remedy
               but
               only
               to
               withdraw
               ;
               and
               if
               in
               this
               our
               Separation
               there
               had
               been
               a
               sinful
               Schism
               on
               either
               side
               ,
               we
               could
               have
               appealed
               to
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               whose
               the
               Guilt
               of
               it
               was
               ;
               their
               's
               that
               forced
               us
               upon
               it
               ,
               or
               ours
               that
               were
               forced
               to
               it
               .
               But
               yet
               the
               Case
               of
               our
               Separation
               from
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               is
               vastly
               different
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Separation
               of
               private
               Members
               from
               their
               own
               particular
               Churches
               .
               For
               we
               affirm
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               is
               but
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               whose
               Authority
               extends
               no
               farther
               than
               to
               its
               own
               native
               Members
               ,
               and
               consequently
               hath
               no
               more
               Power
               to
               impose
               Laws
               of
               Communion
               upon
               us
               ,
               than
               we
               have
               upon
               
               her
               ;
               our
               particular
               Church
               being
               altogether
               as
               distinct
               and
               independent
               from
               her
               ,
               as
               she
               is
               from
               ours
               .
               So
               that
               though
               the
               Terms
               of
               Communion
               she
               imposes
               upon
               her
               own
               Members
               were
               all
               of
               them
               lawful
               and
               innocent
               ,
               yet
               do
               they
               no
               more
               oblige
               us
               as
               we
               are
               Christians
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               than
               the
               lawful
               Commands
               of
               the
               
                 Great
                 Mogul
              
               do
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               Subjects
               of
               the
               
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 England
              
               .
            
             
               BUT
               the
               Case
               of
               private
               members
               ,
               whither
               of
               ours
               or
               any
               other
               particular
               Church
               ,
               is
               vastly
               different
               .
               For
               if
               we
               will
               allow
               particular
               Churches
               to
               be
               so
               many
               
                 formed
                 Societies
              
               of
               Christians
               ;
               (
               as
               we
               must
               do
               ,
               or
               else
               degrade
               them
               into
               so
               many
               
                 confused
                 multitudes
              
               )
               we
               must
               necessarily
               allow
               them
               to
               have
               a
               just
               Authority
               (
               even
               as
               all
               other
               formed
               Societies
               have
               )
               over
               their
               own
               Members
               .
               And
               that
               they
               have
               so
               ,
               is
               evident
               not
               only
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               where
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Pastors
               of
               particular
               Churches
               are
               said
               to
               be
               constituted
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               Overseers
               of
               their
               particular
               Flocks
               ,
               Acts
               xx
               .
               28
               .
               which
               word
               both
               in
               sacred
               and
               prophane
               Writ
               denotes
               a
               ruling
               Power
               .
               And
               accordingly
               these
               Overseers
               are
               elsewhere
               call'd
               ruling-Elders
               ,
               Tim.
               i.
               5.17
               .
               and
               the
               Subjects
               and
               Members
               of
               their
               Churches
               
               are
               required
               
                 to
                 obey
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 Rule
                 over
                 them
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               xiii
               .
               17
               .
               and
               elsewhere
               the
               Apostle
               exhorts
               them
               to
               know
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 submissively
                 to
                 own
              
               the
               Authority
               of
               those
               that
               were
               
                 over
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               Thes.
               i.
               5.12
               .
               By
               all
               which
               it
               's
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Members
               of
               particular
               Churches
               are
               by
               
                 divine
                 Institution
              
               subjected
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
               their
               
                 spiritual
                 Governors
              
               ,
               and
               obliged
               in
               
                 all
                 things
              
               to
               obey
               them
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               not
               countermanded
               by
               Christ
               himself
               .
               So
               that
               though
               one
               particular
               Church
               may
               refuse
               the
               Impositions
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               as
               they
               are
               sinful
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               are
               Impositions
               ,
               because
               the
               other
               hath
               no
               
                 lawful
                 Authority
              
               over
               it
               ;
               yet
               is
               it
               by
               no
               means
               lawful
               for
               the
               Subjects
               of
               any
               particular
               Church
               to
               disobey
               their
               Church-Governors
               in
               any
               lawful
               matter
               ;
               because
               being
               subjected
               to
               their
               Authority
               by
               Christ
               the
               supreme
               Head
               of
               the
               Church-Catholick
               ,
               they
               are
               obliged
               to
               submit
               to
               them
               as
               to
               his
               Substitutes
               and
               Vicegerents
               in
               every
               thing
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               antecedently
               prohibited
               .
               And
               if
               rather
               than
               do
               so
               ,
               they
               shall
               choose
               to
               revolt
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               they
               are
               Schismaticks
               ,
               or
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               they
               are
               Rebels
               to
               Christs
               Authority
               in
               that
               particular
               Church
               they
               Revolt
               from
               .
               For
               what
               Faction
               is
               in
               the
               
               State
               ,
               that
               is
               Schism
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               viz.
               an
               unjust
               Opposition
               to
               Authority
               ;
               the
               one
               to
               Christs
               civil
               Authority
               derived
               upon
               our
               Magistrates
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               his
               spiritual
               Authority
               derived
               upon
               our
               Bishops
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Governors
               .
            
             
               'T
               IS
               true
               in
               some
               Cases
               ,
               as
               I
               hinted
               before
               ,
               withdrawing
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               a
               Church
               may
               be
               so
               far
               from
               being
               a
               Rebellion
               against
               Christ
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               an
               Act
               of
               Duty
               and
               Obedience
               to
               him
               .
               For
               where
               Christ
               who
               is
               my
               supreme
               Lord
               ,
               and
               my
               Ecclesiastical
               Governors
               who
               are
               in
               Authority
               
                 under
                 him
              
               ,
               command
               things
               that
               are
               directly
               inconsistent
               ,
               I
               am
               doubtless
               bound
               to
               obey
               him
               rather
               than
               them
               ;
               yea
               though
               their
               Commands
               are
               not
               inconsistent
               in
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               if
               I
               am
               
                 fully
                 persuaded
              
               they
               are
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               to
               me
               .
               Fot
               when
               I
               do
               what
               I
               falsly
               believe
               Christ
               hath
               forbidden
               ,
               I
               am
               in
               Will
               as
               much
               a
               Rebel
               against
               his
               Authority
               ,
               as
               when
               I
               do
               what
               I
               truly
               believe
               he
               hath
               forbidden
               .
               And
               so
               by
               
                 not
                 complying
              
               with
               my
               spiritual
               Governors
               out
               of
               an
               
                 innocent
                 mispersuasion
              
               that
               what
               they
               command
               is
               unlawful
               ,
               I
               do
               formally
               and
               in
               Will
               as
               much
               obey
               Christ
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               really
               unlawful
               .
               So
               that
               in
               short
               ,
               when
               the
               Governors
               of
               the
               Church
               whereof
               I
               am
               a
               Member
               do
               impose
               as
               the
               Conditions
               of
               my
               
               Communion
               ,
               things
               that
               are
               either
               unlawful
               
                 in
                 themselves
              
               ,
               or
               that
               ,
               after
               
                 due
                 Examination
              
               ,
               I
               verily
               believe
               are
               unlawful
               ,
               I
               am
               bound
               in
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
               Christ
               ,
               rather
               to
               desert
               that
               Communion
               ,
               than
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               Terms
               and
               Conditions
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               BUT
               since
               to
               desert
               the
               Communion
               of
               a
               Church
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               vast
               Moment
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               shall
               prove
               by
               and
               by
               )
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               done
               without
               the
               greatest
               Caution
               and
               Tenderness
               .
               For
               he
               that
               rejects
               
                 sinful
                 Terms
              
               of
               Communion
               without
               just
               Enquiry
               and
               sufficient
               Examination
               ,
               is
               formally
               as
               much
               a
               Schismatick
               ,
               i.
               e.
               he
               is
               as
               much
               a
               Rebel
               in
               Will
               to
               Christs
               spiritual
               Authority
               in
               his
               Church
               Delegates
               and
               Vicegerents
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               rashly
               rejects
               innocent
               and
               
                 lawful
                 ones
              
               .
               For
               had
               it
               been
               only
               the
               Sinfulness
               of
               the
               Condition
               that
               displeased
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               made
               Conscience
               before
               he
               presumed
               to
               reject
               it
               ,
               duly
               to
               inform
               himself
               whether
               it
               were
               sinful
               or
               no
               ;
               but
               by
               thus
               rejecting
               it
               
                 at
                 a
                 venture
              
               ,
               without
               a
               due
               Enquiry
               into
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               plainly
               shews
               that
               't
               was
               not
               so
               much
               the
               Sin
               that
               displeased
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Authority
               that
               imposed
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               't
               was
               not
               his
               Conscience
               that
               took
               offence
               at
               it
               ,
               but
               his
               Humour
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               have
               had
               the
               same
               Dislike
               of
               it
               ,
               
               though
               it
               had
               been
               lawful
               and
               innocent
               .
               For
               Conscience
               being
               an
               act
               of
               the
               Judgment
               and
               Reason
               ,
               cannot
               be
               offended
               without
               Reason
               either
               real
               or
               apparent
               ;
               and
               without
               making
               a
               due
               Enquiry
               into
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               thing
               we
               are
               offended
               at
               ,
               we
               can
               have
               no
               Reason
               that
               will
               either
               warrant
               or
               excuse
               our
               Offence
               .
            
             
               NOW
               to
               a
               due
               Enquiry
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               impartially
               examin
               
                 both
                 sides
              
               of
               the
               Question
               ;
               and
               that
               while
               we
               are
               doing
               so
               ,
               we
               should
               keep
               both
               our
               Ears
               open
               to
               the
               Matter
               in
               Debate
               ,
               and
               equally
               attend
               to
               what
               can
               be
               said
               for
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               what
               can
               be
               said
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               that
               upon
               a
               full
               hearing
               of
               both
               ,
               we
               should
               determin
               ,
               as
               near
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               on
               which
               side
               the
               Truth
               lies
               ,
               without
               Favour
               or
               Affection
               .
               For
               he
               that
               enquires
               only
               what
               can
               be
               said
               against
               the
               Matter
               he
               is
               offended
               at
               ,
               doth
               thereby
               give
               a
               plain
               Indication
               that
               he
               is
               resolved
               to
               be
               offended
               at
               it
               
                 right
                 or
                 wrong
              
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               End
               of
               his
               Enquiry
               is
               not
               so
               much
               to
               satisfie
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               as
               to
               fortifie
               his
               unreasonable
               Prejudice
               .
               Wherefore
               before
               we
               do
               reject
               the
               Conditions
               of
               our
               Churches
               Communion
               as
               sinful
               ,
               we
               are
               obliged
               under
               the
               Penalty
               of
               
                 wilful
                 Schism
              
               impartially
               to
               enquire
               what
               is
               to
               be
               said
               for
               as
               well
               as
               against
               them
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               End
               to
               
               apply
               our selves
               to
               our
               Spiritual
               Governours
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               propose
               our
               Doubts
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               attend
               to
               their
               Resolutions
               with
               an
               
                 honest
                 ,
                 teachable
              
               Mind
               that
               is
               willing
               to
               be
               informed
               ;
               and
               where
               we
               are
               capable
               of
               judging
               ,
               faithfully
               to
               peruse
               those
               Books
               and
               Arguments
               that
               make
               for
               the
               one
               side
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               .
               For
               unless
               we
               do
               thus
               ,
               its
               plain
               that
               we
               are
               biassed
               by
               a
               factious
               Inclination
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               have
               a
               
                 great
                 Mind
              
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Churches
               Communion
               .
               For
               if
               we
               were
               not
               prejudiced
               against
               her
               Authority
               by
               a
               schismatical
               Temper
               of
               Mind
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               as
               forward
               at
               least
               to
               consult
               what
               
                 may
                 be
              
               said
               for
               her
               Impositions
               ,
               as
               what
               is
               said
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               BUT
               then
               if
               the
               Matters
               she
               imposes
               are
               such
               as
               a
               plain
               and
               illiterate
               Communicant
               cannot
               
                 judg
                 of
              
               ,
               nor
               comprehend
               the
               Force
               of
               the
               Reasons
               that
               make
               for
               or
               against
               them
               ,
               such
               Persons
               in
               such
               Cases
               are
               obliged
               humbly
               to
               acquiesce
               in
               the
               Churches
               Authority
               ,
               and
               not
               blindly
               to
               separate
               from
               her
               they
               
                 know
                 not
                 why
              
               .
               As
               for
               Instance
               ,
               suppose
               the
               Matter
               imposed
               should
               be
               such
               a
               Form
               of
               Government
               ,
               or
               such
               Modes
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               or
               Rights
               and
               Circumstances
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               as
               carry
               no
               such
               apparent
               Evil
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               express
               Contradiction
               to
               any
               Command
               of
               our
               Saviour
               as
               to
               inable
               an
               illiterate
               Christian
               
               rationally
               to
               pronounce
               them
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               whither
               they
               be
               unlawful
               or
               no
               is
               not
               to
               be
               determined
               perhaps
               without
               some
               Skill
               in
               the
               Original
               Languages
               and
               the
               critical
               Acceptations
               of
               Phrases
               ,
               or
               Insight
               into
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
              
               or
               Metaphysical
               Nicities
               and
               Speculations
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               by
               some
               of
               these
               that
               most
               of
               the
               Controversies
               between
               us
               and
               our
               
                 dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               are
               to
               be
               judg'd
               and
               decided
               .
               Now
               in
               such
               Matters
               as
               these
               ,
               where
               he
               cannot
               judg
               for
               himself
               ,
               what
               should
               an
               unlearned
               Communicant
               do
               ?
               Why
               this
               he
               knows
               well
               enough
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               his
               Duty
               in
               all
               lawful
               things
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               Governours
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               reverence
               Christs
               Authority
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               whether
               the
               above-named
               matters
               they
               impose
               be
               lawful
               or
               no
               ,
               he
               neither
               doth
               nor
               can
               know
               .
               So
               that
               if
               upon
               the
               score
               of
               those
               Impositions
               ,
               he
               rejects
               the
               Churches
               Communion
               ,
               he
               rejects
               it
               he
               
                 knows
                 not
                 why
              
               ;
               and
               to
               avoid
               doing
               that
               which
               he
               doth
               
                 not
                 know
              
               is
               a
               Sin
               ,
               he
               refuses
               to
               do
               that
               which
               he
               knows
               is
               a
               Duty
               .
               So
               that
               whether
               that
               which
               the
               Church
               imposes
               be
               lawful
               or
               no
               ,
               't
               is
               apparent
               Rebellion
               in
               him
               to
               refuse
               it
               ;
               because
               for
               all
               that
               he
               knows
               it
               is
               lawful
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               should
               be
               unlawful
               ,
               yet
               that
               cannot
               be
               the
               Motive
               of
               his
               Non-compliance
               with
               it
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               understand
               the
               Reasons
               that
               make
               it
               so
               .
               He
               
               therefore
               that
               separates
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               Causes
               that
               he
               cannot
               
                 judg
                 of
              
               ,
               must
               necessarily
               separate
               without
               Cause
               or
               Reason
               ;
               he
               can
               have
               neither
               true
               nor
               false
               Pretence
               for
               his
               Separation
               ;
               because
               the
               Arguments
               pro
               and
               con
               are
               beyond
               the
               Sphere
               of
               his
               Cognizance
               ;
               and
               consequently
               if
               he
               thereupon
               withdraw
               from
               the
               Churches
               Communion
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               because
               he
               cannot
               comply
               with
               her
               sinful
               Impositions
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               
                 will
                 not
              
               submit
               to
               her
               just
               Authority
               .
               Whereas
               by
               modestly
               submitting
               our
               Judgment
               to
               the
               Churches
               ,
               in
               Cases
               where
               we
               cannot
               judg
               for
               our selves
               ,
               we
               take
               an
               effectual
               Course
               to
               secure
               our
               Innocence
               .
               For
               though
               that
               which
               the
               Church
               injoins
               us
               should
               be
               materially
               sinful
               ,
               yet
               to
               us
               who
               neither
               do
               nor
               can
               understand
               it
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               imputed
               only
               as
               an
               innocent
               Error
               ;
               because
               by
               following
               the
               Churches
               Reason
               where
               
                 own
                 cannot
              
               guide
               us
               ,
               we
               take
               the
               best
               Course
               we
               can
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
              
               mistaken
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               
                 should
                 be
              
               mistaken
               ,
               we
               have
               this
               to
               excuse
               us
               ,
               that
               't
               was
               by
               following
               an
               Authority
               which
               God
               himself
               hath
               set
               over
               us
               ;
               whereas
               if
               we
               are
               mistaken
               on
               the
               
                 other
                 side
              
               ,
               we
               are
               left
               altogether
               inexcusable
               .
            
             
               BUT
               then
               there
               may
               be
               other
               Conditions
               of
               Church
               Communion
               ,
               of
               whose
               unlawfulness
               
               a
               Communicant
               may
               be
               very
               doubtful
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               not
               
                 confidently
                 persuaded
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               in
               this
               Case
               ?
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ;
               First
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               doubtless
               our
               Duty
               not
               Rashly
               to
               determin
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               false
               or
               unlawful
               which
               our
               spiritual
               Governors
               have
               determined
               to
               be
               true
               or
               lawful
               .
               For
               we
               are
               bound
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Christian
               Modesty
               ,
               to
               conclude
               that
               they
               having
               a
               larger
               Prospect
               of
               things
               than
               we
               ,
               and
               greater
               Advantages
               of
               enquiring
               into
               them
               ,
               are
               far
               more
               capable
               Judges
               of
               what
               is
               true
               and
               lawful
               ;
               and
               consequently
               though
               we
               may
               possibly
               have
               some
               little
               Probability
               that
               their
               Opinion
               is
               false
               or
               their
               Command
               unlawful
               ,
               yet
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               determin
               it
               so
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               in
               such
               plain
               and
               evident
               Cases
               as
               do
               not
               only
               outweigh
               the
               Probability
               of
               their
               Opinions
               ,
               but
               the
               Authority
               of
               them
               to
               .
               Wherefore
               in
               Cases
               of
               a
               doubtful
               Nature
               ,
               't
               is
               both
               modest
               and
               safe
               to
               subscribe
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               our
               Superiors
               ;
               because
               in
               so
               doing
               we
               have
               not
               only
               our
               own
               Ignorance
               to
               excuse
               ,
               but
               their
               Authority
               to
               warrant
               us
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               should
               happen
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Wrong
               through
               our
               Modesty
               and
               Humility
               ,
               't
               will
               be
               safer
               for
               us
               than
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Right
               through
               our
               Pride
               and
               Self-conceit
               .
               But
               perhaps
               the
               Probability
               of
               our
               side
               may
               be
               so
               great
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               
                 seem
                 
                 so
              
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               we
               give
               all
               due
               Respect
               and
               Deference
               to
               her
               Authority
               ,
               we
               cannot
               forbear
               doubting
               of
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               her
               Conditions
               of
               Communion
               .
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               't
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               that
               't
               is
               as
               much
               our
               Duty
               to
               Obey
               her
               Commands
               in
               things
               that
               are
               lawful
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               Obey
               them
               in
               things
               that
               are
               unlawful
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               we
               only
               doubt
               whether
               her
               Commands
               be
               lawful
               or
               no
               ,
               our
               Doubt
               ought
               to
               make
               us
               as
               fearful
               of
               disobeying
               as
               it
               doth
               of
               obeying
               them
               ,
               because
               the
               Danger
               of
               sinning
               is
               on
               both
               sides
               equal
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               wherein
               I
               am
               necessitated
               to
               determin
               my self
               one
               way
               or
               t'other
               ,
               it
               is
               doubtless
               my
               Duty
               to
               determin
               on
               that
               side
               which
               makes
               most
               for
               the
               Churches
               Security
               and
               Peace
               ,
               which
               next
               to
               the
               Honour
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Salvation
               of
               Souls
               ought
               to
               be
               preferred
               above
               all
               things
               ;
               and
               which
               consequently
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               of
               any
               Weight
               with
               me
               ,
               must
               necessarily
               turn
               the
               Scale
               of
               my
               Choice
               when
               it
               is
               before
               in
               Aequilibrio
               ;
               and
               whither
               to
               obey
               or
               disobey
               be
               most
               for
               the
               Churches
               Peace
               ,
               is
               very
               easie
               to
               be
               determin'd
               .
            
             
               THE
               Sum
               of
               all
               therefore
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               our
               Duty
               to
               continue
               in
               strict
               Obedience
               to
               ,
               and
               Communion
               with
               that
               Particular
               Church
               whereof
               we
               are
               Members
               ,
               so
               long
               
               as
               it
               injoyns
               us
               nothing
               that
               is
               plainly
               and
               
                 apparently
                 sinful
              
               ;
               that
               if
               either
               we
               cannot
               judg
               of
               the
               Sinfulness
               or
               Lawfulness
               of
               her
               Conditions
               of
               Communion
               ,
               or
               do
               only
               doubt
               of
               their
               Lawfulness
               ,
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               submit
               to
               her
               Judgment
               and
               Authority
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               separate
               from
               her
               till
               upon
               an
               impartial
               Enquiry
               into
               the
               Reasons
               of
               both
               sides
               ,
               we
               are
               
                 fully
                 convinced
              
               that
               they
               are
               sinful
               .
            
             
               NOW
               that
               this
               is
               an
               indispensable
               Duty
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               is
               evident
               not
               only
               from
               the
               above-named
               Scriptures
               by
               which
               the
               Bishops
               of
               particular
               Churches
               are
               constituted
               the
               Overseers
               and
               Governours
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Subjects
               and
               Members
               of
               those
               Churches
               are
               required
               to
               yield
               them
               Obedience
               ;
               but
               also
               from
               those
               Texts
               which
               forbid
               Divisions
               in
               the
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               such
               as
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               i.
               10
               ,
               
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 divisions
                 among
                 you
              
               ;
               and
               which
               bid
               us
               
                 mark
                 them
                 that
                 cause
                 divisions
                 among
                 us
                 and
                 avoid
                 them
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               xvi
               .
               17
               .
               and
               also
               which
               Schisms
               and
               Divisions
               to
               be
               Fruits
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               as
               particularly
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               iii.
               3
               .
               and
               St.
               Jude
               xix
               .
               and
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               which
               require
               us
               
                 to
                 indeavour
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               iv
               .
               3
               .
               
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 mind
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               xiii
               .
               11
               .
               and
               to
               
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 
                 one
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 with
                 one
              
               Mind
               ,
               Phil.
               i.
               27
               .
               all
               which
               was
               spoke
               to
               Christians
               as
               they
               were
               Members
               of
               
                 particular
                 Churches
              
               ,
               to
               oblige
               them
               by
               no
               means
               to
               dissent
               and
               separate
               from
               those
               Churches
               ,
               unless
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               it
               by
               just
               and
               manifest
               Reasons
               ;
               and
               methinks
               't
               is
               a
               most
               pathetical
               Conjuration
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Consolution
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 comfort
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 bowels
                 and
                 mercies
                 ;
                 fulfil
                 ye
                 my
                 joy
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 be
                 like
                 minded
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 one
                 accord
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 one
                 mind
                 ,
              
               2
               Phil.
               1
               ,
               2.
               which
               Exhortation
               he
               gives
               them
               as
               they
               were
               a
               
                 particular
                 Corporation
              
               of
               Christians
               under
               Epaphroditus
               their
               Head
               and
               Bishop
               by
               whom
               he
               sent
               this
               Epistle
               to
               them
               .
               The
               sense
               of
               all
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               oblige
               us
               not
               to
               disunite
               our selves
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               which
               we
               are
               Members
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               are
               permitted
               to
               continue
               in
               her
               Communion
               without
               doing
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               
                 apparently
                 unlawful
              
               .
               Or
               if
               we
               suppose
               those
               Divisions
               which
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               and
               forbids
               ,
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               Factions
               within
               the
               Church
               without
               actual
               Separation
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               is
               Separation
               which
               is
               the
               highest
               Faction
               and
               Breach
               of
               Unity
               to
               be
               lookt
               upon
               as
               wicked
               and
               unlawful
               .
               So
               that
               for
               men
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Churches
               Communion
               upon
               little
               Piques
               ,
               uncertain
               Scruples
               ,
               and
               
               blind
               Prejudices
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               great
               and
               dangerous
               Sin
               against
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               't
               is
               a
               manifest
               Violation
               of
               the
               Laws
               of
               Vnion
               ,
               and
               an
               open
               Rebellion
               against
               Christs
               Authority
               in
               his
               Church
               .
               And
               being
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               Wonder
               that
               in
               the
               purest
               Ages
               of
               Christianity
               't
               was
               branded
               with
               such
               an
               infamous
               Character
               .
               For
               thus
               in
               the
               31
               Canon
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               't
               is
               called
               Ambition
               and
               Tyranny
               ,
               and
               condemned
               by
               Ignatius
               ,
               the
               Disciple
               of
               St.
               John
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Original
               of
               Evils
               ,
               
                 Ep.
                 ad
                 smyrn
              
               .
               as
               a
               Sin
               that
               shuts
               men
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 Ep.
                 ad
                 Philad
              
               .
               and
               by
               the
               
                 African
                 Code
              
               't
               is
               stiled
               a
               
                 destructive
                 ,
                 sacrilegious
              
               Sin
               ,
               
                 Con.
                 Carth
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Can.
               100.
               and
               St.
               Cyprian
               makes
               it
               to
               be
               more
               Heinous
               than
               the
               Sin
               of
               the
               Lapsi
               that
               offered
               Sacrifice
               to
               Idols
               to
               avoid
               persecution
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               such
               a
               Sin
               as
               martyrdom
               it self
               would
               not
               
                 expiate
                 ,
                 de
                 Vnit.
                 Eccles.
              
               and
               
                 Dionysius
                 Alexandrinus
              
               affirms
               that
               to
               suffer
               martyrdom
               rather
               than
               make
               a
               Schism
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               as
               Glorious
               an
               Act
               as
               to
               die
               refusing
               to
               offer
               Sacrifice
               to
               Idols
               ,
               
                 Euseb.
                 Eccl.
                 Hist.
                 lib.
              
               6.
               
               And
               as
               they
               thus
               decry
               Schism
               so
               on
               the
               contrary
               they
               extol
               Union
               ,
               as
               the
               Nurse
               of
               Piety
               ,
               the
               Fence
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Quintessence
               and
               Extract
               of
               all
               
                 Christian
                 Vertue
              
               .
            
             
             
               AND
               indeed
               't
               is
               to
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               among
               themselves
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               attributes
               their
               Growth
               and
               Emprovement
               in
               Piety
               and
               Vertue
               .
               For
               thus
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               not
               only
               that
               Charity
               (
               or
               a
               mutual
               Agreement
               among
               Church-Members
               )
               edifies
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               viii
               .
               1
               .
               but
               also
               assures
               us
               that
               the
               whole
               Church
               or
               Collection
               of
               Members
               becomes
               an
               
                 holy
                 Temple
              
               and
               
                 an
                 Habitation
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               by
               being
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               compacted
               and
               closely
               united
               together
               in
               all
               its
               Parts
               ,
               Eph.
               ii
               .
               21
               ,
               22.
               and
               Eph.
               iv
               .
               16
               .
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               
                 increases
                 or
                 improves
                 unto
                 the
                 edifying
                 it self
                 in
                 love
                 by
                 being
                 closely
                 compacted
                 and
                 united
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 and
                 members
              
               ;
               and
               Col.
               ii
               .
               19
               .
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               not
               only
               from
               its
               
                 Vnion
                 with
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               those
               nourishing
               Influences
               that
               are
               thereby
               conveyed
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               
                 increases
                 with
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               but
               also
               from
               its
               
                 being
                 knit
                 together
              
               or
               firmly
               united
               in
               all
               its
               Parts
               .
               And
               if
               Vnion
               be
               so
               necessary
               to
               the
               Growth
               and
               Perfection
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               no
               less
               necessary
               to
               the
               Improvement
               of
               each
               particular
               Member
               of
               it
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Schisms
               and
               unnecessary
               Breaches
               of
               Church
               Communion
               do
               naturally
               sour
               the
               Tempers
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               render
               them
               peevish
               and
               uncharitable
               towards
               one
               another
               .
               
               For
               the
               
                 separating
                 Party
              
               must
               in
               their
               own
               Vindication
               be
               forced
               to
               accuse
               those
               they
               separate
               from
               of
               something
               that
               may
               be
               foul
               enough
               to
               justifie
               their
               Separation
               ;
               and
               what
               they
               want
               in
               Reality
               they
               must
               make
               up
               in
               Pretence
               ;
               otherwise
               they
               will
               be
               lookt
               upon
               as
               peevish
               and
               obstinate
               Schismaticks
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               Party
               they
               
                 separate
                 from
              
               ,
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               deem
               itself
               injured
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               own
               Defence
               be
               forced
               to
               recriminate
               ,
               and
               this
               will
               alarm
               the
               Separatists
               into
               greater
               Heats
               and
               Animosities
               ,
               and
               so
               like
               two
               Flints
               dash'd
               together
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               continually
               sparkling
               and
               
                 spitting
                 fire
              
               at
               one
               another
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               kindled
               the
               quarrel
               into
               an
               inquenchable
               Flame
               .
               Whereas
               had
               the
               Dividers
               but
               continued
               their
               Communion
               ,
               all
               this
               might
               have
               been
               prevented
               ,
               and
               they
               might
               have
               easily
               continued
               their
               Charity
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               retain'd
               the
               Opinions
               upon
               which
               they
               separated
               .
               For
               had
               they
               but
               exercised
               that
               Modesty
               and
               Goodness
               as
               not
               to
               prefer
               their
               own
               private
               Sentiments
               before
               the
               Reason
               and
               Peace
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               they
               would
               either
               have
               kept
               their
               Opinions
               to
               themselves
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               not
               have
               advanced
               them
               into
               Principles
               of
               Separation
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               continuing
               in
               Communion
               with
               that
               Party
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               whom
               they
               dissented
               in
               Opinion
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               
               declared
               that
               they
               judged
               their
               Errors
               to
               be
               tolerable
               .
               For
               by
               
                 not
                 separating
              
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               plainly
               manifested
               that
               they
               saw
               Reason
               enough
               to
               unite
               upon
               the
               score
               of
               those
               Points
               in
               which
               they
               were
               agreed
               ,
               but
               none
               to
               disunite
               upon
               the
               score
               of
               these
               in
               which
               they
               differed
               ;
               and
               consequently
               that
               they
               had
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Reason
               to
               love
               ,
               but
               none
               to
               hate
               and
               persecute
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               whilst
               they
               mutually
               retain'd
               this
               good
               Opinion
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               't
               is
               very
               unlikely
               that
               their
               
                 little
                 Differences
              
               should
               cause
               any
               great
               Breaches
               in
               their
               Charity
               .
               Schism
               therefore
               being
               so
               destructive
               to
               our
               Charity
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               of
               the
               leading
               Vertues
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               must
               needs
               have
               a
               very
               malevolent
               Aspect
               upon
               our
               Perseverance
               .
               For
               he
               that
               from
               a
               charitable
               Temper
               ,
               relapses
               into
               a
               spiteful
               and
               rancorous
               one
               ,
               is
               apostatised
               from
               
                 one
                 half
              
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               hath
               exchanged
               one
               of
               the
               fairest
               Graces
               of
               a
               Saint
               ,
               for
               one
               of
               the
               blackest
               Characters
               of
               a
               Devil
               .
               But
               then
            
             
               2.
               
               Schisms
               or
               unnecessary
               Breaches
               of
               Church
               Communion
               do
               naturally
               lead
               to
               the
               
                 foulest
                 Hypocrisies
              
               .
               For
               he
               that
               separates
               from
               a
               Church
               is
               a
               very
               bad
               man
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               not
               a
               great
               Opinion
               of
               ,
               and
               Zeal
               for
               those
               things
               upon
               which
               he
               separates
               ;
               which
               
               Zeal
               of
               his
               ,
               when
               once
               he
               is
               actually
               separated
               ,
               will
               be
               much
               more
               inflamed
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               by
               the
               Opposition
               of
               the
               Church
               he
               is
               separated
               from
               ,
               and
               the
               Instigation
               of
               the
               Sect
               he
               is
               separated
               to
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               Degrees
               that
               holy
               Fervour
               which
               should
               animate
               him
               in
               the
               plain
               and
               unquestionable
               Duties
               of
               Religion
               ,
               will
               blaze
               into
               a
               fierce
               Contention
               for
               those
               little
               Opinions
               that
               constitute
               the
               Sect
               he
               is
               ingaged
               in
               .
               For
               our
               Nature
               being
               finite
               and
               limited
               in
               all
               its
               Operations
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               we
               should
               operate
               diverse
               ways
               at
               once
               with
               equal
               Force
               and
               Vigour
               ;
               but
               whatsoever
               Time
               and
               Attention
               we
               bestow
               upon
               one
               thing
               ,
               we
               must
               necessarily
               substract
               from
               another
               .
               Now
               whilst
               we
               continue
               in
               a
               peaceable
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               other
               use
               for
               our
               Zeal
               ,
               but
               to
               inspire
               our
               Devotions
               ,
               to
               quicken
               our
               Vertues
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 fight
                 against
              
               our
               Sins
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               all
               men
               agree
               is
               the
               best
               Use
               it
               can
               be
               put
               to
               ;
               but
               when
               once
               we
               are
               entred
               into
               a
               
                 schismatical
                 Separation
              
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               other
               Employment
               for
               it
               ;
               namely
               ,
               to
               quarrel
               at
               Ecclesiastical
               Constitutions
               ,
               to
               wrangle
               about
               Modes
               and
               Circumstances
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               contend
               for
               our
               trifling
               Speculations
               and
               Opinions
               .
               Which
               must
               necessarily
               weaken
               it
               in
               its
               nobler
               Operations
               ,
               and
               render
               it
               more
               remiss
               
               and
               indifferent
               in
               the
               great
               and
               indispensible
               Duties
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               whilst
               't
               is
               thus
               impertinently
               busied
               in
               
                 picking
                 Straws
              
               ,
               and
               contending
               about
               Mint
               and
               Cummin
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               it
               must
               more
               or
               less
               neglect
               the
               great
               and
               weighty
               things
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               so
               proportionably
               as
               it
               grows
               warmer
               and
               warmer
               about
               little
               Opinions
               and
               Circumstances
               of
               Religion
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               continually
               waxing
               cooler
               and
               cooler
               in
               the
               necessary
               and
               essential
               Duties
               of
               it
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               't
               is
               wholly
               degenerated
               into
               Peevishness
               and
               Faction
               ,
               and
               dwindled
               away
               into
               a
               fierce
               Contention
               about
               Trifles
               .
               That
               this
               is
               the
               natural
               Effect
               of
               Schism
               appears
               by
               too
               many
               woful
               Experiments
               .
               For
               how
               many
               Instances
               of
               men
               are
               there
               among
               our selves
               ,
               who
               had
               once
               an
               honest
               Zeal
               for
               the
               Life
               and
               Substance
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               made
               great
               Conscience
               of
               
                 living
                 soberly
                 ,
                 righteously
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 world
                 ,
              
               but
               afterwards
               becoming
               Bigots
               to
               such
               a
               Sect
               or
               Party
               ,
               have
               diverted
               the
               Stream
               of
               their
               Zeal
               into
               another
               Channel
               ,
               where
               its
               irregular
               Current
               hath
               only
               made
               a
               Noise
               ,
               and
               fill'd
               the
               world
               with
               a
               loud
               and
               turbulent
               Clamour
               about
               little
               things
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               those
               great
               and
               important
               Duties
               upon
               which
               their
               Happiness
               depends
               hath
               been
               profoundly
               mute
               and
               indifferent
               ;
               and
               so
               their
               Religion
               like
               an
               
               Hectick
               Body
               ,
               hath
               by
               degrees
               been
               consumed
               by
               its
               own
               Heats
               ,
               whilst
               that
               Zeal
               and
               Fervour
               which
               should
               move
               and
               animate
               it
               hath
               been
               converted
               into
               its
               Disease
               ,
               and
               wholly
               evaporated
               into
               Faction
               and
               Turbulency
               ;
               and
               whilst
               their
               Zeal
               is
               thus
               misimployed
               about
               the
               little
               Trifles
               of
               their
               Sect
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               start
               at
               an
               innocent
               Ceremony
               ,
               and
               to
               swoon
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               an
               indifferent
               Mode
               and
               Appendage
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               afraid
               lest
               it
               should
               infect
               them
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               they
               can
               swallow
               Camels
               though
               they
               strain
               at
               these
               Gnats
               ,
               and
               glibly
               digest
               the
               grossest
               Immoralities
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Schisms
               and
               unnecessary
               Breaches
               of
               Church
               Communion
               do
               naturally
               lead
               to
               
                 downright
                 Irreligion
              
               .
               For
               when
               once
               a
               man
               is
               departed
               from
               an
               established
               Church
               without
               a
               just
               Warrant
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               can
               confine
               or
               set
               Shores
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               Principles
               that
               can
               stay
               him
               any
               where
               ,
               or
               set
               any
               Measures
               of
               changing
               to
               him
               .
               For
               when
               upon
               a
               meer
               Humour
               or
               Fancy
               he
               hath
               run
               from
               the
               Church
               to
               such
               a
               Sect
               ,
               what
               should
               hinder
               him
               from
               running
               from
               that
               Sect
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               on
               from
               Sect
               to
               Sect
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               run
               himself
               out
               of
               all
               Religion
               ?
               He
               is
               rolling
               down
               a
               steep
               Hill
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               Principles
               to
               stay
               him
               ,
               so
               
               that
               't
               is
               impossible
               to
               determine
               whither
               he
               will
               go
               ,
               or
               where
               he
               will
               stop
               ;
               he
               may
               perhaps
               stay
               at
               such
               an
               Opinion
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               doth
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 by
                 chance
              
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               doth
               not
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               endlesly
               rolling
               from
               one
               Opinion
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               shifting
               his
               Church
               as
               oft
               as
               his
               Almanack
               .
               For
               Schism
               is
               a
               large
               Labyrinth
               ,
               that
               naturally
               divides
               and
               subdivides
               into
               infinite
               Paths
               and
               Allies
               ,
               wherein
               a
               man
               may
               wander
               to
               Eternity
               ,
               and
               the
               farther
               he
               goes
               the
               more
               he
               may
               
                 lose
                 himself
              
               ;
               and
               then
               when
               he
               hath
               wandred
               a
               while
               out
               of
               one
               wild
               Opinion
               into
               another
               ,
               and
               still
               perceives
               that
               the
               farther
               he
               goes
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               is
               dissatisfied
               ,
               't
               is
               a
               thousand
               to
               one
               if
               he
               doth
               not
               at
               last
               suspect
               and
               question
               all
               Religion
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               whole
               were
               an
               intricate
               maze
               of
               absurd
               or
               doubtful
               Opinions
               ,
               contriv'd
               on
               purpose
               to
               amuse
               mens
               Minds
               ,
               and
               intangle
               them
               in
               endless
               Perplexities
               .
               For
               the
               Schismatick
               ,
               as
               I
               shewed
               before
               ,
               doth
               commonly
               place
               a
               great
               Part
               of
               his
               Religion
               in
               that
               Opinion
               upon
               which
               he
               divides
               and
               separates
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               once
               he
               be
               dissatisfied
               with
               this
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               probability
               he
               will
               quickly
               be
               ,
               having
               begun
               already
               to
               
                 ring
                 Changes
              
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               under
               a
               great
               Temptation
               to
               mistrust
               the
               whole
               Religion
               to
               be
               as
               great
               an
               Imposture
               as
               he
               finds
               this
               
                 darling
                 Opinion
              
               is
               ;
               especially
               after
               he
               hath
               run
               through
               
               several
               Sets
               of
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               finds
               them
               at
               last
               to
               be
               all
               Delusions
               .
               For
               as
               weak
               Heads
               ,
               when
               they
               perceive
               the
               Battlements
               shake
               ,
               are
               apt
               to
               suspect
               that
               the
               Foundations
               are
               infirm
               ;
               so
               weak
               Understandings
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               suspect
               even
               the
               fundamental
               Principles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               when
               once
               they
               perceive
               those
               
                 darling
                 Notions
              
               totter
               which
               they
               have
               confidently
               presum'd
               to
               superstruct
               upon
               it
               .
               Upon
               this
               Account
               therefore
               I
               make
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Atheism
               of
               this
               present
               Age
               ,
               is
               very
               much
               owing
               to
               its
               Sects
               and
               Divisions
               .
               For
               how
               many
               woful
               Examples
               have
               we
               of
               persons
               who
               had
               once
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Zeal
               for
               and
               Satisfaction
               in
               Religion
               ,
               that
               upon
               their
               causless
               Defection
               from
               the
               Churches
               Communion
               have
               run
               from
               Sect
               to
               Sect
               ,
               and
               from
               one
               extravagant
               Opinion
               to
               another
               ,
               till
               being
               at
               last
               convinced
               of
               the
               Cheats
               and
               Impostures
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               they
               have
               discarded
               Religion
               it self
               ,
               and
               made
               their
               last
               Resort
               into
               Atheism
               and
               Infidelity
               ?
               Since
               therefore
               Schism
               hath
               so
               many
               Mischiefs
               attending
               it
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               do
               manifestly
               endanger
               our
               Perseverance
               in
               Religion
               ,
               it
               highly
               concerns
               us
               ,
               as
               we
               would
               hold
               out
               to
               the
               End
               in
               the
               Course
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               to
               keep
               close
               to
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
             
               VI.
               TO
               our
               final
               Perseverance
               in
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               not
               stint
               our
               Progress
               in
               Religion
               (
               out
               of
               a
               fond
               Opinion
               that
               we
               are
               good
               enough
               already
               )
               to
               any
               determinate
               Degrees
               or
               Measures
               of
               Goodness
               .
               For
               thus
               we
               are
               injoyned
               not
               only
               to
               
                 have
                 Grace
              
               ,
               but
               still
               to
               be
               
                 growing
                 in
                 it
              
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               iii.
               18
               .
               and
               not
               only
               to
               
                 do
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               but
               to
               
                 abound
                 in
                 the
                 doing
                 it
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               xv
               .
               58
               .
               and
               not
               only
               to
               
                 walk
                 in
                 all
                 wel-pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 to
                 abound
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
              
               1
               Thes.
               iv
               .
               1
               .
               
                 to
                 forget
                 what
                 is
                 behind
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               the
               Degrees
               of
               Vertue
               and
               Goodness
               we
               have
               already
               attained
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               still
               
                 pressing
                 forward
                 to
                 the
                 mark
                 of
                 our
                 high
                 calling
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               iii.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               The
               sense
               of
               all
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               not
               limit
               our selves
               to
               any
               present
               Attainments
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               slothful
               Opinion
               that
               we
               are
               good
               enough
               already
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               should
               still
               be
               proceeding
               on
               to
               farther
               and
               farther
               Degrees
               of
               Perfection
               .
               For
               Holiness
               is
               every
               where
               injoyned
               in
               the
               Gospel
               in
               unlimited
               and
               indefinite
               Measures
               ,
               and
               our
               Progress
               in
               it
               hath
               no
               other
               Boundary
               than
               the
               farthermost
               Degree
               of
               possible
               Perfection
               .
               An
               Injunction
               which
               will
               keep
               us
               for
               ever
               sufficiently
               imployed
               ,
               and
               oblige
               us
               to
               Eternity
               to
               be
               still
               aspiring
               beyond
               our
               present
               Attainments
               ;
               and
               the
               Neglect
               of
               this
               is
               
               doubtless
               the
               Occasion
               of
               many
               a
               Mans
               final
               Miscarriage
               .
               They
               aim
               at
               no
               more
               than
               what
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               remove
               them
               from
               the
               Brink
               of
               eternal
               Perdition
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               can
               but
               so
               far
               prevail
               against
               their
               Sin
               ,
               as
               to
               arrive
               at
               the
               lowermost
               Degree
               of
               Sincere
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               but
               just
               pass
               the
               Line
               which
               separates
               between
               a
               bad
               and
               good
               State
               ,
               that
               so
               if
               they
               die
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               they
               may
               hope
               to
               escape
               Hell
               and
               arrive
               at
               some
               Degree
               of
               Happiness
               ,
               they
               think
               they
               have
               very
               fairly
               acquitted
               themselves
               .
               But
               now
               besides
               that
               that
               Line
               which
               parts
               those
               two
               States
               of
               Sin
               and
               Grace
               is
               not
               so
               
                 easily
                 discernable
              
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               may
               very
               probably
               be
               deceived
               ,
               and
               imagine
               that
               you
               are
               got
               over
               it
               into
               the
               State
               of
               Grace
               ,
               whilst
               you
               are
               yet
               upon
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               the
               Dominion
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               perish
               at
               last
               at
               the
               very
               Mouth
               of
               your
               Harbour
               ;
               besides
               that
               't
               is
               a
               fearful
               Sign
               that
               you
               are
               
                 yet
                 in
                 your
                 Sins
              
               ,
               that
               you
               design
               no
               farther
               but
               just
               to
               escape
               that
               
                 everlasting
                 Ruine
              
               that
               attends
               them
               ,
               which
               plainly
               shews
               that
               the
               
                 Fear
                 of
                 Hell
              
               is
               the
               Soul
               of
               your
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               Degree
               of
               true
               
                 Love
                 to
                 God
              
               intermingled
               with
               it
               ,
               without
               which
               your
               Religion
               will
               be
               altogether
               insignificant
               ;
               besides
               all
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               while
               you
               rest
               in
               such
               an
               imperfect
               State
               of
               Goodness
               ,
               
               you
               dwell
               in
               the
               next
               Neighbourhood
               to
               a
               sinful
               State
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               in
               continual
               danger
               of
               returning
               thither
               again
               .
               For
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               you
               should
               be
               safe
               ,
               while
               you
               stay
               upon
               the
               Brink
               of
               that
               miserable
               State
               out
               of
               which
               you
               are
               but
               just
               emerg'd
               and
               recover'd
               ,
               and
               have
               so
               many
               strong
               Inclinations
               within
               you
               ,
               concurring
               with
               the
               numberless
               Temptations
               without
               you
               ,
               to
               thrust
               you
               head-long
               
                 back
                 again
              
               into
               it
               ?
               So
               that
               if
               you
               would
               be
               secure
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               for
               you
               just
               to
               
                 get
                 out
              
               of
               your
               sinful
               State
               ,
               and
               stay
               there
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               still
               be
               removing
               farther
               and
               farther
               from
               it
               ,
               by
               
                 proceeding
                 on
              
               still
               to
               farther
               Degrees
               of
               Perfection
               .
               For
               you
               must
               consider
               that
               there
               is
               vast
               Distance
               between
               a
               State
               of
               sincere
               ,
               and
               of
               confirmed
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               while
               you
               are
               passing
               on
               from
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               you
               are
               more
               or
               less
               in
               Danger
               of
               relapsing
               .
               For
               you
               have
               been
               sincerely
               good
               ,
               ever
               since
               your
               first
               Entrance
               into
               a
               firm
               and
               hearty
               Resolution
               of
               Amendment
               ;
               but
               alas
               since
               that
               ,
               how
               many
               times
               have
               you
               been
               in
               Danger
               of
               relapsing
               into
               your
               old
               sinful
               Courses
               again
               ?
               What
               strong
               Contentions
               have
               there
               been
               between
               your
               Flesh
               and
               your
               Spirit
               ,
               your
               bad
               Inclinations
               ,
               and
               your
               pious
               Resolutions
               ?
               and
               though
               the
               later
               hath
               been
               most
               commonly
               victorious
               ,
               yet
               
               how
               often
               hath
               it
               been
               yielding
               ,
               yea
               ,
               how
               often
               hath
               it
               been
               vanquisht
               ?
               Insomuch
               that
               if
               you
               had
               not
               by
               a
               quick
               Repentance
               revived
               it
               immediately
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               dead
               long
               since
               ,
               and
               you
               had
               been
               as
               much
               enslaved
               to
               your
               Lusts
               as
               ever
               .
               And
               from
               these
               dangers
               you
               will
               never
               be
               wholly
               free
               ,
               till
               you
               have
               utterly
               extinguisht
               your
               vicious
               Inclinations
               ,
               and
               inwrought
               all
               the
               Vertues
               of
               Religion
               into
               your
               Natures
               ;
               and
               then
               you
               will
               be
               arrived
               to
               that
               confirmed
               State
               of
               Goodness
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               will
               be
               morally
               impossible
               for
               you
               to
               revolt
               .
               If
               therefore
               you
               would
               secure
               your
               Perseverance
               to
               the
               End
               ,
               beware
               you
               do
               not
               limit
               your selves
               in
               the
               Way
               ;
               for
               though
               if
               you
               die
               but
               just
               sincerely
               good
               ,
               you
               shall
               certainly
               escape
               Hell
               ;
               yet
               in
               all
               probability
               you
               will
               not
               be
               long
               sincerely
               good
               ,
               unless
               you
               be
               
                 something
                 more
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               unless
               you
               proceed
               in
               the
               Degrees
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               do
               more
               and
               more
               suppress
               your
               evil
               ,
               and
               improve
               your
               good
               Dispositions
               and
               Inclinations
               .
               For
               so
               long
               as
               there
               remains
               in
               you
               any
               Lust
               to
               evil
               ,
               you
               will
               be
               in
               Danger
               of
               being
               betray'd
               by
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               stronger
               that
               Lust
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               threatens
               your
               destruction
               .
               So
               that
               you
               can
               never
               be
               safe
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               you
               have
               an
               Enemy
               alive
               in
               your
               Breast
               ,
               and
               whilst
               you
               rest
               in
               any
               Attainment
               on
               this
               side
               the
               confirmed
               
               State
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               an
               utter
               Extinction
               of
               all
               evil
               Inclinations
               ,
               you
               are
               more
               or
               less
               in
               Danger
               ,
               proportionably
               as
               you
               are
               more
               or
               less
               distant
               from
               that
               happy
               Period
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               TO
               our
               final
               Perseverance
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               frequently
               entertain
               our selves
               with
               the
               prospect
               of
               our
               Mortality
               ,
               and
               indeavour
               to
               compose
               our selves
               before-hand
               into
               a
               good
               Posture
               of
               dying
               .
               For
               thus
               we
               are
               call'd
               upon
               in
               this
               our
               militant
               State
               
                 to
                 consider
                 our
                 later
                 end
              
               ,
               Deut.
               xxxii
               .
               29
               .
               &
               by
               the
               Examples
               of
               the
               best
               Men
               are
               invited
               
                 to
                 number
                 our
                 days
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 apply
                 our
                 hearts
                 unto
                 wisdom
                 ,
              
               Psalm
               xc
               .
               12
               .
               and
               
                 to
                 wait
                 till
                 our
                 change
                 comes
                 ,
              
               Job
               xiv
               .
               14
               .
               to
               which
               End
               we
               are
               put
               in
               mind
               that
               
                 here
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 abiding
                 City
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               xiii
               .
               14
               .
               and
               
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 appointed
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 once
                 to
                 die
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               ix
               .
               27
               .
               and
               
                 that
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 even
                 as
                 a
                 vapor
                 ,
                 that
                 appears
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 vanishes
                 away
                 ,
              
               James
               iv
               .
               14
               .
               and
               to
               this
               purpose
               the
               Apostle
               applies
               this
               Consideration
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               vii
               .
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31.
               
               Now
               
                 this
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 brethren
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               our
               Abode
               and
               Continuance
               here
               ,
               upon
               which
               he
               exhorts
               us
               to
               compose
               our selves
               to
               a
               great
               Indifferency
               as
               to
               the
               things
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               
                 it
                 remains
                 that
                 both
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 wives
                 be
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 weep
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 
                 wept
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 rejoice
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 rejoiced
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 buy
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 possessed
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 use
                 this
                 world
                 as
                 not
                 abusing
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 passes
                 away
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               since
               your
               Time
               here
               is
               very
               short
               ,
               indeavour
               before-hand
               to
               loosen
               your selves
               from
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               your selves
               into
               a
               fit
               Posture
               of
               leaving
               it
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               but
               a
               short
               Scene
               that
               will
               quickly
               be
               shifted
               ,
               and
               then
               there
               will
               an
               eternal
               State
               of
               things
               succeed
               .
            
             
               AND
               indeed
               since
               to
               
                 die
                 well
              
               ,
               is
               the
               last
               Act
               and
               final
               Consummation
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               highly
               concern
               us
               to
               arm
               and
               prepare
               our selves
               for
               it
               before-hand
               ,
               lest
               we
               lose
               the
               blessed
               Prize
               by
               stumbling
               just
               at
               the
               Goal
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               long
               Voyage
               miscarry
               for
               ever
               within
               Sight
               of
               Harbour
               .
               For
               in
               the
               hour
               of
               Death
               we
               throw
               our
               last
               Cast
               for
               an
               Eternity
               of
               Happiness
               or
               Misery
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               are
               we
               concerned
               to
               throw
               that
               well
               ,
               upon
               which
               so
               vast
               a
               Stake
               depends
               ?
               O!
               't
               is
               a
               serious
               thing
               to
               die
               ,
               to
               pass
               this
               dark
               Entry
               of
               Eternity
               ,
               through
               which
               as
               we
               go
               right
               or
               wrong
               we
               are
               made
               or
               undone
               for
               ever
               .
               For
               to
               carry
               us
               right
               through
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               a
               few
               death-bed
               Sorrows
               ,
               or
               good
               Wishes
               ,
               a
               few
               extorted
               Promises
               ,
               or
               forc'd
               Resolutions
               ,
               or
               frightful
               Prayers
               ,
               or
               
                 Lord
                 have
                 Mercies
                 upon
                 
                 us
                 ,
              
               will
               serve
               the
               turn
               ;
               O!
               no
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               expensive
               Passage
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               defray
               ,
               unless
               we
               carry
               along
               with
               us
               a
               
                 large
                 Stock
              
               of
               spiritual
               Preparations
               .
               We
               shall
               have
               need
               of
               a
               strong
               and
               active
               Faith
               ,
               of
               a
               Mind
               well
               furnished
               with
               wise
               Considerations
               ,
               of
               a
               deep
               ,
               a
               large
               and
               a
               tried
               Repentance
               ,
               an
               unrestrained
               Charity
               ,
               a
               confirmed
               Patience
               ,
               a
               profound
               Submission
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               well-grounded
               Hope
               of
               a
               blessed
               Eternity
               .
               For
               without
               all
               these
               together
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               very
               ill-accoutred
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               run
               a
               dreadful
               Hazard
               of
               miscarrying
               for
               ever
               .
               And
               these
               are
               such
               things
               as
               do
               not
               usually
               spring
               up
               like
               Mushromes
               in
               a
               Night
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               few
               disturbed
               Moments
               of
               a
               dying
               Time
               ,
               but
               do
               ask
               a
               much
               larger
               and
               serener
               Season
               to
               grow
               and
               ripen
               in
               .
               So
               that
               if
               we
               mean
               to
               
                 die
                 well
              
               ,
               and
               so
               come
               off
               victoriously
               in
               this
               
                 last
                 Act
              
               of
               our
               spiritual
               Warfare
               ,
               we
               must
               now
               while
               we
               are
               well
               be
               frequently
               entertaining
               our
               Meditations
               in
               the
               Charnel-house
               ,
               and
               read
               Lectures
               to
               our selves
               upon
               the
               Skeletons
               and
               Deaths-heads
               there
               ,
               those
               Emblems
               and
               Representations
               of
               our
               approaching
               Mortality
               ,
               and
               from
               them
               take
               such
               lively
               Pictures
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Terrors
               ,
               as
               may
               render
               his
               grim
               Visage
               and
               fearful
               Addresses
               so
               familiar
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               that
               our
               Thoughts
               may
               be
               before-hand
               
               accustomed
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               Approaches
               ;
               with
               what
               an
               Army
               of
               Diseases
               he
               is
               wont
               to
               lay
               Siege
               to
               the
               Fort
               of
               our
               Life
               ,
               how
               in
               Despight
               of
               all
               the
               Resistances
               of
               Nature
               he
               plants
               and
               quarters
               them
               in
               our
               Veins
               or
               our
               Arteries
               ,
               our
               Stomachs
               or
               our
               Bowels
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               infests
               us
               all
               over
               with
               continual
               Anguish
               and
               Pain
               ;
               how
               when
               he
               hath
               tired
               and
               exhausted
               us
               with
               his
               continued
               Batteries
               ,
               and
               worn
               out
               our
               Strength
               with
               a
               succession
               of
               wearisom
               Nights
               to
               sorrowful
               Days
               ,
               he
               at
               last
               storms
               the
               Soul
               out
               of
               all
               the
               Out-works
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               forces
               it
               to
               retire
               into
               the
               Heart
               ;
               and
               how
               when
               he
               hath
               marked
               us
               for
               dead
               with
               a
               Baptism
               of
               clammy
               and
               fatal
               Sweats
               ,
               he
               summons
               our
               weeping
               Friends
               to
               assist
               him
               to
               grieve
               and
               vex
               us
               with
               their
               parting
               Kisses
               and
               sorrowful
               Adieus
               ;
               and
               how
               at
               length
               when
               he
               is
               weary
               of
               Tormenting
               us
               any
               more
               ,
               he
               rushes
               into
               our
               Hearts
               and
               with
               a
               few
               Mortal
               Pangs
               and
               Convulsions
               ,
               tears
               the
               Soul
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               turns
               it
               out
               to
               seek
               its
               Fortune
               in
               the
               wide
               World
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               where
               't
               is
               either
               seized
               on
               by
               Devils
               ,
               and
               carried
               away
               to
               their
               dark
               Prisons
               of
               Sorrow
               and
               Despair
               ,
               there
               to
               languish
               out
               its
               life
               in
               a
               dismal
               Expectation
               of
               that
               dreadful
               Day
               wherein
               it
               must
               change
               its
               bad
               Condition
               for
               a
               worse
               ;
               or
               
               be
               conducted
               by
               Angels
               to
               some
               blessed
               Abode
               ,
               there
               to
               remain
               in
               unspeakable
               Pleasure
               and
               Tranquillity
               ,
               till
               't
               is
               Crown'd
               with
               a
               glorious
               Resurrection
               .
               Now
               since
               't
               is
               
                 most
                 certain
              
               that
               we
               must
               all
               one
               time
               or
               other
               experience
               these
               things
               ,
               but
               
                 most
                 uncertain
              
               how
               soon
               ;
               how
               much
               doth
               it
               concern
               us
               to
               think
               of
               them
               before-hand
               ,
               and
               to
               forecast
               such
               Provisions
               and
               Preparations
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               whensoever
               they
               happen
               we
               may
               not
               be
               surprized
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               the
               frequent
               Meditation
               of
               death
               will
               familiarize
               its
               Terrors
               to
               us
               ,
               so
               that
               whensoever
               it
               comes
               ,
               our
               Minds
               which
               have
               been
               so
               long
               accustomed
               to
               converse
               with
               it
               ,
               will
               be
               much
               less
               startled
               and
               amazed
               at
               it
               ;
               besides
               that
               it
               will
               wean
               us
               from
               the
               inordinate
               Desire
               and
               over-eager
               Prosecution
               of
               the
               things
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               I
               told
               you
               before
               ,
               are
               the
               Snares
               with
               which
               our
               Vices
               do
               too
               often
               intangle
               us
               ;
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               will
               put
               us
               upon
               laying
               in
               a
               Store
               of
               spiritual
               Provisions
               against
               that
               great
               day
               of
               Expence
               .
               For
               he
               that
               often
               considers
               the
               dreadful
               Approaches
               ,
               the
               concomitant
               Terrors
               ,
               and
               the
               momentous
               Issues
               and
               Consequents
               of
               Death
               ,
               must
               be
               strangely
               stupified
               if
               he
               be
               not
               thereby
               vigorously
               excited
               to
               fore-arm
               and
               fortifie
               himself
               with
               all
               those
               Graces
               and
               Defences
               that
               are
               necessary
               to
               render
               it
               
                 easie
                 ,
                 safe
              
               and
               prosperous
               .
            
             
             
               VIII
               .
               To
               our
               final
               perseverance
               in
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               in
               order
               to
               the
               putting
               our selves
               into
               a
               good
               Posture
               to
               die
               ,
               we
               should
               discharge
               our
               Consciences
               of
               all
               the
               Reliques
               and
               Remains
               of
               our
               past
               guilt
               .
               For
               so
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               take
               care
               
                 that
                 our
                 hearts
                 be
                 sprinkled
                 from
                 an
                 evil
                 conscience
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               x.
               22
               .
               and
               
                 to
                 hold
                 faith
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               i.
               19
               .
               and
               
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 our
                 rejoycing
                 ,
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 our
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 simplicity
                 and
                 godly
                 sincerity
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 our
                 conversation
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               i.
               12
               .
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 all
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
              
               Acts
               xxiii
               .
               1
               .
               and
               
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 conscience
                 void
                 of
                 offence
                 ,
                 towards
                 God
                 and
                 towards
                 men
                 ,
              
               Acts
               xxiv
               .
               16
               .
               Which
               though
               they
               are
               General
               Duties
               ,
               do
               necessarily
               imply
               this
               Particular
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               very
               nicely
               and
               curiously
               examin
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               those
               faithful
               Records
               and
               Registers
               of
               our
               Actions
               ,
               and
               where-ever
               we
               find
               the
               least
               Item
               of
               an
               uncancel'd
               Guilt
               ,
               immediately
               cross
               it
               out
               by
               a
               hearty
               Sorrow
               for
               and
               moral
               Revocation
               of
               it
               .
               For
               notwithstanding
               we
               may
               have
               in
               the
               general
               repented
               of
               all
               our
               past
               Sins
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               some
               Siins
               ,
               which
               ,
               notwithstanding
               we
               react
               no
               more
               ,
               do
               leave
               a
               lasting
               Guilt
               upon
               the
               Mind
               ,
               which
               nothing
               can
               cancel
               but
               our
               actual
               revoking
               and
               unsinning
               them
               .
               As
               supposing
               that
               I
               have
               heretofore
               either
               by
               
               my
               bad
               Counsels
               or
               Example
               seduced
               other
               men
               into
               wicked
               Courses
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               for
               the
               Expiation
               of
               my
               Fault
               ,
               that
               I
               my self
               abstain
               from
               those
               wicked
               Courses
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               indeavour
               to
               undo
               the
               Mischief
               which
               I
               have
               done
               to
               others
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               solemn
               Recantation
               of
               my
               past
               Follies
               ,
               by
               Persuasion
               and
               good
               Counsel
               ,
               and
               the
               Application
               of
               all
               other
               pious
               and
               prudent
               Means
               ,
               indeavour
               to
               reduce
               those
               whom
               I
               have
               formerly
               perverted
               .
               For
               till
               I
               have
               done
               this
               ,
               I
               wilfully
               permit
               the
               mischievous
               Effect
               of
               my
               Sin
               to
               remain
               ;
               and
               if
               when
               I
               have
               wounded
               another
               ,
               I
               suffer
               him
               to
               perish
               without
               taking
               any
               care
               of
               his
               Cure
               ,
               I
               am
               guilty
               of
               his
               Murder
               though
               I
               never
               wound
               him
               more
               .
               Suppose
               again
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               injured
               another
               by
               any
               malicious
               Slander
               or
               Calumny
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               acquit
               me
               of
               the
               Guilt
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               cease
               to
               scandalize
               him
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               also
               indeavour
               by
               a
               free
               Retractation
               to
               vindicate
               his
               injur'd
               Name
               from
               the
               ill
               Surmises
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               I
               have
               asperst
               him
               ;
               for
               so
               long
               as
               his
               Reputation
               suffers
               through
               my
               
                 not
                 Retracting
              
               the
               Calumnies
               I
               have
               cast
               upon
               it
               ,
               I
               wilfully
               persist
               to
               defame
               and
               calumniate
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               the
               Guilt
               of
               it
               must
               stick
               and
               abide
               upon
               my
               Conscience
               .
               Once
               more
               ,
               suppose
               I
               have
               injur'd
               another
               in
               his
               
               Estate
               ,
               either
               by
               Theft
               ,
               or
               Fraud
               ,
               or
               Oppression
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               sufficient
               to
               acquit
               me
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               future
               I
               forbear
               defrauding
               ,
               forcing
               ,
               or
               stealing
               from
               him
               any
               more
               ,
               but
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               in
               my
               Power
               ,
               I
               must
               make
               Restitution
               of
               all
               that
               I
               have
               wrongfully
               deprived
               him
               of
               ;
               and
               that
               to
               himself
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               living
               ,
               or
               if
               not
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               succeed
               him
               in
               his
               Rights
               ,
               and
               for
               want
               of
               such
               ,
               to
               the
               Poor
               ,
               who
               by
               Gods
               Donation
               have
               the
               Propriety
               of
               all
               such
               Wefts
               and
               Strays
               as
               have
               no
               other
               Owner
               surviving
               .
               For
               it
               's
               certain
               that
               my
               wrongful
               Seizure
               of
               what
               is
               another
               Mans
               ,
               doth
               not
               alienate
               his
               Right
               to
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               hath
               the
               same
               Right
               to
               it
               while
               I
               keep
               it
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               at
               first
               when
               I
               took
               it
               from
               him
               ;
               and
               consequently
               till
               I
               restore
               it
               back
               to
               him
               ,
               I
               continue
               to
               wrong
               him
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               my
               detaining
               it
               is
               a
               continued
               Repetition
               of
               that
               Fraud
               ,
               or
               Theft
               ,
               or
               Oppression
               by
               which
               I
               wrongfully
               seized
               it
               ;
               and
               whilst
               I
               thus
               continue
               the
               Sin
               ,
               't
               is
               impossible
               but
               the
               Guilt
               of
               it
               must
               still
               abide
               upon
               me
               .
               In
               these
               Cases
               therefore
               it
               concerns
               us
               to
               be
               very
               nice
               and
               curious
               in
               examining
               our
               Accounts
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               there
               be
               any
               of
               these
               Scores
               yet
               uncancel'd
               ,
               any
               of
               these
               bad
               Effects
               of
               our
               Sin
               yet
               remaining
               .
               For
               if
               any
               such
               matter
               appear
               in
               our
               Accounts
               ,
               it
               concerns
               us
               as
               much
               as
               our
               everlasting
               Interest
               amounts
               
               to
               ,
               to
               use
               all
               present
               Care
               and
               Diligence
               to
               discharge
               it
               ,
               that
               so
               before
               Death
               summons
               us
               to
               give
               up
               our
               Accounts
               to
               the
               great
               Auditor
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               all
               Scores
               between
               him
               and
               us
               may
               be
               even'd
               and
               adjusted
               .
               And
               indeed
               if
               we
               would
               be
               safe
               ,
               it
               vastly
               imports
               us
               to
               leave
               as
               little
               as
               may
               be
               to
               do
               upon
               a
               Death-bed
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               most
               commonly
               a
               very
               improper
               State
               for
               religious
               Action
               ;
               since
               ,
               for
               all
               we
               know
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               distracted
               in
               it
               by
               a
               Feaver
               ,
               or
               stupified
               by
               an
               Apoplexy
               ,
               or
               deprived
               of
               the
               Use
               of
               Reason
               by
               the
               insufferable
               Torments
               of
               a
               Stone
               ;
               either
               of
               which
               will
               render
               us
               incapable
               of
               
                 every
                 thing
              
               ,
               but
               dying
               .
               Or
               if
               neither
               of
               these
               should
               happen
               ,
               yet
               to
               be
               sure
               a
               dying
               State
               will
               bring
               Work
               enough
               with
               it
               ;
               Sorrows
               and
               Care
               enough
               ,
               Fears
               and
               Impatiencies
               enough
               ,
               to
               exercise
               all
               our
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               imploy
               all
               our
               Reason
               .
               So
               that
               if
               we
               carry
               with
               us
               to
               our
               Death-bed
               any
               Item
               or
               Relique
               of
               uncancel'd
               Guilt
               ,
               't
               is
               a
               thousand
               to
               one
               but
               in
               the
               Hurry
               of
               dying
               we
               shall
               leave
               it
               uncancel'd
               ,
               and
               be
               arrested
               for
               it
               by
               the
               Divine
               Justice
               when
               we
               come
               into
               Eternity
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               as
               we
               would
               prevent
               this
               fatal
               Issue
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               it
               concerns
               us
               now
               we
               are
               well
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               diligent
               Inspection
               into
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               there
               yet
               remains
               any
               old
               Reckonings
               of
               
               Guilt
               undischarged
               by
               us
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               be
               ,
               not
               to
               give
               rest
               to
               our
               Eyes
               nor
               slumber
               to
               our
               Eye-lids
               ,
               till
               by
               an
               actual
               unsinning
               and
               Revocation
               of
               the
               Facts
               ,
               we
               have
               totally
               cross'd
               and
               discharged
               them
               .
               But
               then
               because
               many
               of
               these
               may
               slip
               out
               of
               our
               Mind
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               past
               Recovery
               ,
            
             
               IX
               .
               TO
               the
               happy
               Conclusion
               of
               this
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               to
               Compensate
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               for
               these
               Reliques
               of
               Guilt
               in
               us
               ,
               we
               should
               take
               care
               to
               redeem
               the
               time
               we
               have
               formerly
               mispent
               in
               sinful
               Courses
               ,
               by
               being
               doubly
               diligent
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               all
               the
               contrary
               Vertues
               ,
               and
               the
               doing
               all
               the
               contrary
               Good
               we
               are
               able
               .
               For
               of
               all
               the
               outward
               Blessings
               that
               God
               affords
               us
               ,
               our
               Time
               is
               incomparably
               the
               most
               precious
               and
               inestimable
               ;
               and
               therefore
               though
               he
               gives
               us
               his
               other
               Blessings
               in
               great
               Variety
               ,
               and
               provides
               for
               us
               a
               plentiful
               Choice
               of
               Meats
               ,
               Drinks
               and
               Raiment
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               Distribution
               of
               our
               Time
               he
               seems
               to
               be
               more
               sparing
               and
               streight-handed
               ;
               for
               he
               gives
               it
               not
               to
               us
               in
               Rivers
               ,
               but
               Drop
               by
               Drop
               and
               Minute
               after
               Minute
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               can
               never
               injoy
               two
               Moments
               together
               ,
               but
               when-ever
               he
               gives
               us
               one
               ,
               he
               always
               takes
               away
               another
               .
               And
               yet
               ,
               good
               God!
               what
               Wast
               do
               we
               make
               of
               these
               precious
               Drops
               of
               which
               thou
               art
               so
               
               nice
               and
               sparing
               ?
               How
               great
               a
               Part
               of
               it
               do
               we
               consume
               in
               our
               Childhood
               upon
               the
               indifferent
               Vanities
               of
               Nuts
               and
               Rattles
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               upon
               the
               much
               more
               ridiculous
               and
               unreasonable
               ones
               of
               ous
               
                 vicious
                 ,
                 profuse
              
               ,
               and
               extravagant
               appetites
               ?
               So
               that
               by
               that
               time
               we
               come
               to
               a
               serious
               Prosecution
               of
               the
               great
               End
               of
               our
               Beings
               ,
               the
               main
               Part
               of
               our
               time
               is
               usually
               elapsed
               beyond
               revocation
               .
               How
               much
               therefore
               doth
               it
               concern
               us
               ,
               after
               we
               have
               so
               prodigally
               squandered
               away
               the
               greatest
               Part
               of
               the
               Treasure
               of
               our
               Time
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               best
               Improvement
               of
               the
               small
               Remainder
               ?
               that
               so
               we
               may
               at
               least
               Morally
               recover
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               Physically
               irrecoverable
               .
               For
               though
               we
               cannot
               cause
               the
               past
               Minutes
               we
               have
               ill
               spent
               to
               be
               present
               again
               ,
               yet
               we
               can
               redouble
               our
               Diligence
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               and
               thereby
               render
               every
               one
               Minute
               
                 to
                 come
              
               equivalent
               to
               every
               two
               that
               are
               past
               .
               For
               by
               a
               double
               diligence
               we
               may
               live
               as
               much
               in
               one
               Day
               ,
               as
               we
               can
               in
               two
               by
               a
               single
               ,
               and
               consequently
               by
               doubly
               improving
               that
               Part
               of
               our
               time
               which
               is
               yet
               good
               and
               
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               we
               may
               morally
               retrieve
               that
               Part
               which
               is
               lost
               and
               gone
               .
            
             
               THIS
               therefore
               the
               Gospel
               requires
               at
               our
               hands
               ,
               that
               after
               we
               have
               lived
               out
               a
               great
               Part
               of
               our
               Time
               to
               no
               Purpose
               ,
               we
               
               should
               from
               thenceforth
               live
               much
               in
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               retrieve
               our
               past
               Negligence
               by
               our
               future
               Diligence
               ,
               and
               redeem
               the
               Time
               we
               have
               spent
               upon
               our
               Lusts
               ,
               by
               exerting
               the
               contrary
               Vertues
               more
               vigorously
               for
               the
               future
               ;
               that
               the
               more
               prophane
               we
               have
               been
               for
               the
               time
               past
               ,
               the
               more
               devout
               we
               should
               be
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ;
               that
               the
               more
               we
               have
               abounded
               heretofore
               in
               Frauds
               and
               Oppressions
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               should
               abound
               hereafter
               in
               Charity
               and
               Alms
               ;
               that
               the
               more
               industrious
               we
               have
               been
               to
               seduce
               and
               debauch
               men
               ,
               the
               more
               zealous
               we
               should
               be
               to
               reduce
               and
               reclaim
               them
               ;
               and
               by
               our
               future
               Candor
               and
               Charitable
               Construction
               of
               men
               ,
               indeavour
               to
               compensate
               for
               the
               Malice
               of
               our
               past
               Slanders
               and
               Defamations
               .
               Thus
               Eph.
               iv
               .
               28
               .
               
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 stole
                 ,
                 steal
                 no
                 more
              
               ;
               ay
               but
               that
               is
               not
               enough
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               also
               indeavour
               to
               redeem
               his
               past
               Thefts
               by
               a
               more
               vigorous
               Exercise
               of
               the
               contrary
               Vertue
               for
               the
               future
               ;
               
                 but
                 rather
                 let
                 him
                 labour
                 ,
                 working
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 needs
                 .
              
               So
               also
               ,
               Dan.
               iv
               .
               27
               .
               
                 break
                 off
                 thy
                 sins
                 by
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 iniquities
                 by
                 shewing
                 mercy
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               whereas
               for
               the
               Time
               past
               the
               Course
               of
               thy
               Life
               hath
               very
               much
               abounded
               with
               Cruelty
               and
               Injustice
               ,
               do
               
               thou
               now
               indeavour
               to
               redeem
               the
               Guilt
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               so
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 Verb
              
               signifies
               ,
               by
               exerting
               more
               vigorously
               the
               contrary
               Vertues
               ,
               viz.
               of
               Justice
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               of
               Mercy
               to
               the
               poor
               and
               afflicted
               .
               And
               to
               this
               Purpose
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Example
               is
               proposed
               to
               our
               Imitation
               ,
               who
               ,
               because
               for
               the
               Time
               past
               he
               had
               been
               a
               great
               Persecutor
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               did
               for
               the
               future
               labour
               
                 more
                 abundantly
              
               than
               any
               other
               Apostle
               to
               advance
               and
               propagate
               it
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               xv
               .
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               The
               Observance
               of
               which
               Rule
               is
               highly
               necessary
               to
               the
               reducing
               this
               our
               Warfare
               to
               a
               prosperous
               Issue
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               I
               told
               you
               before
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               Sins
               which
               after
               we
               have
               forsaken
               the
               Practice
               of
               them
               ,
               do
               stick
               such
               a
               guilt
               upon
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               as
               without
               our
               undoing
               them
               so
               far
               as
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               
                 wiped
                 off
              
               ;
               such
               as
               wicked
               Counsel
               ,
               malicious
               Detraction
               ,
               and
               unjust
               Gain
               ,
               all
               which
               we
               are
               bound
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               't
               is
               in
               our
               Power
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               avoid
               ,
               but
               actually
               to
               revoke
               .
               But
               alas
               !
               there
               are
               many
               of
               these
               which
               in
               a
               long
               Course
               of
               Sin
               are
               utterly
               forgotten
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               consequently
               are
               past
               Revocation
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               Case
               all
               we
               can
               do
               to
               take
               off
               the
               Guilt
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               general
               Course
               of
               our
               Lives
               to
               abound
               in
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               contrary
               Vertues
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               the
               utmost
               Service
               we
               are
               able
               to
               the
               Souls
               and
               
                 good
                 Names
              
               and
               Bodies
               of
               men
               .
               
               For
               Charity
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 shall
                 cover
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               iv
               .
               8
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               it
               appears
               by
               the
               Abundance
               of
               our
               Charity
               ,
               that
               we
               would
               abolish
               and
               repair
               all
               the
               Injuries
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               in
               our
               Power
               ,
               God
               in
               this
               Case
               will
               accept
               the
               Will
               for
               the
               Deed
               ,
               and
               deal
               as
               mercifully
               by
               us
               as
               if
               we
               had
               actually
               done
               it
               .
               For
               if
               it
               appear
               in
               his
               Sight
               that
               we
               would
               do
               it
               if
               we
               could
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               his
               Account
               as
               truly
               obedient
               to
               him
               as
               if
               we
               had
               actually
               performed
               it
               ,
               and
               consequently
               shall
               be
               dealt
               with
               by
               the
               same
               Proportions
               of
               Mercy
               .
               But
               't
               is
               only
               an
               extraordinary
               Charity
               that
               can
               evidence
               this
               ;
               since
               what
               is
               ordinary
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               though
               we
               had
               no
               past
               Injuries
               to
               abolish
               ;
               but
               to
               ensure
               our
               Reconciliation
               with
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               requisite
               that
               we
               should
               evidence
               to
               him
               our
               sincere
               willingness
               ,
               to
               do
               not
               only
               what
               we
               
                 should
                 have
              
               been
               obliged
               to
               if
               we
               had
               not
               been
               injurious
               ,
               but
               also
               what
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               since
               we
               have
               been
               injurious
               .
               Now
               as
               
                 actual
                 Reparation
              
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               is
               necessary
               to
               evidence
               this
               ,
               when
               we
               remember
               the
               Injuries
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               so
               an
               
                 extraordinary
                 Charity
              
               is
               no
               less
               necessary
               to
               evidence
               this
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               forgotten
               them
               .
               And
               this
               I
               suppose
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               Parallel
               Passage
               of
               St.
               
                 James
                 ,
                 c.
              
               v.
               v.
               20.
               
                 he
                 that
                 converteth
                 a
                 sinner
                 
                 from
                 the
                 error
                 of
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 shall
                 save
                 a
                 soul
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 hide
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               by
               such
               an
               illustrious
               Act
               of
               Charity
               to
               the
               Soul
               of
               his
               Brother
               ,
               he
               shall
               obtain
               Pardon
               of
               God
               for
               many
               of
               those
               forgotten
               Injuries
               which
               he
               hath
               formerly
               done
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               no
               otherwise
               able
               to
               repair
               .
               So
               that
               if
               we
               would
               make
               sure
               Work
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               and
               ascertain
               its
               being
               finally
               Crowned
               with
               Success
               ,
               as
               in
               general
               we
               must
               indeavour
               to
               redeem
               the
               past
               Time
               we
               have
               spent
               in
               vicious
               Courses
               by
               abounding
               in
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               contrary
               Vertues
               ;
               so
               in
               particular
               ,
               if
               for
               the
               time
               past
               we
               have
               lived
               in
               any
               of
               those
               injurious
               Courses
               which
               do
               naturally
               fix
               a
               more
               lasting
               Guilt
               upon
               the
               Mind
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               care
               not
               only
               to
               repair
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               those
               Injuries
               we
               remember
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               wipe
               off
               the
               Guilt
               of
               those
               we
               have
               forgotten
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               Charity
               and
               Beneficence
               ,
               by
               laying
               hold
               of
               all
               Opportunities
               to
               do
               Good
               ,
               and
               indeavouring
               in
               our
               several
               Stations
               ,
               according
               as
               God
               hath
               inabled
               us
               ,
               to
               reduce
               the
               Souls
               ,
               relieve
               the
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               vindicate
               the
               Reputation
               of
               our
               Brethren
               .
            
             
               X.
               AND
               lastly
               ,
               To
               our
               final
               Perseverance
               in
               wel-doing
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               labour
               after
               a
               Rational
               and
               
                 wel-grounded
                 Assurance
              
               of
               Heaven
               .
               I
               put
               this
               
               in
               the
               last
               Place
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               usually
               the
               last
               attain'd
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               to
               be
               presently
               expected
               and
               
                 catch'd
                 at
              
               as
               soon
               as
               we
               are
               entered
               into
               a
               religious
               State.
               For
               there
               are
               a
               great
               many
               Stages
               of
               Religion
               to
               be
               past
               ,
               before
               we
               can
               modestly
               expect
               to
               arrive
               at
               Assurance
               .
               In
               the
               Beginning
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               just
               recovered
               out
               of
               a
               vicious
               State
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               be
               sensible
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               at
               all
               understand
               our selves
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               as
               yet
               in
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Danger
               ,
               and
               do
               border
               so
               very
               near
               upon
               that
               bad
               State
               we
               are
               escap'd
               from
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               almost
               impossible
               to
               distinguish
               whether
               we
               are
               in
               or
               out
               of
               it
               .
               For
               though
               we
               are
               fully
               purposed
               and
               resolved
               against
               it
               ,
               yet
               we
               cannot
               well
               divine
               what
               will
               be
               the
               Issue
               of
               it
               .
               Our
               Resolution
               is
               yet
               so
               young
               ,
               so
               raw
               and
               unexperienced
               ,
               and
               besieg'd
               with
               so
               many
               powerful
               counter-striving
               Inclinations
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               confide
               in
               it
               without
               great
               Folly
               and
               Presumption
               .
               For
               till
               sufficient
               Trial
               hath
               been
               made
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               we
               know
               ,
               it
               may
               prove
               to
               be
               only
               a
               Godly
               Mood
               ,
               or
               a
               short
               
                 Lucid
                 Interval
              
               between
               the
               raving
               Fits
               of
               our
               Lust
               and
               extravagant
               Affections
               ,
               which
               in
               a
               few
               days
               perhaps
               may
               return
               again
               ,
               and
               utterly
               alienate
               and
               distract
               us
               from
               all
               our
               sober
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               Purposes
               .
               And
               if
               it
               should
               so
               happen
               ,
               that
               which
               we
               now
               look
               upon
               
               as
               our
               Cure
               and
               Recovery
               ,
               will
               prove
               but
               an
               Intermission
               of
               our
               Disease
               .
               And
               when
               for
               sometime
               we
               have
               tryed
               our
               Resolution
               ,
               and
               found
               that
               hath
               bravely
               resisted
               those
               Temptations
               that
               have
               hitherto
               assaulted
               it
               ,
               yet
               we
               cannot
               presently
               be
               reasonably
               assured
               of
               it
               ,
               considering
               the
               fickleness
               and
               Inconstancy
               of
               our
               Nature
               .
               For
               it
               may
               be
               it
               hath
               not
               been
               yet
               assaulted
               on
               the
               weak
               Side
               ,
               or
               it
               hath
               not
               been
               nick'd
               with
               a
               seasonable
               Temptation
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               we
               may
               be
               more
               remiss
               and
               careless
               another
               time
               ,
               or
               more
               
                 vehemently
                 inclined
              
               to
               a
               vicious
               Complyance
               ;
               and
               then
               those
               Temptations
               which
               we
               have
               hitherto
               conquered
               ,
               may
               captivate
               and
               subdue
               us
               .
               And
               if
               it
               thus
               happen
               ,
               that
               which
               we
               now
               look
               upon
               as
               an
               everlasting
               Breach
               between
               us
               and
               our
               Lusts
               ,
               may
               prove
               only
               a
               Pet
               or
               short
               Distast
               ,
               and
               like
               the
               Fallings
               out
               of
               Lovers
               end
               in
               the
               renewing
               of
               Love.
               And
               till
               we
               have
               made
               some
               considerable
               Progress
               in
               the
               mortification
               of
               our
               sinful
               Inclinations
               ,
               and
               the
               Acquisition
               of
               their
               contrary
               Habits
               ,
               our
               Religion
               will
               have
               so
               many
               
                 Flaws
                 ,
                 Defects
              
               and
               Imperfections
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               will
               give
               us
               great
               Reason
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               any
               modesty
               in
               us
               ,
               to
               be
               very
               fearful
               and
               jealous
               of
               it
               .
               But
               since
               without
               Sincerity
               in
               Religion
               we
               can
               have
               no
               Title
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               it
               hence
               follows
               
               that
               without
               a
               
                 clear
                 Sense
              
               of
               our
               Sincerity
               ,
               we
               can
               have
               no
               Assurance
               of
               our
               Title
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               such
               a
               
                 clear
                 Sense
              
               as
               is
               necessary
               to
               found
               such
               an
               Assurance
               on
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               acquired
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               without
               a
               thorough
               Tryal
               of
               our
               Resolution
               in
               a
               long
               and
               vigorous
               Course
               of
               Religion
               .
               So
               that
               for
               men
               to
               be
               immediatly
               snatching
               at
               Assurance
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               they
               are
               entred
               into
               a
               good
               Life
               ,
               argues
               them
               not
               to
               be
               so
               sensible
               ,
               as
               they
               should
               be
               ,
               of
               their
               own
               Imperfection
               and
               Frailty
               ;
               they
               ought
               in
               Modesty
               to
               expect
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               not
               conclude
               
                 too
                 soon
              
               for
               themselves
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               made
               a
               through
               Tryal
               of
               their
               Resolution
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               to
               
                 strive
                 on
              
               ,
               in
               Hope
               that
               by
               the
               Blessing
               of
               God
               concurring
               with
               their
               Endeavours
               ,
               they
               shall
               
                 at
                 last
              
               attain
               such
               a
               certain
               Sense
               and
               Feeling
               of
               their
               own
               Sincerity
               ,
               as
               will
               be
               sufficient
               to
               infer
               a
               firm
               and
               rational
               Assurance
               .
               For
               Assurance
               being
               the
               Top
               of
               Christian
               Attainment
               ,
               we
               must
               ascend
               to
               it
               gradually
               ,
               by
               the
               intermediate
               Staves
               and
               Rounds
               of
               a
               tryed
               and
               lasting
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 leap
                 up
              
               in
               an
               Instant
               before
               we
               have
               taken
               all
               the
               Steps
               and
               Degrees
               that
               lead
               thither
               .
            
             
               BUT
               though
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               too
               forward
               in
               our
               Assurance
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               labour
               after
               it
               in
               a
               due
               and
               regular
               Way
               ;
               
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               persist
               in
               our
               Obedience
               till
               we
               have
               reduced
               our
               inward
               and
               outward
               Motions
               to
               such
               a
               Degree
               of
               Conformity
               to
               the
               Standard
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               that
               upon
               comparing
               our selves
               with
               it
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               able
               without
               Flattery
               or
               Presumption
               to
               conclude
               our
               own
               Sincerity
               and
               Vprightness
               .
               I
               know
               there
               is
               a
               much
               shorter
               Passage
               to
               Assurance
               ,
               which
               some
               of
               late
               have
               pretended
               to
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               certain
               unaccountable
               Incomes
               and
               Manifestations
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               they
               pretend
               ,
               doth
               immediatly
               whisper
               and
               reveal
               to
               them
               their
               Title
               and
               Interest
               in
               Heaven
               .
               But
               this
               alas
               !
               is
               too
               much
               like
               the
               North-east
               Passage
               to
               the
               Indies
               ,
               which
               is
               shorter
               indeed
               ,
               if
               it
               could
               be
               found
               ,
               but
               so
               very
               dangerous
               ,
               that
               I
               doubt
               there
               are
               but
               few
               that
               attempt
               it
               but
               miscarry
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               well
               if
               they
               do
               not
               finally
               perish
               in
               the
               Discovery
               .
               Not
               that
               I
               do
               in
               the
               least
               doubt
               but
               God
               doth
               many
               times
               suggest
               and
               whisper
               unspeakable
               Comforts
               and
               Assurances
               to
               the
               Minds
               of
               good
               men
               ;
               but
               then
               it
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               that
               this
               is
               an
               arbitrarious
               Gift
               ,
               which
               he
               seldom
               if
               ever
               bestows
               but
               in
               extraordinary
               Cases
               ,
               when
               't
               is
               necessary
               to
               encourage
               us
               to
               some
               great
               Work
               ,
               or
               to
               support
               us
               under
               some
               extraordinary
               Suffering
               .
               For
               he
               is
               a
               wise
               and
               careful
               Father
               of
               his
               Children
               ,
               and
               
               knows
               't
               is
               much
               more
               necessary
               for
               us
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               ravished
               and
               transported
               ;
               and
               that
               such
               high
               Cordials
               are
               neither
               proper
               nor
               safe
               for
               us
               but
               in
               great
               Extremities
               ;
               and
               therefore
               for
               us
               to
               expect
               that
               he
               should
               make
               them
               our
               ordinary
               Food
               and
               Entertainment
               is
               an
               Argument
               of
               our
               Childish
               Ignorance
               and
               Presumption
               .
               But
               though
               such
               immediate
               Whispers
               and
               Revelations
               may
               serve
               to
               good
               Purposes
               in
               a
               Pinch
               of
               Extremity
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               by
               no
               means
               to
               be
               
                 built
                 upon
              
               as
               the
               Foundations
               of
               our
               
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 standing
              
               Assurance
               .
               For
               so
               long
               as
               there
               is
               an
               evil
               Spirit
               without
               ,
               and
               a
               disordered
               Fancy
               within
               us
               ,
               that
               can
               imitate
               these
               Whispers
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               continually
               liable
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               put
               Confidence
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               Cheats
               and
               Impostures
               of
               natural
               and
               Diabolical
               Enthusiasm
               ,
               and
               unavoidably
               mistake
               many
               an
               Injection
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               many
               a
               warm
               Flush
               of
               Fancy
               ,
               or
               brisk
               Fermentation
               of
               melancholy
               Humour
               ,
               for
               a
               Whisper
               and
               Testimony
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               means
               be
               often
               lull'd
               into
               false
               Confidences
               and
               Assurances
               ,
               which
               like
               Golden
               Dreams
               will
               vanish
               when
               we
               awake
               ,
               and
               leave
               us
               miserably
               disappointed
               .
               That
               Assurance
               therefore
               which
               we
               are
               to
               aim
               at
               ,
               must
               be
               founded
               in
               the
               Testimony
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               infer'd
               from
               the
               
               Sense
               of
               our
               own
               Integrity
               and
               Uprightness
               .
            
             
               AND
               this
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               indeavour
               after
               ;
               so
               Heb.
               x.
               22
               .
               we
               are
               bid
               
                 to
                 draw
                 near
                 unto
                 God
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               Confidence
               ,
               or
               
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               a
               firm
               Persuasion
               of
               Gods
               Love
               to
               us
               and
               our
               Interest
               in
               his
               Promises
               ;
               which
               Persuasion
               is
               to
               be
               founded
               upon
               an
               inward
               Sense
               of
               our
               having
               
                 our
                 hearts
                 sprinkled
                 from
                 an
                 evil
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 bodies
                 wash'd
                 with
                 pure
                 water
              
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               Heb.
               vi
               .
               11
               .
               
                 to
                 be
                 diligent
                 in
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 hope
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               to
               be
               so
               diligent
               in
               our
               Duty
               as
               that
               we
               may
               thereby
               acquire
               such
               a
               full
               Assurance
               of
               our
               Reward
               as
               may
               inable
               us
               to
               continue
               and
               
                 hold
                 out
              
               to
               the
               End.
               For
               so
               St.
               John
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               by
               the
               Integrity
               of
               our
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               particularly
               of
               our
               
                 love
                 to
                 one
                 another
              
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               
                 to
                 assure
                 our
                 hearts
                 before
                 God
                 ,
              
               1
               Joh.
               iii.
               14
               ,
               19.
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
               v.
               21
               .
               
                 if
                 our
                 hearts
                 condemn
                 us
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 have
                 we
                 confidence
                 towards
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               among
               others
               ,
               the
               same
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               he
               
                 wrote
                 this
                 Catholick
                 Epistle
              
               ,
               that
               true
               Christians
               might
               
                 know
                 and
                 be
                 assured
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
              
               1
               Joh.
               v.
               13
               .
            
             
               FROM
               all
               which
               't
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               our
               Duty
               to
               labour
               after
               such
               an
               Assurance
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               naturally
               ariseth
               from
               the
               
               clear
               and
               certain
               Sense
               of
               our
               Sincerity
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               firm
               Belief
               of
               the
               Promise
               of
               eternal
               Life
               ,
               to
               which
               our
               Sincerity
               intitles
               us
               .
               For
               when
               we
               are
               so
               far
               improved
               in
               Religion
               ,
               as
               that
               upon
               an
               impartial
               Surveigh
               of
               our selves
               we
               can
               feel
               our
               own
               Integrity
               ,
               and
               sensibly
               perceive
               that
               our
               Intention
               is
               pure
               ,
               our
               Resolution
               fixt
               ,
               and
               our
               Heart
               intirely
               devoted
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               may
               from
               thence
               most
               certainly
               infer
               our
               Title
               and
               Interest
               to
               the
               Promise
               of
               Heaven
               .
               So
               that
               to
               the
               obtaining
               this
               Assurance
               ,
               all
               that
               we
               have
               to
               do
               is
               ,
               so
               far
               to
               purifie
               our
               Intentions
               from
               sinister
               Aims
               ,
               and
               subdue
               our
               bad
               Inclination
               to
               our
               Resolution
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               as
               that
               when
               ever
               we
               reflect
               upon
               and
               compare
               our selves
               with
               the
               Rule
               ,
               our
               Conscience
               may
               be
               able
               without
               any
               Diffidence
               to
               pronounce
               us
               sincere
               ;
               and
               then
               we
               may
               as
               certainly
               conclude
               our
               Interest
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               we
               can
               that
               Gods
               Promises
               are
               true
               ;
               and
               if
               after
               we
               are
               thus
               far
               improved
               in
               Religion
               ,
               we
               still
               remain
               unassured
               ,
               it
               proceeds
               not
               from
               the
               Want
               of
               sufficient
               Evidence
               ,
               but
               either
               from
               a
               melancholy
               Temper
               ,
               or
               a
               weak
               Faith
               ,
               or
               a
               misinformed
               Conscience
               ;
               and
               whichsoever
               of
               these
               is
               the
               Cause
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               that
               is
               once
               removed
               ,
               we
               shall
               as
               plainly
               feel
               our
               own
               Sincerity
               ,
               and
               therein
               our
               Interest
               in
               
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               now
               our
               bodily
               Passions
               .
               And
               having
               once
               attained
               this
               Assurance
               ,
               't
               will
               animate
               our
               Hearts
               with
               an
               Heroick
               Courage
               against
               all
               Temptations
               ,
               and
               carry
               us
               on
               with
               unspeakable
               Alacrity
               through
               all
               the
               remaining
               Stages
               of
               our
               Duty
               ;
               it
               will
               invigorate
               our
               Endeavours
               ,
               and
               wing
               our
               Activity
               ,
               and
               make
               us
               all
               Life
               and
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Exercises
               of
               our
               holy
               Religion
               .
               And
               as
               when
               the
               Christian
               Army
               ,
               after
               a
               tedious
               march
               towards
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               came
               within
               view
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 City
              
               ,
               and
               beheld
               
                 afar
                 off
              
               the
               Towers
               and
               Turrets
               of
               Hierusalem
               ,
               they
               were
               so
               Ecstacied
               with
               Joy
               that
               they
               made
               the
               Heavens
               ring
               with
               triumphant
               Shouts
               and
               Acclamations
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               that
               Sight
               had
               given
               new
               Souls
               to
               them
               ,
               ran
               on
               upon
               their
               Enemies
               with
               a
               Courage
               that
               forced
               Victory
               where-ever
               they
               came
               ;
               so
               when
               a
               good
               Man
               after
               a
               long
               Progress
               from
               one
               Degree
               of
               Vertue
               to
               another
               ,
               is
               got
               so
               far
               as
               that
               from
               a
               certain
               Sense
               and
               Feeling
               of
               his
               own
               Sincerity
               he
               can
               discern
               the
               
                 new
                 Hierusalem
              
               above
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Interest
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               blessed
               Sight
               will
               fill
               him
               with
               so
               much
               
                 Joy
                 ,
                 Courage
              
               and
               Alacrity
               ,
               that
               no
               Temptation
               for
               the
               future
               will
               be
               able
               to
               withstand
               or
               interrupt
               him
               .
               So
               that
               his
               Conscience
               will
               be
               always
               ringing
               with
               Acclamations
               of
               
               Victory
               ,
               and
               the
               remainder
               of
               his
               March
               will
               be
               all
               a
               
                 Triumphal
                 Progress
              
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               pass
               the
               Gate
               of
               this
               blessed
               City
               ,
               the
               firm
               Assurance
               which
               he
               hath
               of
               Admittance
               ,
               will
               dispel
               the
               Fears
               ,
               sweeten
               the
               Troubles
               ,
               and
               asswage
               the
               Pangs
               and
               Agonies
               of
               the
               dolorous
               Passage
               .
               So
               that
               he
               will
               die
               not
               only
               with
               Peace
               ,
               but
               with
               Joy
               ,
               and
               go
               away
               into
               Eternity
               with
               Hallelujahs
               in
               his
               Mouth
               .
               If
               therefore
               we
               mean
               to
               bring
               this
               our
               spiritual
               Warfare
               to
               a
               happy
               Conclusion
               ,
               it
               concerns
               us
               now
               while
               we
               have
               Opportunity
               ,
               to
               labour
               after
               a
               wise
               and
               well-grounded
               Assurance
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               VI.
               Containing
               certain
               Motives
               to
               Press
               men
               to
               the
               Practice
               of
               these
               Duties
               of
               Perseverance
               in
               
                 the
                 Christian
                 Warfare
              
               .
            
             
               HAVING
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Section
               described
               all
               those
               Duties
               which
               appertain
               to
               the
               last
               Part
               of
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 final
                 Perseverance
              
               ;
               and
               shewn
               how
               effectually
               they
               all
               contribute
               thereunto
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               according
               to
               my
               former
               Method
               ,
               conclude
               with
               some
               Motives
               to
               press
               and
               persuade
               men
               to
               the
               Practice
               of
               them
               ;
               all
               which
               I
               shall
               deduce
               from
               the
               Consideration
               of
               the
               great
               and
               urgent
               Necessity
               of
               our
               final
               Perseverance
               ,
               to
               which
               those
               Duties
               are
               such
               necessary
               Helps
               and
               Means
               .
               For
               unless
               we
               take
               in
               the
               Assistance
               of
               these
               Duties
               ,
               in
               all
               Probability
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               
                 hold
                 out
              
               to
               the
               End
               ;
               and
               unless
               we
               persevere
               to
               the
               End
               ,
               we
               are
               guilty
               of
               the
               most
               fatal
               and
               mischievous
               piece
               of
               Folly
               in
               the
               World.
               For
               Consider
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               after
               we
               have
               made
               some
               Progress
               in
               Religion
               ,
               we
               
                 wilfully
                 relapse
              
               ,
               we
               shall
               
                 go
                 back
              
               much
               faster
               than
               ever
               we
               have
               proceeded
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               If
               once
               we
               
                 totally
                 relapse
              
               ,
               we
               shall
               thereby
               forfeit
               all
               the
               Fruit
               of
               our
               past
               Labour
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               shall
               forfeit
               the
               Fruit
               of
               our
               Labour
               after
               we
               have
               undergone
               the
               
                 greatest
                 Difficulty
              
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               shall
               not
               only
               forfeit
               the
               Fruit
               of
               our
               past
               Labour
               ,
               but
               also
               render
               our
               Recovery
               more
               hazardous
               and
               difficult
               than
               ever
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               shall
               not
               only
               render
               our
               future
               Recovery
               more
               difficult
               ,
               but
               also
               plunge
               our selves
               for
               
                 the
                 present
              
               into
               a
               far
               more
               Guilty
               and
               Criminal
               Condition
               than
               ever
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               We
               shall
               not
               only
               render
               our selves
               for
               
                 the
                 present
              
               more
               guilty
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               certain
               Consequence
               of
               that
               ,
               Expose
               our selves
               ,
               if
               we
               die
               in
               our
               Apostacy
               ,
               to
               a
               Deeper
               and
               more
               Dreadful
               Ruin
               ,
            
             
               I.
               CONSIDER
               ,
               when
               once
               we
               have
               
                 wilfully
                 relapsed
              
               ,
               unless
               we
               immediately
               recover
               ,
               we
               shall
               go
               much
               
                 faster
                 back
              
               ,
               than
               ever
               we
               went
               forward
               .
               For
               in
               the
               Beginning
               of
               our
               religious
               Progress
               ,
               we
               are
               fain
               to
               sail
               for
               a
               great
               while
               against
               
                 Wind
                 and
                 Tyde
              
               ,
               against
               a
               strong
               Gale
               of
               Temptation
               from
               without
               ,
               and
               a
               rapid
               Stream
               of
               Inclination
               from
               within
               ,
               and
               while
               we
               do
               thus
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               contented
               to
               get
               our
               Ground
               
                 by
                 Inches
              
               ,
               and
               move
               forward
               by
               slow
               and
               insensible
               Degrees
               ;
               but
               in
               all
               our
               
                 wilful
                 Apostacies
              
               ,
               
               we
               are
               carried
               on
               
                 secundo
                 flumine
              
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 full
                 Drift
              
               of
               Temptation
               and
               Inclination
               .
               So
               that
               if
               when
               once
               we
               have
               
                 wilfully
                 sinn'd
              
               we
               do
               not
               immediately
               check
               our selves
               by
               Repentance
               ,
               in
               all
               Probability
               we
               shall
               be
               driven
               farther
               back
               in
               a
               Day
               ,
               than
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               get
               forward
               in
               a
               Week
               .
               For
               your
               Progress
               in
               Religion
               lying
               up
               Hill
               ,
               but
               your
               Apostacy
               down
               ,
               you
               must
               expect
               when
               once
               you
               are
               falling
               to
               descend
               much
               faster
               than
               ever
               you
               ascended
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               far
               sooner
               to
               the
               Bottom
               again
               than
               you
               can
               to
               the
               Top
               ,
               though
               you
               should
               happen
               to
               fall
               just
               in
               the
               mid-way
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               farther
               to
               the
               one
               than
               to
               the
               other
               .
               For
               't
               is
               hardly
               to
               be
               imagin'd
               what
               Strength
               a
               bad
               Inclination
               gets
               by
               a
               short
               Repast
               and
               Gratification
               ;
               how
               when
               it
               hath
               been
               almost
               
                 pined
                 away
              
               by
               a
               long
               Abstinence
               ,
               a
               Taste
               of
               sinful
               Pleasure
               will
               raise
               and
               revive
               it
               ,
               and
               render
               it
               as
               brisk
               and
               vigorous
               as
               ever
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               it
               usually
               requires
               a
               great
               many
               Acts
               of
               Mortification
               ,
               to
               re-extinguish
               that
               Life
               and
               Strength
               it
               acquires
               in
               one
               short
               Gratification
               .
               For
               as
               the
               fierce
               Tyger
               after
               a
               long
               Confinement
               will
               lye
               down
               tamely
               in
               his
               Den
               ,
               and
               by
               Degrees
               loose
               all
               his
               Fierceness
               and
               grow
               manageable
               and
               obsequious
               ,
               but
               let
               him
               take
               but
               one
               warm
               Draught
               of
               Blood
               and
               his
               old
               savage
               
               Nature
               immediately
               revives
               ,
               and
               he
               grows
               as
               cruel
               and
               outragious
               as
               ever
               ;
               just
               so
               it
               is
               with
               our
               wicked
               Inclinations
               ,
               which
               being
               reduced
               from
               their
               Excesses
               ,
               and
               kept
               under
               the
               close
               Confinement
               of
               a
               holy
               Resolution
               ,
               will
               by
               Degrees
               grow
               tame
               and
               gentle
               ,
               and
               forget
               the
               alluring
               Relishes
               of
               Sin
               ,
               but
               if
               once
               we
               suffer
               them
               to
               
                 break
                 loose
              
               again
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               at
               those
               sinful
               Pleasures
               from
               which
               they
               have
               been
               a
               long
               while
               alienated
               ,
               they
               will
               soon
               recover
               their
               natural
               Wildness
               ,
               and
               become
               as
               head-strong
               and
               violent
               as
               ever
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               mightily
               concerns
               us
               to
               have
               a
               great
               Care
               of
               all
               
                 wilful
                 Apostacies
              
               ;
               for
               to
               be
               sure
               your
               first
               Slip
               will
               vehemently
               incline
               you
               to
               a
               second
               ,
               and
               that
               more
               vehemently
               to
               a
               third
               ,
               and
               so
               like
               men
               that
               are
               running
               head-long
               down
               Hill
               ,
               the
               farther
               you
               go
               the
               more
               you
               will
               be
               
                 prest
                 forward
              
               by
               your
               own
               Weight
               ,
               and
               the
               harder
               't
               will
               be
               for
               you
               to
               stop
               and
               recover
               your selves
               .
               So
               that
               if
               you
               do
               not
               immediately
               stop
               ,
               you
               will
               by
               a
               
                 few
                 Days
              
               Sin
               lose
               back
               all
               the
               Ground
               you
               have
               got
               by
               
                 many
                 a
                 Years
              
               Warfare
               ;
               you
               will
               
                 pull
                 down
              
               more
               of
               your
               Religion
               by
               one
               wilful
               Sin
               ,
               than
               you
               will
               be
               able
               to
               repair
               again
               by
               many
               a
               vertuous
               Action
               ;
               and
               like
               some
               
                 prodigal
                 Drudges
              
               spend
               more
               in
               one
               
                 mad
                 Frolick
              
               ,
               than
               you
               have
               earn'd
               by
               many
               a
               hard
               Days
               
               Labour
               .
               And
               if
               you
               do
               thus
               ,
               't
               is
               impossible
               you
               should
               ever
               improve
               ;
               for
               what
               you
               do
               in
               a
               Week
               ,
               you
               will
               undo
               again
               in
               a
               Day
               ,
               and
               so
               instead
               of
               pressing
               forward
               ,
               you
               will
               dance
               in
               a
               Circle
               ,
               and
               always
               end
               where
               you
               begun
               .
               So
               that
               unless
               you
               
                 go
                 on
              
               and
               persevere
               in
               wel-doing
               ,
               all
               your
               Strife
               and
               Warfare
               against
               Sin
               will
               be
               but
               like
               rolling
               of
               a
               Sisyphus
               his
               Stone
               ,
               which
               after
               you
               have
               been
               a
               
                 long
                 while
              
               raising
               to
               the
               Top
               of
               the
               Hill
               ,
               will
               in
               a
               moment
               tumble
               down
               again
               upon
               you
               ;
               so
               that
               either
               you
               must
               undergo
               the
               same
               Pains
               to
               raise
               it
               again
               ,
               or
               
                 lye
                 down
              
               under
               it
               ,
               and
               tamely
               suffer
               your selves
               to
               be
               crush'd
               into
               eternal
               Ruine
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               II.
               CONSIDER
               ,
               if
               after
               we
               have
               made
               some
               Progress
               in
               Religion
               we
               
                 totally
                 Relapse
              
               ,
               we
               thereby
               forfeit
               the
               Fruit
               of
               all
               our
               past
               Labour
               .
               For
               so
               God
               himself
               by
               the
               Prophet
               pronounces
               in
               the
               Case
               ,
               Ezek.
               xviii
               .
               24
               .
               
                 When
                 the
                 Righteous
                 turns
                 away
                 from
                 his
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 commits
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 abominations
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 man
                 doth
                 ,
                 shall
                 he
                 live
                 ?
                 all
                 his
                 Righteousness
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 trespass
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 trespassed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sin
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 sinned
                 ,
                 in
                 them
                 shall
                 he
                 die
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               how
               good
               soever
               he
               may
               have
               been
               for
               the
               Time
               past
               ,
               if
               he
               doth
               not
               persevere
               to
               the
               End
               ,
               but
               
                 wilfully
                 relapse
              
               
               into
               Folly
               and
               Wickedness
               ,
               all
               the
               Vertue
               he
               hath
               exercised
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Good
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               shall
               be
               quite
               
                 struck
                 off
              
               from
               his
               Accounts
               ,
               and
               never
               so
               much
               as
               mentioned
               to
               his
               Benefit
               and
               Advantage
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               Wickedness
               wherein
               he
               is
               faln
               he
               shall
               as
               certainly
               perish
               as
               if
               all
               his
               Life
               had
               been
               a
               continued
               Act
               or
               uninterrupted
               Course
               of
               Iniquity
               .
               So
               also
               ,
               Heb.
               x.
               38
               .
               
                 if
                 any
                 shall
                 draw
                 back
                 ,
                 my
                 soul
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               indeed
               this
               is
               a
               most
               necessary
               Effect
               of
               our
               Apostacy
               ;
               for
               by
               
                 falling
                 off
              
               from
               our
               Christian
               Courese
               ,
               we
               put
               our selves
               back
               into
               the
               same
               State
               and
               Condition
               wherein
               we
               were
               before
               we
               enter'd
               upon
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               Effect
               of
               all
               those
               good
               things
               which
               we
               did
               from
               the
               time
               we
               
                 enter'd
                 upon
              
               to
               the
               Time
               we
               deserted
               it
               ,
               will
               be
               so
               voided
               and
               abolish'd
               ,
               that
               there
               will
               not
               remain
               the
               least
               Trace
               or
               Footstep
               of
               it
               in
               our
               Natures
               ,
               but
               our
               Will
               will
               become
               as
               obstinate
               again
               ,
               our
               affections
               and
               Appetites
               as
               wild
               and
               extravagant
               as
               if
               we
               had
               all
               long
               permitted
               them
               to
               run
               on
               in
               an
               uninterrupted
               Course
               of
               Iniquity
               .
               And
               having
               thus
               exinguisht
               all
               the
               good
               Effects
               of
               our
               past
               Warfare
               ,
               and
               rendered
               by
               our
               wilful
               Apostacy
               our
               Natures
               as
               corrupt
               and
               depraved
               as
               ever
               ,
               we
               shall
               thereby
               be
               exposed
               again
               to
               the
               Wrath
               and
               Displeasure
               of
               God
               
               For
               Gods
               Love
               and
               Hatred
               are
               unvariably
               determined
               to
               the
               same
               Grounds
               and
               Reasons
               ,
               and
               herein
               consists
               their
               Immutability
               ,
               not
               that
               he
               always
               loves
               or
               always
               hates
               the
               same
               persons
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               unreasonable
               Prejudice
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               always
               loves
               and
               always
               hates
               them
               for
               the
               same
               Reasons
               ;
               and
               he
               hath
               expresly
               declared
               taht
               Goodness
               and
               Wickedness
               are
               the
               contrary
               Reasons
               of
               this
               his
               Contrary
               affection
               to
               his
               Creatures
               ;
               which
               if
               it
               be
               ,
               't
               will
               hence
               necessarilly
               follow
               ,
               that
               as
               his
               Hatred
               must
               convert
               into
               Love
               to
               us
               when
               from
               wicked
               we
               become
               good
               ,
               so
               his
               Love
               must
               convert
               into
               Hatred
               of
               us
               when
               from
               good
               we
               degenerate
               into
               wicked
               .
               Which
               Alteration
               of
               his
               Affection
               towards
               us
               ,
               proceeds
               not
               from
               any
               change
               in
               his
               Nature
               but
               from
               a
               change
               in
               ours
               ;
               he
               always
               proceeds
               upon
               steady
               and
               unchangeable
               Priniciples
               ,
               and
               is
               for
               ever
               fixt
               and
               constant
               to
               the
               Reasons
               of
               his
               Love
               and
               Hatred
               ;
               which
               he
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               alter
               his
               Affection
               to
               us
               when
               the
               Reason
               of
               it
               is
               altered
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               abominate
               us
               when
               he
               sees
               us
               fallen
               and
               degenerated
               from
               that
               State
               of
               Goodness
               for
               teh
               sake
               of
               which
               he
               loved
               us
               and
               took
               pleasure
               in
               us
               .
               So
               that
               by
               wilfully
               retreating
               from
               our
               religious
               Progress
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               only
               Extinguish
               all
               
               those
               good
               Effects
               which
               it
               had
               produced
               in
               our
               Natures
               ,
               not
               only
               revive
               those
               inveterate
               Lusts
               we
               had
               almost
               mortified
               ,
               and
               blast
               those
               tender
               Graces
               which
               we
               had
               therein
               acquired
               and
               improved
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Consequence
               of
               this
               ,
               we
               run
               out
               of
               Gods
               Arms
               and
               Embraces
               ;
               and
               throw
               our selves
               head-long
               from
               those
               glorious
               Hopes
               to
               which
               we
               have
               been
               all
               this
               while
               advancing
               with
               so
               much
               Labour
               and
               Difficulty
               .
               What
               a
               Madness
               therefore
               is
               it
               for
               men
               to
               think
               of
               retreating
               that
               have
               once
               actually
               ingaged
               in
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               to
               surrender
               themselves
               back
               into
               Captivity
               to
               their
               Lusts
               ,
               after
               they
               have
               fought
               so
               many
               Combats
               against
               ,
               and
               obtained
               so
               many
               Victories
               over
               them
               !
               O
               consider
               but
               the
               great
               Pains
               you
               have
               been
               at
               ,
               the
               many
               Prayers
               and
               
                 Tears
                 ,
                 Abstinencies
              
               and
               
                 Self-denials
                 ,
                 Struggles
              
               and
               Convertion
               with
               your selves
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               cost
               you
               to
               retrieve
               your selves
               from
               the
               Dominion
               of
               Sin
               and
               the
               just
               Vengeance
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               is
               it
               not
               a
               thousand
               Pities
               that
               all
               this
               should
               prove
               
                 lost
                 Labour
              
               in
               the
               End
               ,
               and
               be
               rebder'd
               as
               fruitless
               and
               insignificant
               to
               us
               as
               if
               it
               had
               never
               been
               ?
               that
               after
               you
               have
               taken
               so
               much
               Pains
               to
               stem
               the
               difficult
               Tyde
               ,
               and
               are
               at
               last
               got
               within
               fight
               of
               Shore
               ,
               you
               should
               now
               faint
               and
               yield
               to
               the
               Fury
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               suffer
               your
               
               selves
               to
               be
               
                 born
                 down
              
               by
               it
               again
               into
               that
               Ocean
               of
               Sin
               and
               Guilt
               out
               of
               which
               you
               were
               so
               safely
               recovered
               ?
               Wherefore
               as
               you
               would
               not
               render
               
                 your
                 albour
                 in
                 vain
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               utterly
               defeat
               your selves
               of
               all
               the
               Fruit
               of
               your
               Religious
               Endeavours
               ,
               be
               still
               persuaded
               to
               struggle
               and
               contend
               ,
               to
               strive
               and
               
                 press
                 forward
                 to
                 the
                 mark
                 of
                 your
                 high-calling
                 .
              
               For
               if
               now
               you
               slacken
               or
               remit
               your
               Endeavourse
               ,
               yield
               to
               the
               Current
               of
               Temptation
               ,
               you
               will
               soon
               be
               
                 driven
                 down
              
               by
               it
               again
               as
               far
               from
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               and
               from
               the
               Hope
               of
               HEaven
               ,
               as
               ever
               you
               were
               in
               the
               most
               degenerate
               State
               of
               your
               Natures
               .
            
             
               III.
               CONSIDER
               that
               if
               by
               
                 willfully
                 sinning
              
               we
               retreat
               from
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               we
               shall
               forfeit
               the
               Fruit
               of
               our
               Labour
               after
               we
               have
               undergon
               the
               
                 greatest
                 Difficulty
              
               of
               it
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               I
               shewed
               above
               ,
               the
               main
               Difficulty
               of
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               lies
               in
               the
               Entrance
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               I
               suppose
               you
               to
               have
               already
               past
               .
               You
               have
               already
               indured
               those
               sharep
               Pangs
               and
               Throws
               that
               are
               wont
               to
               accompany
               the
               Birth
               of
               a
               new
               Resolution
               ;
               you
               have
               undergon
               the
               hard
               Pennance
               of
               a
               deep
               and
               through
               Consideration
               ,
               the
               sharp
               Stings
               and
               Remorses
               of
               a
               solemn
               and
               sorrowful
               Repentance
               ;
               you
               have
               forc'd
               your
               most
               Importunate
               Inclinations
               ,
               
               and
               withstood
               the
               most
               violent
               Counter-struggling
               of
               a
               perverse
               and
               denegerate
               Nature
               ;
               you
               have
               Conquered
               your
               Will
               in
               the
               Height
               of
               all
               its
               Obstinacy
               and
               Resistance
               ,
               and
               Rescued
               it
               from
               the
               Arms
               of
               your
               Lusts
               when
               't
               was
               most
               inslaved
               and
               captivated
               by
               them
               ;
               all
               this
               you
               did
               ,
               if
               you
               did
               any
               thing
               to
               any
               purpose
               ,
               when
               you
               first
               entered
               upon
               this
               holy
               Walfare
               .
               And
               ever
               since
               ,
               you
               have
               been
               breaking
               the
               Strength
               of
               your
               evil
               Inclinations
               ,
               and
               conquering
               the
               Antipathies
               of
               your
               Nature
               to
               your
               Religion
               ;
               in
               which
               if
               you
               have
               made
               any
               Progress
               ,
               you
               must
               by
               this
               Time
               have
               
                 broken
                 the
                 Heart
              
               of
               the
               Difficulty
               of
               your
               Warfare
               ,
               and
               have
               much
               less
               Opposition
               to
               contend
               with
               
                 than
                 ever
              
               .
               So
               that
               now
               in
               all
               Probability
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               difficult
               between
               you
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               you
               have
               already
               ingaged
               with
               and
               surmounted
               ;
               and
               will
               you
               now
               turn
               your
               backs
               upon
               your
               Enemy
               ,
               when
               his
               main
               Strength
               is
               spent
               ,
               and
               you
               have
               already
               sustained
               the
               most
               violent
               Shocks
               of
               his
               Power
               ?
               If
               you
               had
               retreated
               at
               the
               first
               Onset
               ,
               when
               your
               Sin
               was
               seated
               in
               its
               Dominion
               ,
               and
               you
               were
               yet
               but
               raising
               your
               Forces
               and
               arming
               your
               Resolution
               against
               it
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               much
               more
               excusable
               ;
               for
               then
               you
               had
               the
               sharpest
               Part
               of
               your
               Conflict
               to
               undergo
               
               being
               to
               contend
               with
               a
               flusht
               and
               a
               victorious
               Enemy
               ,
               who
               having
               as
               yet
               all
               his
               Strength
               about
               him
               ,
               could
               not
               fail
               to
               put
               your
               Courage
               to
               a
               mighty
               Tryal
               .
               But
               now
               to
               retreat
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               
                 past
                 the
                 worst
              
               ,
               and
               have
               gotten
               above
               
                 half
                 Way
              
               through
               ;
               when
               you
               have
               
                 pulled
                 down
              
               your
               Lust
               from
               its
               Throne
               and
               Dominion
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               subdued
               it
               to
               your
               Religion
               and
               your
               Reason
               that
               you
               have
               henceforward
               no
               more
               to
               do
               but
               to
               
                 pursue
                 a
                 Victory
              
               ,
               which
               though
               you
               got
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Toil
               ,
               you
               may
               finish
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Ease
               and
               
                 Pleasure
                 ;
                 now
              
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               to
               retreat
               in
               such
               a
               prosperous
               Juncture
               ,
               and
               give
               up
               the
               blessed
               Prize
               which
               you
               have
               been
               so
               long
               contending
               for
               ,
               what
               
                 desperate
                 Madness
              
               is
               it
               !
               If
               you
               had
               never
               begun
               this
               Warfare
               ,
               or
               yielded
               in
               the
               first
               Conflict
               of
               it
               ,
               what
               a
               deal
               of
               Pains
               might
               you
               have
               saved
               ?
               How
               many
               Prayers
               and
               
                 Tears
                 ,
                 Struglings
              
               and
               Contentions
               with
               your selves
               might
               you
               have
               escaped
               and
               avoided
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               been
               in
               as
               good
               a
               Condition
               ,
               if
               not
               a
               better
               ,
               than
               that
               wherein
               your
               Apostacy
               will
               certainly
               leave
               you
               ?
               And
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               been
               so
               long
               taking
               Heaven
               by
               Storm
               and
               Violence
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               broken
               through
               so
               many
               Oppositions
               to
               come
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               Despite
               of
               all
               the
               Darts
               of
               Temptation
               from
               without
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Weights
               and
               Pressures
               
               of
               Inclination
               from
               within
               ,
               he
               is
               gotten
               up
               as
               it
               were
               to
               the
               Top
               of
               the
               Scaling-Ladder
               ,
               has
               laid
               hands
               on
               the
               Battlements
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               is
               ready
               to
               
                 leap
                 in
              
               and
               take
               Possession
               of
               the
               Joys
               of
               it
               ,
               what
               a
               Madness
               is
               it
               for
               him
               now
               to
               
                 let
                 go
              
               his
               Hold
               and
               tumble
               headlong
               down
               again
               into
               that
               Abyss
               of
               Sin
               and
               Misery
               out
               of
               which
               he
               had
               recovered
               himself
               with
               so
               much
               Labour
               and
               Difficulty
               !
               Especially
               considering
            
             
               IV.
               THAT
               by
               this
               our
               Relapse
               we
               shall
               not
               only
               forfeit
               the
               Fruit
               of
               our
               past
               Labour
               ,
               but
               also
               render
               our
               Recovery
               more
               hazardous
               and
               difficult
               than
               ever
               .
               For
               what
               the
               Apostle
               pronounces
               concerning
               
                 Apostates
                 from
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               great
               Measure
               applicable
               to
               those
               who
               having
               ingaged
               in
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               
                 fall
                 off
              
               from
               it
               again
               to
               their
               old
               sinful
               Courses
               ;
               
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 't
                 is
                 extreamly
                 difficult
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 once
                 enlightned
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 tasted
                 the
                 good
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 fall
                 away
                 ,
                 to
                 renew
                 them
                 again
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               vi
               .
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               For
               besides
               that
               by
               falling
               from
               his
               first
               Repentance
               ,
               a
               man
               grieves
               and
               chases
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               
                 from
                 him
              
               ,
               without
               whose
               Aid
               he
               can
               neither
               stand
               when
               he
               is
               up
               ,
               nor
               recover
               when
               he
               is
               faln
               ;
               
               and
               having
               
                 Chased
                 him
                 away
              
               ,
               he
               cannot
               well
               expect
               that
               he
               will
               be
               so
               ready
               to
               return
               and
               co-operate
               with
               him
               after
               he
               hath
               treated
               him
               so
               rudely
               by
               quenching
               his
               Motions
               ,
               unraveling
               his
               Workmanship
               ,
               and
               extinguishing
               all
               those
               heavenly
               Effects
               which
               his
               Grace
               had
               produced
               in
               his
               Soul.
               For
               how
               can
               this
               blessed
               Assistant
               of
               Souls
               but
               take
               it
               in
               great
               Disdain
               to
               be
               thus
               mock'd
               and
               disappointed
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               been
               so
               industriously
               labouring
               for
               a
               Wretches
               Good
               ,
               to
               lift
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Mire
               wherein
               he
               was
               sunk
               and
               perishing
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               had
               succeeded
               so
               far
               in
               his
               Labour
               as
               to
               help
               him
               
                 quite
                 out
              
               ,
               and
               was
               washing
               and
               cleansing
               his
               polluted
               Spirit
               and
               dressing
               it
               for
               the
               Embraces
               of
               the
               Father
               of
               spirits
               ,
               to
               see
               this
               Wretch
               
                 turn
                 back
              
               after
               all
               ,
               and
               plung
               himself
               headlong
               into
               the
               Mire
               again
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               but
               resent
               such
               an
               ungrateful
               Disappointment
               of
               his
               Labour
               with
               unspeakable
               Grief
               and
               Indignation
               ?
               And
               if
               upon
               such
               Resentment
               he
               should
               ,
               as
               he
               justly
               may
               ,
               wholly
               retire
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               leave
               him
               forever
               to
               wallow
               in
               his
               own
               Hearts
               Lust
               ,
               his
               Condition
               will
               not
               be
               only
               dangerous
               ,
               but
               desperate
               .
               What
               the
               blessed
               Spirit
               will
               do
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               I
               cannot
               certainly
               determine
               ,
               because
               he
               may
               do
               as
               he
               pleases
               ,
               being
               totally
               released
               by
               the
               Sinners
               Apostacy
               from
               all
               
               Obligation
               of
               Promise
               .
               But
               it
               makes
               my
               Heart
               ake
               to
               think
               ,
               how
               much
               Reason
               there
               is
               to
               fear
               that
               he
               will
               
                 utterly
                 forsake
              
               and
               abandon
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 throw
                 away
              
               any
               more
               of
               his
               Grace
               upon
               a
               Wretch
               on
               whom
               he
               hath
               already
               spent
               so
               much
               to
               
                 no
                 purpose
              
               .
               And
               if
               the
               heinous
               Affront
               which
               the
               blessed
               Spirit
               receives
               by
               your
               Apostacy
               should
               put
               him
               upon
               this
               Resolution
               ,
               you
               are
               damn'd
               above-ground
               ,
               and
               everlastingly
               forsaken
               of
               all
               Hopes
               of
               Recovery
               .
               But
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               (
               which
               one
               would
               think
               should
               be
               sufficient
               to
               startle
               any
               sober
               Man
               from
               making
               such
               a
               desperate
               Experiment
               )
               by
               
                 falling
                 off
              
               from
               your
               Repentance
               ,
               you
               must
               needs
               be
               supposed
               to
               offer
               a
               mighty
               Violence
               to
               your
               Consciences
               ;
               which
               having
               been
               already
               awaken'd
               into
               a
               through
               Sense
               of
               your
               past
               Sins
               ,
               must
               necessarily
               reflect
               upon
               your
               present
               Apostacy
               with
               unspeakable
               Horror
               and
               Affrightment
               ;
               which
               if
               it
               doth
               not
               presently
               scare
               ye
               back
               again
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               will
               put
               ye
               upon
               more
               desperate
               Courses
               than
               ever
               .
               For
               now
               if
               your
               Conscience
               won't
               be
               quiet
               ,
               you
               have
               no
               other
               Remedy
               but
               to
               ruffle
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               out-brave
               its
               Horrors
               by
               being
               more
               couragiously
               wicked
               ;
               and
               as
               those
               barbarous
               Parents
               that
               sacrificed
               their
               Children
               to
               Moloch
               were
               fain
               to
               make
               Noises
               round
               the
               burning
               Idol
               with
               
               Drums
               and
               Timbrels
               to
               drown
               their
               dying
               Shrieks
               and
               Grones
               ,
               least
               they
               should
               move
               them
               to
               Compassion
               ;
               so
               when
               by
               your
               
                 wilful
                 Relapses
              
               you
               have
               sacrificed
               your
               Conscience
               to
               your
               Lust
               ,
               and
               it
               begins
               to
               
                 Shriek
                 out
              
               from
               among
               those
               Flames
               of
               Guilt
               whereinto
               you
               have
               cast
               it
               ,
               you
               have
               no
               other
               Remedy
               ,
               unless
               you
               repent
               immediately
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               a
               Tophet
               round
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               drown
               its
               
                 Out
                 cries
              
               in
               Excesses
               of
               Riot
               ;
               to
               put
               your selves
               into
               a
               
                 tumultuous
                 Hurry
              
               of
               Wickedness
               and
               Folly
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               not
               hear
               those
               
                 ill-boding
                 Shrieks
              
               within
               ,
               and
               sear
               over
               the
               Wounds
               of
               your
               Conscience
               with
               a
               thick
               Custom
               of
               Sinning
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               neither
               bleed
               nor
               smart
               .
               So
               that
               if
               once
               you
               turn
               Recreant
               to
               your
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               you
               will
               be
               forced
               ,
               in
               your
               own
               Defence
               ,
               to
               plung
               your selves
               deeper
               into
               Sin
               than
               ever
               .
               For
               now
               you
               must
               sin
               not
               only
               to
               greatifie
               your
               Lusts
               ,
               but
               to
               stupifie
               your
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               this
               last
               you
               can
               never
               do
               without
               being
               excessively
               wicked
               .
               You
               must
               now
               be
               puny
               Sinners
               no
               longer
               ,
               if
               ever
               you
               intend
               to
               sin
               quietly
               ,
               but
               resolve
               to
               turn
               Heroes
               in
               Iniquity
               ,
               and
               out-sin
               your
               natural
               Sense
               of
               Good
               and
               Evil.
               In
               order
               whereunto
               you
               must
               give
               your
               wounded
               Spirit
               Gash
               after
               Gash
               ,
               and
               
                 follow
                 the
                 Blow
              
               till
               you
               have
               left
               it
               
                 past
                 feeling
              
               ;
               you
               must
               
                 heap
                 on
              
               
               Loads
               of
               Guilt
               upon
               your
               Conscience
               till
               with
               the
               continued
               Pressure
               you
               have
               rendered
               it
               callous
               and
               insensible
               ;
               and
               when
               by
               this
               means
               you
               have
               sunk
               your selves
               deeper
               into
               Sin
               than
               ever
               (
               as
               you
               will
               doubtless
               soon
               do
               )
               how
               much
               more
               difficult
               and
               hazardous
               must
               your
               Recovery
               be
               ?
               For
               now
               you
               will
               need
               much
               more
               Assistance
               than
               ever
               you
               did
               in
               your
               first
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               have
               much
               less
               Reason
               to
               expect
               it
               .
               So
               that
               though
               I
               dare
               not
               say
               your
               Condition
               will
               be
               desperate
               ;
               yet
               I
               must
               tell
               ye
               't
               will
               be
               so
               
                 fearfully
                 dangerous
              
               ,
               that
               unless
               God
               out
               of
               a
               peculiar
               Mercy
               to
               ye
               ,
               awake
               ye
               by
               some
               extraordinary
               providence
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               co-operate
               with
               ye
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               Grace
               ,
               you
               must
               certainly
               miscarry
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               V.
               CONSIDER
               that
               by
               your
               deserting
               of
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               you
               will
               not
               only
               render
               your
               future
               Recovery
               more
               difficult
               ,
               but
               you
               will
               also
               plung
               your selves
               
                 for
                 the
                 present
              
               into
               a
               far
               more
               guilty
               and
               criminal
               Condition
               than
               ever
               .
               For
               thus
               St.
               Peter
               determines
               in
               the
               Case
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               ii
               .
               20
               ,
               21.
               
                 if
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 escap'd
                 the
                 pollutions
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 again
                 intangled
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 overcome
                 ,
                 the
                 later
                 end
                 is
                 worse
                 with
                 them
                 than
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 
                 For
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 better
                 for
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 known
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ;
                 then
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 known
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 commandement
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               relapsing
               into
               those
               sinful
               Pollutions
               out
               of
               which
               they
               had
               been
               rescued
               by
               the
               Belief
               and
               Knowledg
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               they
               have
               rendered
               themselves
               much
               more
               guilty
               ,
               than
               they
               were
               before
               when
               they
               were
               Infidels
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               they
               had
               never
               been
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               nor
               taken
               one
               Step
               in
               the
               Pathes
               of
               its
               holy
               Commandements
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               much
               better
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               God
               would
               have
               been
               much
               less
               angry
               and
               displeased
               with
               them
               .
               For
               by
               our
               Apostacy
               into
               a
               wicked
               Life
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               only
               return
               back
               into
               as
               bad
               at
               least
               ,
               if
               not
               a
               worse
               Condition
               than
               ever
               ;
               but
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               We
               do
               also
               
                 make
                 void
              
               all
               those
               Operations
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               were
               so
               effectually
               persuaded
               to
               undertake
               ,
               and
               hitherto
               to
               prosecute
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               .
               By
               relapsing
               into
               a
               state
               of
               Sin
               again
               ,
               we
               wilfully
               undo
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               been
               doing
               ,
               we
               revive
               those
               Lusts
               which
               he
               hath
               been
               mortifying
               ,
               and
               
                 root
                 up
              
               those
               Graces
               which
               he
               hath
               been
               planting
               and
               watering
               within
               us
               ;
               and
               when
               with
               great
               Contrivance
               and
               Industry
               he
               hath
               drest
               and
               cultivavated
               our
               Nature
               ,
               pluckt
               up
               the
               Weeds
               of
               
               it
               and
               planted
               it
               with
               the
               Flowers
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               we
               wilfully
               spoil
               and
               
                 lay
                 it
                 wast
              
               again
               ,
               and
               turn
               his
               growing
               Sharon
               into
               a
               barren
               Wilderness
               .
               So
               that
               besides
               all
               that
               Guilt
               which
               arises
               from
               those
               sinful
               Courses
               whereinto
               we
               are
               relapst
               ,
               we
               are
               now
               become
               guilty
               of
               the
               greatest
               Outrage
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               we
               are
               guilty
               of
               destroying
               the
               dearest
               Fruits
               of
               his
               Labour
               ,
               of
               
                 laying
                 wast
              
               his
               Inclosures
               ,
               quenching
               his
               Motions
               ;
               extinguishing
               his
               Graces
               ,
               and
               strangling
               all
               those
               heavenly
               Effects
               which
               he
               by
               his
               powerful
               Goodness
               had
               produced
               in
               our
               Natures
               .
               And
               what
               a
               black
               Aggravation
               of
               our
               Guilt
               must
               it
               be
               ,
               thus
               to
               baffle
               and
               disappoint
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ?
               But
               then
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               As
               by
               our
               Apostacy
               we
               offer
               the
               rudest
               Affront
               to
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               so
               we
               commit
               the
               greatest
               Violence
               both
               upon
               our
               Conscience
               and
               Experience
               .
               For
               in
               all
               Apostacies
               we
               sin
               with
               an
               awakened
               Conscience
               ,
               with
               the
               Convictions
               of
               our
               Guilt
               glaring
               in
               our
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               are
               fain
               to
               contend
               and
               struggle
               with
               our
               own
               Mind
               ,
               before
               we
               can
               break
               through
               those
               Checks
               and
               Restraints
               it
               lays
               upon
               us
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               great
               Aggravation
               of
               our
               Guilt
               .
               For
               the
               more
               light
               and
               persuasion
               a
               man
               sins
               against
               ,
               the
               more
               of
               Will
               and
               Malice
               there
               is
               in
               his
               Sin
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               more
               of
               
               Guilt
               .
               For
               what
               can
               be
               more
               Malicious
               ,
               than
               for
               a
               man
               to
               dare
               and
               defie
               his
               own
               Convictions
               ,
               and
               charge
               into
               the
               very
               Mouth
               of
               them
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               
                 spitting
                 fire
              
               and
               roring
               everlasting
               Ruine
               against
               him
               ?
               This
               plainly
               shews
               him
               to
               be
               acted
               by
               a
               desperate
               Resolution
               ,
               when
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               his
               Lusts
               he
               dares
               confront
               the
               Terrors
               of
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               rather
               than
               be
               barred
               the
               Enjoyment
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               will
               plunge
               himself
               headlong
               into
               a
               foreseen
               Ruine
               ,
               and
               leap
               after
               them
               into
               Hell
               with
               his
               
                 Eyes
                 open
              
               .
               And
               yet
               thus
               we
               do
               in
               all
               our
               
                 wilful
                 Apostacies
              
               ;
               we
               sin
               against
               the
               quickest
               Sense
               of
               our
               Danger
               ,
               the
               loudest
               Warnings
               of
               our
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               clearest
               Convictions
               of
               our
               Reason
               ;
               which
               being
               all
               most
               horrid
               Aggravations
               ,
               must
               needs
               
                 swell
                 up
              
               our
               Guilt
               to
               a
               monstrous
               Proportion
               .
               Neither
               do
               we
               sin
               only
               against
               our
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               also
               against
               our
               Experience
               .
               For
               it
               is
               to
               be
               supposed
               that
               we
               have
               made
               some
               Proof
               and
               Tryal
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               having
               done
               so
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               be
               sensible
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               it
               but
               what
               is
               reasonable
               and
               practicable
               and
               highly
               for
               our
               Good
               ;
               nothing
               but
               what
               tends
               to
               the
               Tranquility
               of
               our
               Minds
               ,
               the
               Peace
               of
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               the
               Perfection
               of
               our
               Natures
               ;
               and
               being
               throughly
               assured
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               so
               much
               by
               
               Discourse
               as
               by
               our
               own
               Sense
               and
               Experience
               ,
               what
               a
               horrid
               Baseness
               would
               it
               be
               ,
               if
               notwithstanding
               this
               we
               should
               renounce
               and
               desert
               it
               ?
               If
               we
               had
               never
               tryed
               it
               ,
               we
               might
               have
               urged
               our
               Ignorance
               or
               Want
               of
               Experience
               as
               an
               Apology
               for
               our
               Refusal
               to
               submit
               to
               it
               ;
               we
               might
               have
               pretended
               that
               for
               Want
               of
               a
               more
               intimate
               Acquaintance
               with
               it
               ,
               we
               lookt
               upon
               its
               Commands
               as
               impossible
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               as
               very
               difficult
               and
               altogether
               fruitless
               and
               ungrateful
               to
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               we
               had
               once
               complyed
               with
               it
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               presently
               renounced
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               pleasant
               and
               desirable
               ,
               and
               from
               thenceforth
               have
               been
               contented
               to
               
                 sigh
                 away
              
               our
               Lives
               in
               unsufferable
               Severities
               and
               a
               melancholy
               Retirement
               from
               all
               the
               Joys
               and
               Festivities
               of
               humane
               Conversation
               ;
               for
               such
               frightful
               Representations
               men
               that
               are
               unexperienced
               in
               Religion
               ,
               are
               apt
               to
               make
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               though
               it
               be
               far
               from
               justifying
               ,
               may
               in
               some
               Measure
               extenuate
               their
               Enmity
               to
               it
               .
               But
               you
               that
               have
               tryed
               Religion
               ,
               must
               needs
               have
               experienced
               that
               all
               this
               is
               false
               ;
               that
               its
               Commands
               are
               easie
               enough
               to
               a
               willing
               Mind
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               many
               Advantages
               they
               bring
               with
               them
               do
               abundantly
               compensate
               for
               their
               Difficulty
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               so
               far
               from
               barring
               men
               any
               innocent
               Pleasure
               ,
               or
               
               Comfort
               of
               humane
               Life
               ,
               that
               they
               purifie
               the
               Pleasures
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               render
               them
               more
               grateful
               and
               generous
               ;
               that
               besides
               this
               ,
               they
               bring
               mighty
               Pleasures
               of
               
                 their
                 own
              
               along
               with
               them
               ,
               the
               Pleasures
               of
               a
               glorious
               Hope
               ,
               a
               serene
               Mind
               ,
               a
               calm
               and
               undisturbed
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               are
               such
               as
               do
               far
               out-relish
               the
               most
               studied
               and
               artificial
               Luxuries
               ;
               all
               this
               you
               cannot
               but
               know
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               made
               any
               considerable
               Tryal
               of
               a
               sober
               and
               wel-advised
               Religion
               .
               So
               that
               if
               now
               you
               Apostatize
               ,
               you
               will
               not
               only
               affront
               your
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               your
               Experience
               too
               ;
               and
               the
               past
               Sense
               you
               have
               had
               of
               the
               Goodness
               of
               Religion
               ,
               will
               
                 rise
                 up
              
               in
               Judgment
               against
               ye
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               silence
               all
               the
               Excuses
               you
               can
               urge
               for
               your selves
               ,
               and
               leave
               ye
               nothing
               to
               say
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               were
               sick
               of
               your
               Ease
               and
               tired
               with
               the
               Refreshments
               of
               Religion
               .
               But
               then
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               As
               your
               Apostacy
               will
               be
               a
               grievous
               Affront
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               and
               to
               your
               own
               Conscience
               and
               Experience
               ,
               so
               't
               will
               be
               one
               of
               the
               
                 foulest
                 Dishonours
              
               that
               you
               can
               cast
               upon
               Religion
               .
               If
               you
               had
               never
               been
               ingaged
               in
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               the
               Honour
               of
               Religion
               could
               never
               have
               been
               so
               nearly
               touch'd
               by
               your
               wicked
               Courses
               ,
               and
               all
               considering
               Men
               would
               have
               attributed
               your
               Enmity
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               your
               Ignorance
               and
               
               want
               of
               Experience
               ,
               and
               never
               have
               thought
               the
               worse
               of
               it
               when
               they
               saw
               it
               so
               
                 contemptuously
                 treated
              
               by
               one
               that
               was
               never
               acquainted
               with
               it
               .
               But
               if
               now
               you
               revolt
               into
               wicked
               Courses
               after
               you
               have
               made
               Tryal
               of
               it
               ,
               what
               will
               the
               World
               say
               ?
               Look
               ye
               ,
               here
               is
               one
               that
               hath
               made
               an
               Experiment
               of
               the
               Religion
               you
               so
               much
               celebrate
               ,
               and
               which
               you
               extol
               and
               
                 cry
                 up
              
               for
               such
               a
               pleasant
               and
               amiable
               thing
               ;
               if
               it
               were
               what
               you
               pretend
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               that
               after
               so
               long
               Tryal
               and
               Experience
               of
               it
               ,
               this
               man
               should
               now
               at
               last
               renounce
               and
               forsake
               it
               ?
               Which
               is
               such
               an
               Objection
               ,
               as
               can
               be
               no
               otherwise
               solv'd
               but
               by
               demonstrating
               the
               man
               whose
               Apostacy
               started
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               forsaken
               and
               abandoned
               of
               his
               own
               Reason
               .
               For
               if
               upon
               the
               Tryal
               he
               hath
               made
               of
               Religion
               ,
               he
               had
               experienced
               it
               to
               be
               that
               good
               and
               grateful
               thing
               it
               is
               represented
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imagined
               he
               would
               ever
               have
               revolted
               from
               it
               ,
               had
               he
               been
               capable
               to
               deliberate
               of
               his
               own
               Choices
               and
               Actions
               .
               And
               how
               can
               they
               that
               are
               Strangers
               to
               Religion
               forbear
               suspecting
               the
               Goodness
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               a
               man
               ,
               after
               Tryal
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               
                 right
                 Senses
              
               ,
               declare
               by
               his
               Actions
               that
               Vice
               is
               better
               and
               more
               eligible
               than
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               do
               behold
               the
               Pleasures
               of
               Sin
               prefer'd
               before
               the
               Joys
               and
               Satisfactions
               of
               
               Religion
               ,
               by
               one
               that
               hath
               made
               a
               through
               Experiment
               of
               them
               both
               ?
               So
               that
               by
               Apostatising
               into
               sinful
               Courses
               after
               a
               through
               Tryal
               of
               Religion
               ,
               we
               take
               an
               effectual
               Course
               to
               defame
               and
               scandalize
               it
               ,
               to
               render
               it
               
                 a
                 stone
                 of
                 stumbling
                 and
                 a
                 rock
                 of
                 offence
              
               to
               those
               that
               have
               had
               but
               little
               or
               no
               Acquaintance
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               by
               our
               Example
               any
               should
               be
               disheartned
               either
               from
               entering
               into
               or
               proceeding
               in
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               their
               Blood
               will
               be
               one
               day
               required
               at
               
                 our
                 Hands
              
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               shall
               raise
               a
               most
               fearful
               Cry
               upon
               ourselves
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               only
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               and
               our
               own
               Conscience
               and
               Experience
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Blood
               of
               all
               those
               Souls
               who
               have
               stumbled
               at
               our
               Apostacy
               lifting
               up
               their
               Cries
               together
               to
               the
               Tribunal
               of
               God
               for
               a
               dire
               and
               speedy
               Vengeance
               against
               us
               .
            
             
               VI.
               CONSIDER
               ,
               if
               after
               you
               have
               made
               some
               Progress
               in
               Religion
               you
               revolt
               into
               sinful
               Courses
               ,
               you
               will
               not
               only
               render
               your selves
               for
               the
               present
               more
               guilty
               ,
               but
               ,
               as
               a
               Consequence
               of
               that
               ,
               you
               will
               certainly
               expose
               your selves
               ,
               if
               you
               die
               before
               your
               Recovery
               ,
               to
               a
               deeper
               and
               more
               dreadful
               Ruine
               .
               For
               this
               we
               may
               depend
               upon
               ,
               that
               the
               Judg
               of
               all
               the
               World
               will
               do
               righteously
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               as
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               he
               will
               proportion
               his
               Rewards
               
               to
               our
               Services
               ,
               so
               on
               the
               other
               he
               will
               measure
               his
               Punishments
               by
               our
               Guilts
               and
               Demerits
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               thus
               proceed
               (
               as
               he
               most
               certainly
               will
               )
               how
               horrible
               is
               it
               to
               think
               of
               the
               black
               and
               dismal
               Fate
               that
               hangs
               over
               the
               Heads
               of
               Apostates
               ,
               whose
               Guilt
               being
               aggravated
               by
               those
               above-named
               Circumstances
               to
               such
               a
               prodigious
               Bulk
               and
               Magnitude
               ,
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               draw
               after
               it
               a
               Punishment
               proportionable
               ?
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               doubtless
               the
               Portion
               of
               Apostates
               among
               wicked
               and
               miserable
               Spirits
               will
               be
               the
               most
               wretched
               &
               deplorable
               .
               For
               besides
               those
               supernumerary
               Stripes
               they
               must
               expect
               to
               receive
               from
               God
               ,
               as
               being
               Servants
               that
               have
               known
               their
               Masters
               Will
               ,
               and
               experienced
               the
               Goodness
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               finally
               refused
               to
               comply
               with
               it
               ,
               their
               reflections
               on
               their
               own
               Apostacy
               ,
               and
               the
               Folly
               and
               Madness
               of
               it
               will
               doubtless
               gall
               and
               torment
               them
               a
               thousand
               times
               more
               than
               all
               the
               other
               Stings
               of
               their
               Conscience
               together
               .
               For
               how
               must
               it
               inrage
               them
               against
               themselves
               ,
               to
               ruminate
               on
               their
               own
               Follies
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               wandering
               through
               the
               Infernal
               Shades
               !
               O
               desperate
               Creatures
               !
               from
               what
               glorious
               Hopes
               have
               we
               precipitated
               our selves
               into
               this
               dismal
               State
               !
               We
               had
               once
               got
               a
               fair
               Way
               onwards
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               were
               arived
               within
               Sight
               of
               
               its
               blessed
               Shores
               :
               we
               had
               
                 shaken
                 off
              
               our
               Lusts
               ,
               mastered
               our
               Inclinations
               and
               subdued
               our
               Wills
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               in
               so
               doing
               had
               conquered
               the
               most
               difficult
               Part
               of
               our
               Voyage
               ;
               we
               had
               weathered
               the
               
                 cross
                 Winds
              
               of
               Temptation
               from
               without
               ,
               and
               stem'd
               the
               Tide
               of
               corrupt
               Nature
               within
               ,
               so
               that
               had
               we
               but
               bore
               up
               couragiously
               a
               
                 little
                 farther
              
               ,
               we
               that
               are
               now
               howling
               among
               damned
               Ghosts
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               triumphing
               with
               blessed
               Spirits
               .
               But
               O
               abominable
               Fools
               and
               Traytors
               to
               our selves
               !
               after
               all
               the
               successful
               Pains
               we
               had
               taken
               to
               be
               happy
               ,
               we
               have
               shipwrack'd
               our
               Souls
               at
               the
               Mouth
               of
               our
               Harbour
               ;
               and
               to
               gratifie
               a
               base
               Lust
               ,
               have
               leapt
               headlong
               from
               the
               Brinks
               of
               the
               
                 Rivers
                 of
                 Pleasure
              
               ,
               into
               this
               
                 Lake
                 of
                 fire
                 and
                 Brimstone
              
               .
               And
               have
               we
               thus
               undone
               our selves
               ,
               thus
               madly
               ,
               thus
               without
               Pretence
               or
               Temptation
               !
               
                 O!
                 cursed
              
               be
               our
               Folly
               ,
               cursed
               be
               our
               Lusts
               ,
               and
               
                 for
                 ever
                 cursed
              
               be
               we
               for
               harbouring
               and
               entertaining
               them
               !
               Thus
               will
               these
               miserable
               People
               incessantly
               rave
               against
               themselves
               ,
               and
               with
               dire
               Reflections
               on
               their
               desperate
               Follies
               for
               ever
               inrage
               and
               multiply
               their
               own
               Torments
               .
               So
               that
               were
               I
               descending
               to
               the
               bottomless
               Pit
               ,
               and
               had
               but
               
                 so
                 much
              
               Time
               before
               I
               came
               there
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               one
               Prayer
               more
               in
               my
               own
               Behalf
               ,
               
               next
               to
               that
               of
               being
               
                 wholly
                 delivered
              
               thence
               ,
               I
               know
               none
               I
               should
               sooner
               pitch
               upon
               ,
               than
               
                 this
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 deliver
                 me
                 from
                 that
                 Portion
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 reserved
                 for
                 Apostates
                 .
              
            
             
               SO
               that
               if
               now
               that
               we
               have
               so
               far
               ingaged
               our selves
               in
               the
               Christian
               Warfare
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               so
               mad
               as
               to
               retreat
               into
               our
               old
               sinful
               Courses
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               a
               thousand
               times
               better
               for
               us
               that
               we
               had
               never
               ingaged
               in
               it
               
                 at
                 all
              
               .
               For
               unless
               we
               repent
               of
               our
               Retreat
               ,
               and
               
                 come
                 on
              
               again
               ,
               we
               have
               taken
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Pains
               in
               Religion
               to
               no
               other
               Purpose
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               
                 to
                 treasure
                 up
                 to
                 our selves
                 wrath
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
              
               and
               heat
               the
               Furnace
               of
               our
               future
               Torment
               yet
               
                 seven
                 times
                 hotter
              
               .
               Wherefore
               since
               the
               Matter
               is
               now
               reduced
               to
               this
               Issue
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               revolt
               from
               our
               Christian
               Warfare
               we
               shall
               not
               only
               defeat
               our selves
               of
               all
               the
               Fruit
               of
               our
               past
               Labour
               and
               Contentions
               ,
               but
               also
               inhance
               our
               future
               Punishment
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               must
               either
               resolve
               to
               win
               Heaven
               by
               our
               Perseverance
               ,
               or
               
                 sink
                 our selves
              
               into
               the
               neithermost
               Hell
               by
               our
               Apostacy
               ;
               let
               us
               pull
               up
               our
               Courage
               ,
               and
               mangre
               all
               Temptations
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               continue
               steadfast
               and
               immoveable
               in
               our
               Christian
               Resolution
               ,
               remembring
               what
               
               the
               
                 Captain
                 of
                 our
                 Salvation
              
               hath
               promised
               ▪
               Rev.
               iii.
               21
               .
               
                 To
                 him
                 that
                 overcomes
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 grant
                 to
                 sit
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 my
                 Throne
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 I
                 also
                 overcame
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 sat
                 down
                 with
                 my
                 Father
                 in
                 his
                 Throne
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Containing
             some
             short
             Directions
             for
             the
             more
             profitable
             reading
             the
             preceding
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             the
             Conduct
             and
             regular
             Exercise
             of
             our
             
               Closet
               Religion
            
             in
             all
             the
             different
             States
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ;
             together
             with
             Forms
             of
             
               private
               Devotion
            
             fitted
             to
             each
             State.
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             I
             have
             indeavoured
             a
             full
             Account
             of
             all
             those
             
               instrumental
               Duties
            
             of
             Christianity
             by
             which
             we
             are
             to
             
               acquire
               ,
               improve
            
             and
             perfect
             the
             principal
             Vertues
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Perfection
             of
             which
             Vertues
             Heaven
             which
             is
             the
             great
             End
             of
             Christianity
             consists
             .
             And
             for
             the
             more
             distinct
             management
             thereof
             ,
             I
             considered
             men
             under
             a
             threefold
             State
             ;
             first
             as
             entering
             into
             the
             Christian
             Life
             ;
             secondly
             as
             
               actually
               ingaged
            
             in
             the
             Course
             of
             it
             ;
             thirdly
             as
             improving
             towards
             Perfection
             by
             Perseverance
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             gave
             a
             distinct
             account
             of
             all
             those
             Instrumental
             Duties
             that
             are
             proper
             to
             each
             of
             these
             States
             .
             And
             now
             that
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             in
             that
             and
             the
             preceding
             Chapters
             may
             have
             its
             due
             Effect
             upon
             the
             Readers
             Mind
             ,
             I
             have
             
             thought
             fit
             to
             reduce
             it
             to
             Practice
             by
             directing
             men
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             how
             to
             read
             and
             apply
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             it
             to
             their
             own
             particular
             States
             ;
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             furnishing
             them
             with
             some
             short
             Rules
             for
             the
             more
             profitable
             Exercise
             of
             their
             
               private
               Religion
            
             in
             each
             of
             those
             different
             States
             ,
             together
             with
             Forms
             of
             
               private
               Devotion
            
             fitted
             to
             each
             State.
             
          
           
             I.
             AS
             to
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             making
             men
             sincere
             and
             hearty
             Christians
             ,
             it
             is
             highly
             necessary
             that
             they
             should
             have
             a
             right
             understanding
             ,
             First
             ,
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             great
             and
             chief
             End
             which
             Christianity
             proposes
             to
             them
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             of
             the
             Means
             by
             which
             that
             End
             is
             to
             be
             obtained
             ;
             Thirdly
             ,
             of
             the
             natural
             Tendency
             of
             all
             the
             Vertues
             of
             Christianity
             towards
             this
             
               blessed
               End
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             contrary
             Tendency
             of
             the
             opposite
             Vices
             towards
             their
             
               eternal
               Misery
            
             and
             Ruin.
             Of
             all
             which
             I
             have
             indeavoured
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             in
             the
             
               three
               first
            
             Chapters
             of
             this
             Book
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             would
             advise
             the
             Reader
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Carefully
             and
             seriously
             to
             peruse
             those
             Chapters
             wherein
             (
             because
             I
             have
             been
             sometimes
             forc'd
             by
             the
             sublimity
             of
             my
             Argument
             to
             discourse
             a
             little
             more
             abstrusely
             than
             in
             any
             of
             the
             following
             Parts
             )
             it
             
             will
             be
             necessary
             for
             him
             to
             imploy
             more
             of
             his
             Thoughts
             and
             Consideration
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             content
             himself
             with
             a
             slight
             and
             cursory
             Perusal
             .
             And
             when
             by
             a
             serious
             Consideration
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             there
             discoursed
             ,
             his
             Mind
             is
             fully
             convinc'd
             what
             a
             kind
             of
             Heaven
             he
             is
             to
             expect
             hereafter
             ,
             what
             kinds
             of
             Means
             are
             necessary
             to
             obtain
             it
             ,
             how
             naturally
             all
             the
             Vertues
             of
             Religion
             do
             
               raise
               up
            
             mens
             Souls
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             how
             all
             the
             contrary
             Vices
             do
             as
             naturally
             sink
             and
             press
             them
             down
             to
             Hell
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hop'd
             he
             will
             be
             fully
             persuaded
             of
             the
             indispensible
             Necessity
             of
             entering
             into
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ;
             which
             if
             he
             be
             ,
             I
             would
             advise
             him
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Seriously
             to
             read
             over
             and
             consider
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Sections
             of
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             ,
             wherein
             are
             contained
             the
             several
             Duties
             which
             are
             proper
             to
             his
             State
             of
             Entrance
             into
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             also
             proper
             Arguments
             and
             Motives
             to
             ingage
             him
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             if
             he
             would
             read
             to
             good
             Effect
             ,
             he
             must
             by
             no
             means
             content
             himself
             with
             a
             
               single
               Perusal
            
             ,
             but
             read
             them
             over
             at
             least
             
               once
               a
               week
            
             whilst
             he
             continues
             in
             that
             State
             ,
             till
             he
             fully
             comprehends
             the
             Meaning
             and
             Use
             of
             all
             those
             Duties
             and
             the
             Force
             and
             Cogency
             of
             those
             ,
             Arguments
             ;
             which
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             
             to
             be
             hop'd
             he
             will
             at
             last
             be
             reduced
             to
             a
             through
             and
             wel-weighed
             Resolution
             of
             forsaking
             his
             Sins
             and
             
               actually
               ingaging
            
             in
             the
             Christian
             Life
             .
             Which
             being
             done
             I
             would
             advise
             him
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             With
             the
             same
             Care
             and
             Frequency
             to
             peruse
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             Sections
             of
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             ,
             wherein
             are
             contained
             all
             the
             several
             Duties
             proper
             to
             this
             second
             State
             of
             
               actual
               Engagement
            
             in
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ,
             as
             also
             sundry
             Arguments
             or
             Motives
             to
             press
             and
             inforce
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             by
             the
             Assistance
             of
             these
             Duties
             he
             hath
             continued
             for
             some
             time
             faithful
             and
             constant
             to
             his
             good
             Resolution
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             Together
             with
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             Section
             ,
             let
             him
             often
             peruse
             and
             consider
             the
             fifth
             and
             sixth
             ,
             wherein
             are
             contained
             the
             Duties
             appertaining
             to
             the
             third
             State
             of
             Emprovement
             and
             Perseverance
             in
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ,
             together
             with
             some
             Considerations
             to
             inforce
             the
             Practice
             of
             them
             .
             All
             which
             I
             would
             earnestly
             persuade
             the
             pious
             Reader
             to
             read
             and
             consider
             over
             and
             over
             again
             ,
             till
             his
             Mind
             is
             fully
             instructed
             in
             the
             Nature
             and
             Vse
             of
             each
             Duty
             ,
             and
             hath
             throughly
             digested
             the
             Force
             and
             Evidence
             of
             every
             Argument
             .
             And
             this
             may
             suffice
             for
             the
             first
             thing
             proposed
             concerning
             
             the
             profitable
             Method
             of
             reading
             this
             practical
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             II.
             AS
             for
             the
             second
             Part
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             which
             I
             mainly
             design
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Rules
             and
             Directions
             for
             the
             private
             Exercise
             of
             our
             Religion
             in
             each
             State
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Forms
             of
             
               private
               Prayer
            
             fitted
             for
             each
             ,
             take
             them
             in
             their
             following
             Order
             .
          
           
             
               Directions
               for
               the
               more
               profitable
               Exercise
               of
               our
               
                 private
                 Religion
              
               in
               the
               State
               of
               our
               Entrance
               into
               the
               Christian
               Life
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Morning
               before
               you
               go
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               enter
               into
               your
               Closet
               ,
               and
               there
               consider
               with
               your self
               a
               while
               the
               miserable
               State
               you
               have
               reduc'd
               your self
               to
               by
               your
               past
               sinful
               Courses
               ,
               the
               absolute
               Necessity
               of
               your
               forsaking
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               possibility
               of
               your
               Recovery
               if
               your
               heartily
               indeavour
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               adress
               your self
               to
               God
               in
               this
               following
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       O
                       Most
                       glorious
                       and
                       eternal
                       God
                       ,
                       thou
                       art
                       the
                       fountain
                       of
                       Beings
                       ,
                       the
                       Father
                       of
                       Angels
                       and
                       Men
                       ,
                       the
                       righteous
                       and
                       almighty
                       
                       Governour
                       of
                       Heaven
                       and
                       Earth
                       ;
                       from
                       thy
                       Throne
                       thou
                       beholdest
                       all
                       the
                       Children
                       of
                       men
                       ,
                       and
                       their
                       most
                       secret
                       Actions
                       are
                       open
                       and
                       naked
                       to
                       thy
                       alseeing
                       Eye
                       ;
                       and
                       such
                       is
                       the
                       Purity
                       of
                       thy
                       Nature
                       that
                       thou
                       lovest
                       Righteousness
                       and
                       hatest
                       Iniquity
                       wheresoever
                       thou
                       beholdest
                       it
                       ;
                       with
                       what
                       Face
                       then
                       can
                       I
                       ,
                       a
                       most
                       miserable
                       polluted
                       Wretch
                       ,
                       appear
                       in
                       thy
                       presence
                       ,
                       who
                       by
                       the
                       past
                       course
                       of
                       my
                       Wickedness
                       and
                       Rebellion
                       against
                       thee
                       ,
                       have
                       not
                       only
                       rendered
                       my self
                       guilty
                       and
                       justly
                       obnoxious
                       to
                       thy
                       eternal
                       Displeasure
                       ,
                       but
                       have
                       also
                       contracted
                       such
                       obstinate
                       Dispositions
                       and
                       Inclinations
                       to
                       sin
                       on
                       ,
                       as
                       without
                       thy
                       Grace
                       and
                       Assistance
                       I
                       shall
                       never
                       be
                       able
                       to
                       conquer
                       !
                       O
                       desperate
                       ,
                       vile
                       and
                       ungrateful
                       Wretch
                       that
                       I
                       have
                       been
                       !
                       I
                       have
                       renounced
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       my
                       Being
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Fountain
                       of
                       my
                       Mercies
                       ;
                       I
                       have
                       despised
                       thy
                       Goodness
                       ,
                       trampled
                       upon
                       thy
                       Authority
                       ,
                       mock'd
                       and
                       abused
                       thy
                       Patience
                       and
                       long
                       suffering
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       Particular
                       I
                       must
                       confess
                       ,
                       to
                       my
                       own
                       Shame
                       and
                       Confusion
                       ,
                       I
                       have
                       been
                       wofully
                       guilty
                       of
                       .
                       *
                       And
                       now
                       by
                       these
                       my
                       manifold
                       Abominations
                       I
                       have
                       utterly
                       undone
                       my self
                       ,
                       unless
                       thou
                       take
                       pity
                       upon
                       me
                       .
                       I
                       confess
                       I
                       have
                       forfeited
                       my
                       soul
                       
                       into
                       thy
                       hands
                       ,
                       and
                       if
                       thou
                       so
                       pleasest
                       thou
                       mayest
                       justly
                       cast
                       me
                       away
                       from
                       thy
                       Presence
                       and
                       make
                       me
                       a
                       dire
                       Example
                       of
                       thy
                       Vengeance
                       for
                       ever
                       .
                       But
                       I
                       know
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       desirest
                       not
                       the
                       Death
                       of
                       a
                       Sinner
                       ,
                       but
                       rather
                       that
                       he
                       should
                       repent
                       and
                       live
                       ;
                       and
                       upon
                       the
                       Propitiation
                       of
                       thine
                       own
                       Sons
                       blood
                       ,
                       thou
                       hast
                       declared
                       thy self
                       willing
                       to
                       receive
                       returning
                       Prodigals
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       be
                       heartily
                       reconciled
                       to
                       them
                       ,
                       notwithstanding
                       all
                       their
                       past
                       Provocations
                       .
                       O
                       that
                       I
                       could
                       return
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       could
                       but
                       shake
                       off
                       those
                       corrupt
                       Inclinations
                       which
                       detain
                       my
                       wretched
                       soul
                       in
                       Captivity
                       !
                       I
                       am
                       willing
                       to
                       contribute
                       towards
                       it
                       whatsoever
                       I
                       am
                       able
                       ,
                       but
                       alass
                       without
                       thee
                       all
                       that
                       I
                       can
                       do
                       will
                       be
                       utterly
                       ineffectual
                       .
                       Wherefore
                       for
                       thy
                       tender
                       Mercies
                       sake
                       ,
                       for
                       thy
                       dear
                       Sons
                       and
                       my
                       Saviours
                       sake
                       ,
                       have
                       pity
                       upon
                       a
                       miserable
                       Wretch
                       ,
                       that
                       without
                       thy
                       helping
                       hand
                       is
                       lost
                       for
                       ever
                       .
                       And
                       since
                       thou
                       hast
                       given
                       me
                       thy
                       Gospel
                       as
                       an
                       outward
                       means
                       to
                       save
                       and
                       recover
                       me
                       ,
                       O
                       do
                       thou
                       inable
                       me
                       by
                       thy
                       blessed
                       Spirit
                       heartily
                       to
                       believe
                       and
                       throughly
                       to
                       consider
                       it
                       .
                       For
                       which
                       end
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       to
                       remove
                       all
                       sinful
                       Prejudices
                       from
                       my
                       Mind
                       ,
                       that
                       so
                       I
                       may
                       impartially
                       weigh
                       those
                       Evidences
                       thou
                       hast
                       given
                       me
                       of
                       the
                       Truth
                       of
                       it
                       ;
                       and
                       do
                       thou
                       suggest
                       them
                       to
                       my
                       Mind
                       with
                       such
                       a
                       clear
                       and
                       convincing
                       Light
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       at
                       last
                       conquer
                       my
                       Infidelity
                       ,
                       
                       
                       
                       
                       
                       and
                       beget
                       in
                       me
                       a
                       firm
                       and
                       lively
                       Faith.
                       And
                       forasmuch
                       as
                       my
                       mind
                       is
                       vain
                       and
                       roving
                       ,
                       and
                       utterly
                       averse
                       to
                       all
                       serious
                       Considerations
                       ,
                       O
                       do
                       thou
                       who
                       art
                       the
                       Father
                       of
                       Spirits
                       and
                       canst
                       turn
                       the
                       Hearts
                       of
                       men
                       which
                       way
                       thou
                       pleasest
                       ,
                       inspire
                       good
                       Thoughts
                       into
                       me
                       and
                       imprint
                       them
                       upon
                       me
                       with
                       such
                       a
                       Power
                       and
                       Efficacy
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       my
                       wandring
                       Mind
                       may
                       be
                       reduced
                       by
                       them
                       to
                       a
                       through
                       Consideration
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       stubborn
                       Will
                       to
                       a
                       firm
                       Resolution
                       of
                       Amendment
                       .
                       Particularly
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       to
                       give
                       me
                       a
                       right
                       understanding
                       of
                       the
                       urgent
                       need
                       I
                       have
                       of
                       a
                       Saviour
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       all
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       he
                       hath
                       done
                       and
                       suffered
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       still
                       doing
                       at
                       thy
                       right
                       hand
                       in
                       order
                       to
                       the
                       cleansing
                       my
                       guilty
                       and
                       polluted
                       Nature
                       ,
                       and
                       restoring
                       me
                       to
                       thy
                       Grace
                       and
                       Favour
                       ;
                       that
                       so
                       hereby
                       I
                       may
                       be
                       fully
                       convinced
                       how
                       odious
                       my
                       Sins
                       are
                       in
                       thy
                       sight
                       ,
                       how
                       base
                       and
                       vile
                       they
                       have
                       rendered
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       at
                       what
                       a
                       mighty
                       Distance
                       they
                       have
                       set
                       me
                       from
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       being
                       convinced
                       of
                       this
                       I
                       may
                       put
                       on
                       a
                       holy
                       Shame
                       and
                       Confusion
                       ,
                       and
                       abhor
                       my self
                       in
                       dust
                       and
                       ashes
                       before
                       thee
                       .
                       Thou
                       knowest
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       not
                       in
                       my
                       power
                       to
                       soften
                       this
                       hard
                       and
                       unrelenting
                       Heart
                       and
                       affect
                       it
                       with
                       that
                       Godly
                       sorrow
                       which
                       is
                       requisite
                       to
                       work
                       a
                       true
                       Repentance
                       .
                       O
                       do
                       thou
                       smite
                       it
                       with
                       such
                       a
                       sharp
                       and
                       piercing
                       sense
                       of
                       my
                       Sins
                       ,
                       as
                       may
                       cause
                       the
                       floods
                       of
                       unfeigned
                       
                       Grief
                       and
                       Contrition
                       to
                       gush
                       forth
                       from
                       it
                       .
                       Cause
                       me
                       to
                       bleed
                       for
                       my
                       sins
                       now
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       not
                       bleed
                       for
                       them
                       for
                       ever
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       having
                       felt
                       the
                       Smart
                       and
                       Anguish
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       I
                       may
                       utterly
                       detest
                       and
                       abhor
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       never
                       be
                       reconciled
                       to
                       them
                       more
                       .
                       Thus
                       do
                       thou
                       assist
                       me
                       ,
                       O
                       good
                       God
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       Exercise
                       of
                       all
                       these
                       Duties
                       ,
                       till
                       thou
                       hast
                       throughly
                       conquered
                       my
                       Will
                       by
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       prepared
                       it
                       for
                       a
                       firm
                       Resolution
                       to
                       forsake
                       all
                       ungodliness
                       and
                       worldly
                       lusts
                       and
                       to
                       live
                       soberly
                       ,
                       righteously
                       and
                       godly
                       in
                       this
                       present
                       world
                       .
                       And
                       now
                       that
                       I
                       am
                       going
                       into
                       the
                       world
                       among
                       those
                       very
                       Temptations
                       that
                       have
                       hitherto
                       so
                       miserably
                       captivated
                       and
                       inslaved
                       me
                       ,
                       O
                       let
                       thy
                       blessed
                       Spirit
                       be
                       present
                       with
                       me
                       to
                       keep
                       my
                       drousie
                       Conscience
                       awake
                       ,
                       and
                       arm
                       me
                       against
                       them
                       with
                       his
                       holy
                       Inspirations
                       ,
                       that
                       so
                       those
                       good
                       Thoughts
                       and
                       Desires
                       which
                       thou
                       hast
                       at
                       present
                       excited
                       in
                       me
                       ,
                       may
                       stick
                       fast
                       upon
                       my
                       Soul
                       in
                       the
                       midst
                       of
                       my
                       worldly
                       Occasions
                       ,
                       and
                       never
                       cease
                       importuning
                       my
                       Conscience
                       ,
                       Will
                       and
                       Affections
                       ,
                       till
                       they
                       have
                       produc'd
                       in
                       me
                       the
                       happy
                       Effect
                       of
                       a
                       serious
                       and
                       hearty
                       Repentance
                       .
                       All
                       which
                       I
                       most
                       earnestly
                       beseech
                       of
                       thee
                       even
                       for
                       pity
                       sake
                       to
                       a
                       poor
                       perishing
                       Soul
                       ,
                       and
                       for
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       his
                       sake
                       ,
                       in
                       whose
                       name
                       and
                       words
                       I
                       farther
                       pray
                       ,
                       Our
                       Father
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               In
               the
               Evening
               when
               you
               find
               your self
               most
               sit
               for
               serious
               Thoughts
               ,
               go
               into
               your
               Closet
               again
               ,
               and
               consider
               cooly
               with
               your self
               whether
               you
               are
               heartily
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               every
               Sin
               ,
               and
               particularly
               with
               your
               beloved
               Sin
               ,
               and
               to
               submit
               to
               every
               Duty
               ,
               and
               even
               to
               those
               that
               are
               most
               contrary
               to
               your
               vicious
               Inclination
               ;
               if
               you
               are
               not
               (
               as
               it
               's
               very
               probable
               you
               will
               not
               for
               some
               time
               )
               or
               if
               you
               find
               the
               least
               reason
               to
               suspect
               you
               are
               not
               ,
               press
               your self
               anew
               with
               such
               divine
               Reasons
               as
               are
               most
               apt
               to
               affect
               you
               ,
               with
               the
               Hope
               of
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Fear
               of
               Hell
               ,
               with
               the
               love
               of
               God
               and
               of
               your
               Saviour
               ;
               represent
               your
               Obstinacy
               to
               your self
               with
               all
               its
               Baseness
               and
               Disingenuity
               ,
               Madness
               and
               Folly
               ,
               till
               you
               find
               your self
               affected
               with
               a
               sorrowful
               Sense
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               offer
               up
               this
               following
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       O
                       Father
                       of
                       Mercies
                       and
                       God
                       of
                       all
                       Grace
                       and
                       Consolation
                       ,
                       who
                       art
                       a
                       ready
                       help
                       in
                       time
                       of
                       need
                       ,
                       look
                       down
                       upon
                       me
                       ,
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       ,
                       a
                       miserable
                       and
                       forlorn
                       Wretch
                       ,
                       that
                       have
                       wilfully
                       sold
                       my self
                       Captive
                       to
                       the
                       Devil
                       ,
                       and
                       am
                       now
                       strugling
                       to
                       get
                       loose
                       from
                       this
                       my
                       wretched
                       Bondage
                       into
                       the
                       glorious
                       Liberty
                       of
                       the
                       Sons
                       of
                       God.
                       I
                       know
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       
                       that
                       I
                       am
                       striving
                       for
                       my
                       immortal
                       Life
                       ,
                       and
                       accordingly
                       as
                       I
                       succeed
                       I
                       expect
                       to
                       be
                       happy
                       or
                       miserable
                       for
                       ever
                       .
                       I
                       have
                       seriously
                       considered
                       the
                       Reasons
                       on
                       both
                       sides
                       ,
                       and
                       am
                       fully
                       satisfied
                       in
                       my
                       mind
                       that
                       there
                       is
                       infinitely
                       more
                       Force
                       in
                       thy
                       Promises
                       and
                       Threats
                       ,
                       than
                       in
                       all
                       the
                       Difficulties
                       of
                       my
                       Duty
                       and
                       the
                       Pleasures
                       of
                       my
                       sin
                       .
                       But
                       after
                       all
                       this
                       ,
                       I
                       find
                       a
                       law
                       in
                       my
                       Members
                       warring
                       against
                       the
                       law
                       in
                       my
                       Mind
                       ,
                       a
                       perverse
                       Will
                       that
                       rejects
                       the
                       counsels
                       of
                       my
                       Reason
                       ,
                       that
                       makes
                       obstinate
                       Reservations
                       of
                       some
                       beloved
                       Sins
                       ,
                       and
                       Exceptions
                       to
                       some
                       particular
                       Duties
                       in
                       despite
                       of
                       all
                       the
                       persuasion
                       of
                       my
                       Reason
                       and
                       Religion
                       .
                       So
                       that
                       after
                       all
                       my
                       Endeavours
                       I
                       am
                       still
                       detain'd
                       in
                       Captivity
                       to
                       the
                       law
                       of
                       sin
                       that
                       is
                       in
                       my
                       Members
                       ,
                       and
                       am
                       not
                       able
                       to
                       incline
                       my self
                       to
                       an
                       intire
                       Resolution
                       of
                       Amendment
                       .
                       O
                       wretched
                       man
                       that
                       I
                       am
                       who
                       shall
                       deliver
                       me
                       from
                       this
                       body
                       of
                       Sin
                       and
                       Death
                       !
                       I
                       know
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       though
                       I
                       am
                       weak
                       and
                       impotent
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       my self
                       unable
                       to
                       shake
                       off
                       the
                       Chains
                       and
                       Fetters
                       of
                       my
                       Lusts
                       ,
                       yet
                       thy
                       Grace
                       is
                       abundantly
                       sufficient
                       to
                       rescue
                       and
                       deliver
                       me
                       from
                       them
                       ;
                       and
                       thou
                       hast
                       promised
                       to
                       assist
                       with
                       it
                       my
                       honest
                       Endeavours
                       ,
                       and
                       crown
                       them
                       with
                       a
                       blessed
                       Success
                       .
                       Wherefore
                       for
                       thy
                       Truth
                       and
                       Mercies
                       sake
                       ▪
                       suffer
                       not
                       thy
                       poor
                       Creature
                       who
                       with
                       pitiful
                       and
                       bemoaning
                       Looks
                       cries
                       out
                       for
                       help
                       to
                       thee
                       ,
                       
                       to
                       spend
                       himself
                       in
                       weary
                       and
                       fruitless
                       Struglings
                       against
                       this
                       violent
                       Torrent
                       of
                       my
                       sinful
                       Nature
                       ,
                       which
                       without
                       thy
                       aid
                       will
                       quickly
                       overcome
                       my
                       poor
                       Endeavours
                       and
                       drive
                       me
                       down
                       into
                       eternal
                       Perdition
                       .
                       My
                       sole
                       Dependence
                       is
                       upon
                       thee
                       ,
                       my
                       Hope
                       of
                       Success
                       is
                       wholly
                       in
                       thee
                       ,
                       help
                       ,
                       Lord
                       ,
                       help
                       or
                       else
                       I
                       perish
                       ;
                       stretch
                       forth
                       thy
                       powerful
                       Arm
                       to
                       my
                       sinking
                       Soul
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       not
                       this
                       Deep
                       swallow
                       me
                       up
                       ;
                       but
                       do
                       thou
                       so
                       quicken
                       my
                       faint
                       Endeavours
                       ,
                       so
                       strengthen
                       my
                       weak
                       and
                       doubting
                       Faith
                       ,
                       so
                       enliven
                       my
                       cold
                       and
                       languid
                       Considerations
                       ,
                       so
                       clear
                       up
                       my
                       Convictions
                       of
                       my
                       need
                       of
                       a
                       Saviour
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       Danger
                       and
                       Odiousness
                       of
                       my
                       Sins
                       ,
                       and
                       thereby
                       so
                       increase
                       my
                       penitential
                       Sorrows
                       and
                       Remorses
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       by
                       all
                       these
                       means
                       together
                       my
                       obstinate
                       Will
                       may
                       at
                       last
                       be
                       conquered
                       ,
                       and
                       effectually
                       persuaded
                       to
                       part
                       with
                       every
                       Sin
                       ,
                       be
                       it
                       never
                       so
                       dear
                       to
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       comply
                       with
                       every
                       Duty
                       ,
                       be
                       it
                       never
                       so
                       cross
                       to
                       my
                       vile
                       Inclinations
                       .
                       Then
                       shall
                       I
                       freely
                       resign
                       up
                       my self
                       unto
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       with
                       a
                       firm
                       Resolution
                       devote
                       all
                       my
                       Powers
                       to
                       thy
                       Service
                       .
                       And
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       do
                       so
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       so
                       doing
                       be
                       reconciled
                       to
                       thee
                       ,
                       O
                       my
                       offended
                       God
                       ,
                       before
                       I
                       go
                       hence
                       and
                       be
                       no
                       more
                       seen
                       ,
                       receive
                       me
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       into
                       thy
                       protection
                       this
                       Night
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       yet
                       see
                       the
                       light
                       of
                       another
                       Day
                       ,
                       and
                       have
                       a
                       longer
                       space
                       to
                       finish
                       my
                       Repentance
                       .
                       All
                       which
                       I
                       humbly
                       implore
                       even
                       
                       for
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       his
                       sake
                       ,
                       in
                       whose
                       name
                       and
                       words
                       I
                       farther
                       pray
                       ,
                       Our
                       Father
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               If
               upon
               searching
               your
               own
               Heart
               ,
               you
               find
               that
               after
               you
               have
               fairly
               represented
               to
               your self
               what
               sinful
               Pleasures
               you
               must
               part
               with
               ,
               what
               Duties
               you
               must
               submit
               to
               ,
               and
               what
               Difficulties
               you
               must
               ingage
               with
               ,
               you
               are
               willing
               without
               any
               Reserve
               or
               Exception
               to
               submit
               your self
               to
               God
               ,
               beware
               you
               be
               not
               too
               hasty
               to
               form
               your
               Resolution
               ,
               but
               take
               some
               little
               time
               to
               try
               your self
               ;
               see
               whether
               you
               will
               continue
               to
               morrow
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               you
               are
               in
               now
               ,
               and
               if
               then
               you
               perceive
               you
               have
               reason
               to
               suspect
               your self
               ,
               try
               a
               little
               longer
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               present
               indeavour
               as
               much
               as
               in
               you
               lies
               to
               confirm
               and
               settle
               your self
               in
               the
               good
               Mind
               you
               are
               in
               ,
               by
               pressing
               and
               urging
               your self
               with
               all
               those
               Arguments
               of
               your
               Religion
               by
               which
               you
               have
               been
               thus
               far
               convinced
               and
               persuaded
               ;
               and
               while
               you
               are
               thus
               trying
               your self
               ,
               instead
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               let
               this
               be
               your
               
                 Evening
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         O
                         Blessed
                         Lord
                         and
                         most
                         merciful
                         Father
                         ,
                         thou
                         art
                         a
                         God
                         hearing
                         Prayer
                         and
                         to
                         thee
                         shall
                         all
                         flesh
                         come
                         ;
                         I
                         admire
                         thy
                         Goodness
                         ,
                         
                         I
                         adore
                         thy
                         Grace
                         ,
                         that
                         after
                         so
                         many
                         heinous
                         provocations
                         I
                         have
                         given
                         thee
                         for
                         which
                         thou
                         mightest
                         have
                         justly
                         shut
                         thine
                         ears
                         against
                         me
                         for
                         ever
                         ,
                         thou
                         hast
                         heard
                         my
                         Cries
                         and
                         pitied
                         my
                         Misery
                         ,
                         and
                         thus
                         far
                         contributed
                         towards
                         my
                         Recovery
                         .
                         I
                         acknowledg
                         't
                         is
                         by
                         thy
                         Grace
                         that
                         I
                         am
                         what
                         I
                         am
                         ,
                         that
                         this
                         stubborn
                         Heart
                         begins
                         at
                         last
                         to
                         relent
                         ,
                         this
                         perverse
                         Will
                         to
                         bow
                         and
                         stoop
                         ,
                         these
                         lewd
                         Affections
                         to
                         hunger
                         and
                         thirst
                         after
                         Righteousness
                         ;
                         that
                         now
                         at
                         last
                         my
                         foolish
                         soul
                         is
                         persuaded
                         to
                         part
                         with
                         those
                         sins
                         which
                         are
                         its
                         Plagues
                         and
                         Infelicities
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         imbrace
                         those
                         blessed
                         Duties
                         by
                         which
                         thou
                         hast
                         designed
                         to
                         raise
                         me
                         to
                         immortal
                         Glory
                         .
                         By
                         these
                         good
                         Beginnings
                         thou
                         hast
                         given
                         me
                         some
                         Reason
                         to
                         hope
                         for
                         a
                         happy
                         Success
                         upon
                         my
                         poor
                         Endeavours
                         .
                         Praised
                         be
                         thy
                         Grace
                         ,
                         I
                         am
                         at
                         present
                         heartily
                         willing
                         to
                         be
                         thine
                         ,
                         and
                         were
                         I
                         but
                         sure
                         to
                         continue
                         thus
                         minded
                         and
                         disposed
                         ,
                         I
                         would
                         immediately
                         make
                         over
                         my
                         Heart
                         and
                         Will
                         to
                         thee
                         by
                         the
                         most
                         solemn
                         Engagement
                         .
                         But
                         ,
                         O
                         Lord
                         ,
                         I
                         am
                         afraid
                         of
                         my self
                         ,
                         I
                         dread
                         my
                         own
                         Inconstancy
                         ,
                         and
                         thou
                         knowest
                         I
                         have
                         too
                         much
                         Reason
                         for
                         it
                         .
                         I
                         have
                         mocked
                         thee
                         too
                         often
                         already
                         with
                         my
                         deceitful
                         Promises
                         and
                         Engagements
                         ;
                         I
                         have
                         sin'd
                         and
                         then
                         promised
                         Amendment
                         ,
                         I
                         have
                         promised
                         Amendment
                         and
                         then
                         sin'd
                         again
                         ,
                         as
                         if
                         all
                         that
                         I
                         meant
                         by
                         my
                         Promises
                         ,
                         were
                         only
                         to
                         ask
                         leave
                         
                         of
                         thee
                         to
                         sin
                         against
                         thee
                         anew
                         .
                         Now
                         after
                         so
                         many
                         Falsifications
                         I
                         would
                         not
                         for
                         all
                         the
                         World
                         deal
                         treacherously
                         with
                         thee
                         any
                         more
                         ;
                         wherefore
                         before
                         I
                         solemnly
                         resign
                         and
                         devote
                         my self
                         to
                         thee
                         by
                         a
                         new
                         Purpose
                         and
                         Engagement
                         ,
                         I
                         desire
                         to
                         make
                         some
                         farther
                         Tryal
                         of
                         my
                         own
                         Stedfastness
                         ,
                         to
                         see
                         whether
                         this
                         present
                         Inclination
                         of
                         my
                         Will
                         be
                         the
                         effect
                         of
                         Passion
                         or
                         a
                         setled
                         Judgment
                         .
                         In
                         the
                         mean
                         time
                         therefore
                         I
                         do
                         most
                         humbly
                         beseech
                         thee
                         to
                         be
                         present
                         with
                         me
                         in
                         all
                         my
                         ways
                         ,
                         and
                         continually
                         to
                         influence
                         my
                         Mind
                         with
                         thy
                         Grace
                         and
                         Spirit
                         ;
                         to
                         strengthen
                         my
                         Faith
                         ,
                         to
                         fix
                         my
                         Consideration
                         ,
                         to
                         persuade
                         my
                         Will
                         ,
                         and
                         feed
                         and
                         cherish
                         these
                         my
                         holy
                         Desires
                         with
                         good
                         Thoughts
                         and
                         Inspirations
                         ,
                         that
                         so
                         I
                         may
                         remain
                         stedfast
                         and
                         immoveable
                         ,
                         and
                         no
                         Temptation
                         whatsoever
                         may
                         be
                         able
                         to
                         alter
                         the
                         Temper
                         of
                         my
                         mind
                         or
                         divert
                         it
                         from
                         its
                         good
                         Inclination
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         having
                         had
                         a
                         sufficient
                         Experience
                         of
                         the
                         fixed
                         Disposition
                         of
                         my
                         Soul
                         to
                         obey
                         thee
                         ,
                         I
                         may
                         devote
                         my self
                         to
                         thee
                         with
                         a
                         chearful
                         Heart
                         and
                         an
                         assured
                         Hope
                         of
                         my
                         own
                         Sincerity
                         and
                         Constancy
                         .
                         O
                         Lord
                         hear
                         and
                         help
                         me
                         for
                         thy
                         Mercies
                         sake
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         his
                         sake
                         ,
                         in
                         whose
                         most
                         perfect
                         Form
                         of
                         Prayer
                         I
                         farther
                         pray
                         ,
                         Our
                         Father
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               If
               after
               a
               sufficient
               Tryal
               of
               your self
               ,
               you
               find
               you
               are
               constantly
               inclin'd
               to
               submit
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               part
               with
               every
               Sin
               &
               comply
               with
               every
               Duty
               ,
               consider
               that
               now
               it
               is
               high
               time
               for
               you
               to
               devote
               your self
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               abundant
               Reason
               you
               have
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               powerful
               Obligation
               you
               must
               lay
               upon
               your self
               by
               so
               doing
               ;
               and
               when
               you
               have
               seriously
               considered
               these
               things
               ,
               give
               up
               your self
               to
               God
               in
               this
               following
               
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               greater
               Sanction
               and
               more
               awful
               Solemnity
               of
               your
               good
               Resolution
               ,
               you
               would
               do
               well
               to
               repeat
               at
               the
               next
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       O
                       Most
                       merciful
                       Father
                       ,
                       so
                       infinite
                       is
                       the
                       Goodness
                       of
                       thy
                       Nature
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       art
                       always
                       ready
                       to
                       pity
                       and
                       relieve
                       the
                       poor
                       and
                       needy
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       extend
                       thy
                       timely
                       Succours
                       to
                       us
                       helpless
                       Sinners
                       whensoever
                       we
                       cry
                       unto
                       thee
                       .
                       Of
                       the
                       truth
                       whereof
                       thou
                       hast
                       given
                       me
                       ,
                       who
                       am
                       the
                       vilest
                       of
                       Sinners
                       ,
                       a
                       most
                       sensible
                       Proof
                       and
                       Experiment
                       .
                       For
                       not
                       long
                       ago
                       I
                       was
                       so
                       dead
                       in
                       Trespasses
                       and
                       Sins
                       ,
                       that
                       ,
                       hadst
                       not
                       thou
                       took
                       pity
                       upon
                       me
                       and
                       quickned
                       me
                       by
                       thy
                       Grace
                       ,
                       I
                       had
                       dyed
                       for
                       ever
                       ;
                       my
                       Vnderstanding
                       was
                       so
                       blind
                       that
                       I
                       saw
                       not
                       my
                       Danger
                       ,
                       my
                       Conscience
                       so
                       sear'd
                       that
                       I
                       felt
                       not
                       my
                       Guilt
                       ,
                       my
                       Will
                       so
                       inslaved
                       to
                       my
                       Lusts
                       that
                       
                       I
                       could
                       not
                       indure
                       to
                       think
                       of
                       parting
                       with
                       them
                       ;
                       but
                       now
                       ,
                       blessed
                       be
                       thy
                       Grace
                       which
                       first
                       excited
                       my
                       Endeavours
                       and
                       hath
                       hitherto
                       prospered
                       them
                       ,
                       I
                       do
                       not
                       only
                       see
                       the
                       Danger
                       my
                       Sins
                       have
                       exposed
                       me
                       to
                       ,
                       and
                       sensibly
                       feel
                       the
                       Guilt
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       but
                       am
                       freely
                       willing
                       to
                       renounce
                       them
                       for
                       ever
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       part
                       even
                       with
                       those
                       darling
                       Lusts
                       that
                       have
                       heretofore
                       been
                       as
                       dear
                       to
                       me
                       as
                       my
                       right
                       Eye
                       .
                       And
                       now
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       come
                       before
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       hope
                       with
                       a
                       truly
                       Loyal
                       and
                       sincere
                       Heart
                       ,
                       to
                       offer
                       up
                       my
                       Soul
                       and
                       Body
                       to
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       vow
                       an
                       everlasting
                       Obedience
                       to
                       thy
                       blessed
                       Will.
                       For
                       Jesus
                       sake
                       refuse
                       not
                       this
                       poor
                       Oblation
                       ,
                       which
                       though
                       it
                       be
                       infinitely
                       unworthy
                       of
                       thine
                       Acceptance
                       ,
                       is
                       the
                       best
                       thing
                       I
                       am
                       able
                       to
                       present
                       thee
                       .
                       To
                       thee
                       ;
                       O
                       glorious
                       Trinity
                       ,
                       Father
                       ,
                       Son
                       ,
                       and
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       I
                       do
                       from
                       henceforth
                       eternally
                       devote
                       my self
                       and
                       all
                       my
                       Faculties
                       .
                       [
                       *
                       
                         And
                         here
                         at
                         the
                         Table
                         of
                         my
                         blessed
                         Saviour
                         ,
                         and
                         upon
                         these
                         sacred
                         Memorials
                         of
                         his
                         Wounds
                         and
                         Blood
                      
                       ]
                       I
                       utterly
                       abjure
                       all
                       known
                       and
                       wilful
                       Sins
                       and
                       Rebellions
                       ,
                       and
                       particularly
                       all
                       such
                       as
                       have
                       been
                       heretofore
                       most
                       dear
                       to
                       me
                       ;
                       faithfully
                       promising
                       by
                       thy
                       gracious
                       Assistance
                       from
                       henceforth
                       to
                       observe
                       thy
                       Law
                       without
                       any
                       Reserve
                       or
                       Exception
                       .
                       This
                       in
                       the
                       Sincerity
                       of
                       my
                       Soul
                       I
                       do
                       here
                       vow
                       to
                       thy
                       
                       divine
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       and
                       however
                       I
                       may
                       be
                       hereafter
                       tempted
                       I
                       will
                       never
                       wilfully
                       depart
                       from
                       it
                       or
                       from
                       any
                       Part
                       of
                       it
                       ,
                       so
                       help
                       me
                       O
                       my
                       God
                       for
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       his
                       sake
                       ,
                       in
                       whose
                       own
                       words
                       I
                       farther
                       pray
                       ,
                       Our
                       Father
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Directions
               for
               the
               more
               profitable
               Exercise
               of
               our
               
                 private
                 Religion
              
               in
               the
               state
               of
               our
               
                 actual
                 Engagement
              
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Life
              
               .
            
             
               When
               you
               go
               into
               your
               Closet
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               consider
               seriously
               with
               your self
               the
               solemn
               Engagement
               you
               lye
               under
               ;
               what
               a
               crying
               guilt
               it
               would
               be
               to
               violate
               it
               ,
               what
               Madness
               and
               Folly
               to
               recede
               from
               it
               ,
               after
               you
               have
               taken
               so
               much
               pains
               to
               reduce
               your self
               to
               it
               ,
               what
               mighty
               Reasons
               you
               have
               to
               persist
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               powerful
               Assistance
               is
               promised
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               not
               wanting
               to
               your self
               ;
               and
               then
               offer
               up
               this
               following
               Prayer
               ,
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         O
                         Eternal
                         God
                         ,
                         who
                         art
                         the
                         Father
                         of
                         our
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         ,
                         and
                         dost
                         through
                         him
                         bestow
                         so
                         many
                         good
                         and
                         perfect
                         Gifts
                         upon
                         thy
                         Creatures
                         ,
                         I
                         desire
                         for
                         ever
                         to
                         remember
                         and
                         adore
                         thy
                         Goodness
                         towards
                         me
                         ,
                         whom
                         thou
                         hast
                         snatch'd
                         as
                         a
                         Firebrand
                         out
                         of
                         the
                         Fire
                         ,
                         
                         and
                         at
                         length
                         reduced
                         to
                         a
                         serious
                         Purpose
                         of
                         Amendment
                         after
                         a
                         long
                         and
                         obstinate
                         Course
                         of
                         Disobedience
                         ,
                         in
                         which
                         if
                         I
                         had
                         still
                         persisted
                         I
                         must
                         have
                         perisht
                         everlastingly
                         .
                         O
                         blessed
                         be
                         thy
                         great
                         Name
                         ,
                         that
                         after
                         so
                         many
                         years
                         Rebellion
                         against
                         thee
                         ,
                         for
                         which
                         I
                         have
                         long
                         ago
                         deserved
                         to
                         be
                         banish'd
                         into
                         utter
                         Darkness
                         ,
                         I
                         do
                         yet
                         behold
                         the
                         light
                         of
                         another
                         Day
                         ,
                         and
                         am
                         allowed
                         a
                         farther
                         Space
                         to
                         repent
                         and
                         execute
                         my
                         Purpose
                         of
                         Amendment
                         .
                         And
                         now
                         ,
                         O
                         Lord
                         ,
                         as
                         thou
                         hast
                         wrought
                         my
                         Will
                         into
                         a
                         good
                         Resolution
                         in
                         despite
                         of
                         all
                         the
                         corrupt
                         Inclinations
                         of
                         my
                         Nature
                         ,
                         leave
                         not
                         I
                         beseech
                         thee
                         thy
                         Workmanship
                         unfinish'd
                         ,
                         but
                         by
                         the
                         mighty
                         Operation
                         of
                         thy
                         Grace
                         excite
                         and
                         inable
                         me
                         faithfully
                         to
                         perform
                         what
                         I
                         have
                         so
                         seriously
                         resolved
                         .
                         It
                         is
                         a
                         mighty
                         Work
                         that
                         I
                         have
                         undertaken
                         ,
                         to
                         cleanse
                         a
                         base
                         polluted
                         Nature
                         ,
                         and
                         root
                         up
                         all
                         its
                         filthy
                         Lusts
                         and
                         Affections
                         ,
                         and
                         plant
                         it
                         with
                         all
                         the
                         heavenly
                         Dispositions
                         ,
                         and
                         improve
                         them
                         into
                         everlasting
                         Happiness
                         ;
                         and
                         thou
                         knowest
                         what
                         strong
                         Oppositions
                         will
                         be
                         made
                         against
                         me
                         ,
                         and
                         with
                         what
                         powerful
                         Temptations
                         I
                         must
                         struggle
                         throughout
                         the
                         whole
                         Course
                         of
                         my
                         future
                         Endeavour
                         .
                         So
                         that
                         unless
                         thou
                         wilt
                         still
                         go
                         along
                         with
                         me
                         ,
                         and
                         still
                         quicken
                         and
                         animate
                         me
                         by
                         thy
                         blessed
                         Spirit
                         ,
                         my
                         Work
                         is
                         so
                         great
                         ,
                         and
                         my
                         Strength
                         so
                         little
                         ,
                         that
                         it
                         will
                         be
                         in
                         vain
                         for
                         me
                         to
                         proceed
                         any
                         farther
                         .
                         
                         These
                         importunate
                         Temptations
                         that
                         surround
                         me
                         will
                         quickly
                         conquer
                         my
                         present
                         Resolution
                         ,
                         and
                         I
                         shall
                         do
                         ,
                         as
                         I
                         have
                         too
                         often
                         done
                         already
                         ,
                         resolve
                         and
                         sin
                         ,
                         and
                         sin
                         and
                         resolve
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         increase
                         my
                         Guilt
                         by
                         the
                         Treachery
                         of
                         my
                         Vows
                         and
                         Engagements
                         .
                         Wherefore
                         ,
                         for
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         his
                         sake
                         ,
                         withdraw
                         not
                         thy self
                         from
                         me
                         ,
                         but
                         continue
                         to
                         assist
                         my
                         weak
                         Endeavours
                         by
                         thy
                         powerful
                         Grace
                         ,
                         till
                         thou
                         hast
                         crown'd
                         them
                         with
                         a
                         perfect
                         Victory
                         .
                         For
                         which
                         End
                         ,
                         I
                         beseech
                         thee
                         inspire
                         me
                         more
                         and
                         more
                         with
                         Patience
                         and
                         Constancy
                         of
                         Mind
                         ,
                         that
                         I
                         may
                         stand
                         fast
                         in
                         my
                         good
                         Resolution
                         in
                         despite
                         of
                         all
                         Temptations
                         to
                         the
                         contrary
                         .
                         Suggest
                         to
                         my
                         Mind
                         those
                         holy
                         Examples
                         thou
                         hast
                         set
                         before
                         me
                         ,
                         especially
                         that
                         of
                         my
                         blessed
                         Saviour
                         and
                         incline
                         my
                         Heart
                         to
                         coppy
                         and
                         imitate
                         them
                         .
                         Direct
                         me
                         to
                         some
                         wise
                         and
                         faithful
                         Guide
                         ,
                         that
                         may
                         be
                         willing
                         and
                         able
                         to
                         assist
                         me
                         in
                         all
                         my
                         spiritual
                         Necessities
                         ;
                         and
                         by
                         frequently
                         exciting
                         me
                         to
                         dedicate
                         my
                         Actions
                         to
                         thee
                         ,
                         do
                         thou
                         purifie
                         my
                         Intentions
                         from
                         sinful
                         and
                         from
                         carnal
                         Aims
                         ,
                         that
                         so
                         I
                         may
                         always
                         live
                         to
                         thy
                         Glory
                         .
                         And
                         since
                         thou
                         art
                         present
                         with
                         me
                         wherever
                         I
                         am
                         ,
                         and
                         dost
                         always
                         behold
                         me
                         whatsoever
                         I
                         am
                         doing
                         ,
                         O
                         do
                         thou
                         inspire
                         me
                         with
                         such
                         a
                         strong
                         continual
                         and
                         actual
                         Sense
                         of
                         it
                         ,
                         as
                         may
                         be
                         a
                         constant
                         Check
                         to
                         my
                         sinful
                         Inclinations
                         ,
                         and
                         render
                         me
                         afraid
                         of
                         
                         offending
                         thee
                         .
                         Let
                         thy
                         blessed
                         Spirit
                         be
                         my
                         constant
                         Monitor
                         ,
                         to
                         put
                         me
                         in
                         mind
                         to
                         consider
                         my
                         Ways
                         ,
                         and
                         frequently
                         to
                         examine
                         my
                         Actions
                         ,
                         that
                         so
                         whenever
                         I
                         go
                         astray
                         I
                         may
                         be
                         immediatly
                         convinc'd
                         of
                         it
                         ,
                         and
                         by
                         my
                         speedy
                         Repentance
                         recover
                         my self
                         before
                         I
                         have
                         wandered
                         too
                         far
                         from
                         my
                         Duty
                         .
                         And
                         grant
                         I
                         beseech
                         thee
                         that
                         the
                         sense
                         of
                         my
                         past
                         Failings
                         may
                         still
                         render
                         me
                         more
                         watchful
                         and
                         circumspect
                         for
                         the
                         future
                         ;
                         that
                         whensoever
                         I
                         have
                         been
                         carelesly
                         or
                         wilfully
                         faulty
                         ,
                         I
                         may
                         from
                         thenceforth
                         be
                         more
                         cautious
                         of
                         my
                         Actions
                         ,
                         and
                         more
                         vigilant
                         against
                         the
                         Temptations
                         that
                         betrayed
                         me
                         .
                         And
                         that
                         I
                         may
                         not
                         run
                         my self
                         unnecessarily
                         into
                         Temptation
                         for
                         the
                         future
                         ,
                         preserve
                         me
                         ,
                         O
                         Lord
                         ,
                         from
                         sloth
                         and
                         idleness
                         ,
                         and
                         from
                         intermedling
                         with
                         matters
                         that
                         do
                         not
                         belong
                         to
                         me
                         ,
                         and
                         do
                         thou
                         still
                         put
                         me
                         in
                         mind
                         to
                         do
                         my
                         own
                         Business
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         be
                         faithful
                         and
                         diligent
                         in
                         the
                         State
                         and
                         Calling
                         wherein
                         thou
                         hast
                         placed
                         me
                         .
                         And
                         that
                         I
                         may
                         always
                         serve
                         thee
                         with
                         Freedom
                         and
                         Alacrity
                         ,
                         remove
                         from
                         me
                         I
                         beseech
                         thee
                         all
                         unprofitable
                         Sadness
                         and
                         Melancholy
                         ,
                         and
                         help
                         me
                         to
                         acquire
                         an
                         equal
                         Tranquillity
                         of
                         Mind
                         ,
                         and
                         a
                         becoming
                         Chearfulness
                         of
                         Spirit
                         .
                         For
                         which
                         end
                         ,
                         Good
                         Lord
                         ,
                         do
                         thou
                         inspire
                         me
                         with
                         a
                         lively
                         Sense
                         and
                         earnest
                         Expectation
                         of
                         that
                         blissful
                         State
                         towards
                         which
                         I
                         am
                         travelling
                         ;
                         that
                         having
                         this
                         glorious
                         Prospect
                         always
                         in
                         my
                         
                         Eye
                         ,
                         I
                         may
                         go
                         on
                         with
                         Joy
                         and
                         Triumph
                         over
                         all
                         the
                         Difficulties
                         and
                         Temptations
                         that
                         oppose
                         me
                         .
                         And
                         that
                         by
                         all
                         these
                         means
                         I
                         may
                         be
                         more
                         and
                         more
                         strengthened
                         and
                         confirmed
                         in
                         the
                         good
                         Resolution
                         I
                         have
                         made
                         ,
                         do
                         thou
                         stir
                         up
                         my
                         slothful
                         mind
                         to
                         a
                         dilligent
                         Attendance
                         on
                         thy
                         publick
                         Ordinances
                         ,
                         that
                         so
                         in
                         the
                         solemn
                         Assemblies
                         of
                         thy
                         Saints
                         I
                         may
                         constantly
                         hear
                         thy
                         Word
                         with
                         Reverence
                         and
                         Attention
                         ,
                         offer
                         up
                         my
                         Prayers
                         with
                         Fervency
                         and
                         Devotion
                         ,
                         and
                         approach
                         thy
                         Table
                         with
                         all
                         that
                         Humility
                         and
                         Love
                         ,
                         Gratitude
                         and
                         Resignation
                         of
                         Soul
                         that
                         becomes
                         this
                         solemn
                         Remembrance
                         and
                         Representation
                         of
                         my
                         dying
                         Saviour
                         .
                         In
                         these
                         things
                         ,
                         and
                         whatsoever
                         else
                         is
                         needful
                         to
                         secure
                         my
                         Resolution
                         of
                         Obedience
                         ,
                         assist
                         me
                         ,
                         O
                         Lord
                         ,
                         for
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         his
                         sake
                         ,
                         to
                         whom
                         with
                         thy self
                         and
                         eternal
                         Spirit
                         be
                         render'd
                         all
                         Honor
                         Glory
                         and
                         Power
                         from
                         his
                         time
                         forth
                         and
                         for
                         evermore
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               After
               this
               Prayer
               bethink
               your self
               a
               little
               what
               Temptations
               you
               are
               like
               to
               meet
               with
               in
               the
               ensuing
               Business
               of
               the
               Day
               ,
               and
               briefly
               recollect
               those
               powerful
               Arguments
               which
               the
               Gospel
               urges
               to
               fortifie
               you
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               apply
               them
               particularly
               to
               the
               Sin
               or
               Sins
               you
               are
               most
               inclined
               to
               ,
               and
               then
               renew
               your
               Resolution
               to
               God
               in
               the
               following
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                   
                     
                       O
                       God
                       who
                       art
                       my
                       Hope
                       and
                       Strength
                       ,
                       upon
                       whose
                       Aid
                       and
                       Assistance
                       I
                       depend
                       ,
                       look
                       down
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       upon
                       a
                       poor
                       helpless
                       Creature
                       ,
                       who
                       am
                       going
                       forth
                       into
                       a
                       busie
                       World
                       that
                       is
                       full
                       of
                       Snares
                       and
                       Temptations
                       .
                       Blessed
                       be
                       thy
                       Name
                       ,
                       my
                       Heart
                       continues
                       still
                       resolved
                       upon
                       a
                       through
                       Course
                       of
                       Amendment
                       ;
                       and
                       therefore
                       here
                       in
                       thy
                       dreadful
                       Presence
                       I
                       do
                       again
                       most
                       solemnly
                       promise
                       and
                       ingage
                       my self
                       ,
                       that
                       whatsoever
                       Temptations
                       I
                       meet
                       with
                       this
                       Day
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       not
                       wilfully
                       commit
                       any
                       Sin
                       ,
                       no
                       not
                       the
                       Sin
                       I
                       am
                       most
                       inclined
                       to
                       ;
                       nor
                       omit
                       any
                       Duty
                       ,
                       how
                       contrary
                       soever
                       it
                       may
                       be
                       too
                       my
                       Nature
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       I
                       will
                       faithfully
                       indeavour
                       to
                       keep
                       such
                       a
                       constant
                       Guard
                       upon
                       my self
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       not
                       be
                       surprized
                       and
                       overtaken
                       through
                       my
                       own
                       Inadvertence
                       and
                       Vnwariness
                       .
                       But
                       this
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       I
                       promise
                       not
                       out
                       of
                       any
                       Confidence
                       in
                       my
                       own
                       Strength
                       ,
                       but
                       in
                       Dependence
                       upon
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       Hope
                       that
                       out
                       of
                       thy
                       tender
                       Pity
                       to
                       a
                       poor
                       impotent
                       Wretch
                       thou
                       wilt
                       not
                       be
                       wanting
                       to
                       me
                       in
                       any
                       necessary
                       Assistance
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       either
                       thou
                       wilt
                       remove
                       from
                       me
                       all
                       great
                       and
                       importunate
                       Temptations
                       ,
                       or
                       inable
                       me
                       by
                       thy
                       Grace
                       to
                       repel
                       and
                       vanquish
                       them
                       ;
                       and
                       this
                       I
                       do
                       most
                       earnestly
                       beseech
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       Name
                       and
                       Mediation
                       of
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       with
                       whose
                       Prayer
                       I
                       conclude
                       this
                       my
                       morning
                       Sacrifice
                       ,
                       Our
                       Father
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               In
               the
               Evening
               when
               you
               find
               your self
               best
               disposed
               for
               religious
               Exercise
               ,
               set
               apart
               such
               Portions
               of
               your
               Time
               as
               you
               can
               conveniently
               spare
               from
               your
               necessary
               Refreshment
               and
               Diversion
               ,
               to
               call
               your self
               to
               Account
               concerning
               the
               Actions
               of
               the
               Day
               ;
               and
               enquire
               whether
               they
               have
               been
               agreeable
               to
               your
               Morning
               Promise
               and
               Resolution
               ;
               and
               upon
               Enquiry
               you
               will
               find
               either
               that
               you
               have
               
                 faithfully
                 discharged
              
               what
               you
               promised
               ,
               or
               that
               you
               have
               sinned
               unawares
               or
               through
               Carelesness
               and
               Self-neglect
               ,
               or
               that
               you
               have
               sinned
               wilfully
               and
               against
               your
               own
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               If
               upon
               Enquiry
               it
               appear
               that
               you
               have
               been
               faithful
               to
               your
               Morning
               Engagement
               ,
               represent
               to
               your self
               the
               great
               Reason
               you
               have
               to
               rejoice
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               praise
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               offer
               up
               this
               following
               Thanksgiving
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       BLessed
                       be
                       thy
                       Name
                       ,
                       O
                       most
                       gracious
                       and
                       merciful
                       Father
                       ,
                       for
                       those
                       great
                       and
                       numberless
                       Favours
                       which
                       from
                       time
                       to
                       time
                       thou
                       hast
                       heaped
                       upon
                       me
                       ,
                       who
                       am
                       less
                       than
                       the
                       least
                       of
                       all
                       thy
                       Mercies
                       ;
                       particularly
                       for
                       the
                       signal
                       Mercies
                       of
                       this
                       Day
                       ,
                       for
                       that
                       thou
                       hast
                       not
                       shut
                       thine
                       Ears
                       against
                       my
                       Prayers
                       ,
                       nor
                       
                       withdrawn
                       thy self
                       from
                       me
                       ,
                       but
                       hast
                       accompanied
                       me
                       with
                       thy
                       Grace
                       through
                       all
                       those
                       Snares
                       and
                       Temptations
                       to
                       which
                       I
                       have
                       been
                       exposed
                       .
                       Praised
                       be
                       thy
                       Name
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       hast
                       not
                       suffered
                       me
                       to
                       be
                       tempted
                       above
                       what
                       I
                       was
                       able
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       hast
                       so
                       powerfully
                       assisted
                       me
                       against
                       those
                       Temptations
                       I
                       have
                       been
                       ingag'd
                       with
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       putting
                       so
                       many
                       good
                       Thoughts
                       into
                       my
                       Mind
                       ,
                       hast
                       strengthened
                       my
                       Resolution
                       and
                       rendred
                       it
                       so
                       successful
                       and
                       victorious
                       .
                       'T
                       is
                       to
                       thy
                       Grace
                       that
                       I
                       owe
                       all
                       the
                       good
                       I
                       have
                       done
                       ,
                       and
                       't
                       is
                       by
                       thy
                       Aid
                       that
                       I
                       have
                       escap'd
                       all
                       the
                       evils
                       I
                       have
                       been
                       tempted
                       to
                       ;
                       wherefore
                       not
                       unto
                       me
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       not
                       unto
                       my
                       Strength
                       or
                       Endeavours
                       ,
                       but
                       unto
                       thy
                       Name
                       be
                       all
                       the
                       Glory
                       and
                       Praise
                       of
                       this
                       days
                       Deliverance
                       and
                       Preservation
                       .
                       O
                       never
                       let
                       the
                       Remembrance
                       of
                       this
                       thy
                       Goodness
                       towards
                       me
                       depart
                       from
                       my
                       Mind
                       ,
                       but
                       let
                       it
                       kindle
                       in
                       me
                       such
                       a
                       grateful
                       Sense
                       ,
                       as
                       may
                       more
                       and
                       more
                       incite
                       me
                       to
                       love
                       and
                       obey
                       thee
                       and
                       depend
                       upon
                       thee
                       for
                       the
                       future
                       .
                       And
                       as
                       thou
                       hast
                       been
                       pleased
                       to
                       conduct
                       me
                       safely
                       by
                       thy
                       Grace
                       through
                       all
                       the
                       Dangers
                       and
                       Temptations
                       of
                       the
                       Day
                       ,
                       so
                       do
                       thou
                       take
                       me
                       into
                       thy
                       Care
                       and
                       Protection
                       this
                       Night
                       ,
                       and
                       grant
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       awake
                       in
                       the
                       Morning
                       with
                       a
                       Heart
                       so
                       inflamed
                       with
                       the
                       Remembrance
                       of
                       thy
                       Goodness
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       incourag'd
                       with
                       this
                       Days
                       success
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       indeared
                       to
                       the
                       Practice
                       
                       of
                       Vertue
                       by
                       the
                       growing
                       Delights
                       and
                       Pleasures
                       of
                       it
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       persist
                       in
                       my
                       religious
                       Course
                       with
                       greater
                       Courage
                       and
                       Alacrity
                       ;
                       and
                       this
                       I
                       humbly
                       beg
                       for
                       Jesus
                       Christs
                       sake
                       ,
                       in
                       whose
                       name
                       and
                       words
                       I
                       farther
                       pray
                       ,
                       Our
                       Father
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               If
               upon
               Enquiry
               you
               find
               that
               you
               have
               been
               failing
               in
               your
               Duty
               ,
               or
               that
               you
               have
               done
               any
               evil
               Action
               through
               meer
               Heedlessness
               or
               Surprize
               ,
               indeavour
               to
               affect
               your self
               with
               a
               sorrowful
               Sense
               of
               your
               own
               Folly
               ,
               Weakness
               and
               Carelesness
               ,
               and
               then
               conclude
               with
               this
               
                 Form
                 of
                 Humiliation
              
               ,
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         O
                         Most
                         blessed
                         Lord
                         God
                         ,
                         who
                         art
                         infinitely
                         glorious
                         in
                         thy
                         own
                         Righteousness
                         and
                         Holiness
                         ,
                         and
                         doest
                         for
                         ever
                         will
                         and
                         act
                         according
                         to
                         thy
                         own
                         Nature
                         which
                         is
                         the
                         most
                         perfect
                         Law
                         and
                         Pattern
                         of
                         Goodness
                         .
                         To
                         thy
                         spotless
                         Nature
                         no
                         Evil
                         can
                         approach
                         ,
                         who
                         art
                         of
                         purer
                         Eyes
                         than
                         to
                         behold
                         Iniquity
                         ;
                         with
                         what
                         Confidence
                         then
                         can
                         such
                         a
                         polluted
                         Creature
                         as
                         I
                         am
                         appear
                         in
                         thy
                         Presence
                         ,
                         how
                         can
                         I
                         lift
                         up
                         my
                         guilty
                         Eyes
                         to
                         thy
                         Throne
                         ,
                         who
                         to
                         my
                         past
                         Rebellions
                         ,
                         which
                         have
                         been
                         more
                         in
                         number
                         than
                         the
                         hairs
                         on
                         my
                         Head
                         ,
                         have
                         this
                         day
                         added
                         so
                         many
                         sinful
                         Failings
                         and
                         Defects
                         ,
                         that
                         ,
                         shouldest
                         thou
                         be
                         severe
                         to
                         
                         mark
                         what
                         I
                         do
                         amiss
                         ,
                         were
                         sufficient
                         to
                         kindle
                         thy
                         Displeasure
                         against
                         me
                         !
                         'T
                         was
                         but
                         this
                         Morning
                         that
                         I
                         ingag'd
                         my self
                         to
                         thee
                         ,
                         not
                         only
                         to
                         abstain
                         from
                         all
                         wilful
                         and
                         deliberate
                         Sins
                         ,
                         but
                         also
                         to
                         set
                         a
                         watch
                         upon
                         my
                         Mouth
                         and
                         Actions
                         that
                         I
                         might
                         not
                         offend
                         thee
                         unawares
                         ;
                         but
                         to
                         my
                         Shame
                         I
                         must
                         acknowledg
                         ,
                         I
                         have
                         been
                         wofully
                         careless
                         and
                         remiss
                         ,
                         having
                         this
                         Day
                         suffered
                         my self
                         through
                         my
                         own
                         Inadvertency
                         to
                         be
                         surprized
                         into
                         such
                         Actions
                         as
                         nothing
                         can
                         render
                         pittiable
                         or
                         excusable
                         in
                         thy
                         Sight
                         but
                         the
                         miserable
                         Frailty
                         and
                         Weakness
                         of
                         my
                         Nature
                         .
                         What
                         shall
                         I
                         say
                         unto
                         thee
                         ,
                         O
                         thou
                         Judg
                         of
                         all
                         the
                         Earth
                         !
                         I
                         am
                         guilty
                         ,
                         I
                         am
                         guilty
                         ,
                         and
                         have
                         nothing
                         to
                         plead
                         for
                         my self
                         but
                         the
                         Blood
                         of
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         that
                         all-sufficient
                         Propitiation
                         for
                         the
                         Sins
                         of
                         the
                         whole
                         World.
                         O
                         Lord
                         ,
                         I
                         do
                         earnestly
                         repent
                         ,
                         and
                         am
                         heartily
                         sorry
                         for
                         these
                         my
                         Misdoings
                         ,
                         the
                         Remembrance
                         of
                         them
                         is
                         grievous
                         unto
                         me
                         ,
                         the
                         Burthen
                         of
                         them
                         is
                         intolerable
                         ;
                         have
                         mercy
                         upon
                         me
                         ,
                         have
                         mercy
                         upon
                         me
                         ,
                         most
                         merciful
                         Father
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         his
                         sake
                         forgive
                         me
                         all
                         that
                         is
                         past
                         ,
                         and
                         grant
                         that
                         the
                         Sense
                         of
                         these
                         my
                         Miscarriages
                         ,
                         may
                         render
                         me
                         more
                         careful
                         and
                         vigilant
                         for
                         the
                         future
                         .
                         And
                         let
                         thy
                         blessed
                         Spirit
                         be
                         always
                         present
                         with
                         my
                         Mind
                         ,
                         to
                         recollect
                         my
                         Distractions
                         ,
                         and
                         awake
                         my
                         Considerations
                         ,
                         and
                         warn
                         me
                         of
                         my
                         Dangers
                         ,
                         
                         that
                         I
                         may
                         no
                         more
                         be
                         surprized
                         by
                         sudden
                         Temptations
                         ,
                         nor
                         hurried
                         into
                         evil
                         Actions
                         by
                         unexpected
                         Hopes
                         or
                         Fears
                         ;
                         but
                         do
                         thou
                         so
                         subdue
                         my
                         lower
                         Appetites
                         to
                         my
                         Will
                         ,
                         my
                         Will
                         to
                         my
                         Vnderstanding
                         ,
                         and
                         my
                         Vnderstanding
                         to
                         thy
                         Spirit
                         ,
                         as
                         that
                         under
                         his
                         blessed
                         Conduct
                         ,
                         I
                         may
                         for
                         the
                         future
                         be
                         prepared
                         against
                         all
                         Temptations
                         ,
                         and
                         furnish'd
                         to
                         every
                         good
                         work
                         .
                         And
                         now
                         ,
                         O
                         Lord
                         ,
                         let
                         not
                         the
                         Failings
                         I
                         have
                         been
                         guilty
                         of
                         this
                         Day
                         ,
                         deprive
                         me
                         of
                         thy
                         gracious
                         Protection
                         this
                         Night
                         ,
                         but
                         grant
                         that
                         after
                         a
                         safe
                         and
                         comfortable
                         Repose
                         ,
                         I
                         may
                         awake
                         in
                         the
                         Morning
                         with
                         such
                         a
                         sorrowful
                         Sense
                         of
                         them
                         ,
                         as
                         may
                         for
                         the
                         future
                         oblige
                         me
                         to
                         be
                         more
                         watchful
                         and
                         resolute
                         against
                         them
                         .
                         All
                         which
                         I
                         beg
                         for
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         his
                         sake
                         ,
                         with
                         whose
                         Prayer
                         I
                         conclude
                         this
                         my
                         evening
                         Sacrifice
                         ,
                         Our
                         Father
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               If
               upon
               Enquiry
               it
               appear
               that
               you
               have
               commited
               any
               
                 wilful
                 ,
                 deliberate
              
               Sin
               ,
               indeavour
               to
               affect
               your self
               with
               Horror
               ,
               Shame
               and
               Compunction
               for
               it
               ,
               by
               representing
               to
               your
               Conscience
               the
               monstrous
               Foulness
               and
               Ingratitude
               ,
               the
               deep
               Malignity
               and
               desperate
               Madness
               of
               your
               own
               Action
               ;
               and
               then
               conclude
               with
               this
               
                 Form
                 of
                 particular
                 Repentance
              
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                   
                     
                       O
                       Thou
                       most
                       dreadful
                       Majesty
                       of
                       Heaven
                       and
                       Earth
                       ,
                       who
                       hatest
                       Iniquity
                       ,
                       and
                       hast
                       proclaimed
                       from
                       Heaven
                       thy
                       fierce
                       Indignation
                       against
                       all
                       Vnrighteousness
                       and
                       Vngodliness
                       of
                       men
                       ,
                       look
                       down
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       upon
                       me
                       ,
                       a
                       vile
                       and
                       guilty
                       Wretch
                       ,
                       who
                       stand
                       here
                       arraigned
                       at
                       thy
                       Tribunal
                       by
                       my
                       own
                       Conscience
                       ,
                       and
                       am
                       so
                       confounded
                       with
                       the
                       sense
                       of
                       my
                       Sin
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       thy
                       just
                       Displeasure
                       against
                       me
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       tremble
                       to
                       draw
                       near
                       unto
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       yet
                       I
                       dare
                       not
                       stay
                       from
                       thee
                       .
                       I
                       acknowledg
                       my self
                       unworthy
                       ,
                       infinitely
                       unworthy
                       ,
                       to
                       come
                       before
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       am
                       prompted
                       by
                       my
                       own
                       Horror
                       and
                       Shame
                       to
                       hide
                       my self
                       from
                       thee
                       ,
                       but
                       yet
                       I
                       know
                       I
                       must
                       come
                       or
                       I
                       must
                       perish
                       .
                       And
                       therefore
                       here
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       I
                       cast
                       my self
                       at
                       thy
                       Feet
                       ,
                       and
                       if
                       thou
                       shalt
                       think
                       meet
                       to
                       tread
                       upon
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       spurn
                       me
                       from
                       thy
                       Presence
                       for
                       ever
                       ,
                       I
                       must
                       own
                       that
                       thou
                       art
                       just
                       and
                       righteous
                       in
                       all
                       thy
                       Ways
                       .
                       For
                       thou
                       hast
                       been
                       wonderfully
                       good
                       beyond
                       what
                       I
                       could
                       modestly
                       have
                       wisht
                       ,
                       or
                       am
                       able
                       to
                       express
                       ;
                       thou
                       tookest
                       pity
                       upon
                       me
                       when
                       I
                       was
                       all
                       wounded
                       and
                       polluted
                       and
                       weltring
                       in
                       my
                       Blood
                       ,
                       when
                       I
                       was
                       sleeping
                       securely
                       upon
                       the
                       brink
                       of
                       Perdition
                       ,
                       and
                       had
                       scarce
                       any
                       Sense
                       or
                       Feeling
                       of
                       my
                       Guilt
                       and
                       Misery
                       ;
                       in
                       this
                       woful
                       plight
                       didst
                       thou
                       visit
                       my
                       poor
                       Soul
                       ,
                       and
                       with
                       thy
                       preventing
                       Grace
                       
                       awake
                       me
                       to
                       a
                       sense
                       of
                       my
                       Danger
                       ,
                       and
                       effectually
                       warn
                       me
                       to
                       flee
                       from
                       the
                       wrath
                       to
                       come
                       .
                       And
                       now
                       when
                       thou
                       hadst
                       brought
                       me
                       to
                       my self
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       a
                       through
                       Resolution
                       of
                       Amendment
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       Soul
                       was
                       in
                       a
                       fair
                       way
                       of
                       Recovery
                       ,
                       like
                       an
                       ungrateful
                       Wretch
                       as
                       I
                       am
                       ,
                       I
                       have
                       flown
                       in
                       the
                       Face
                       of
                       my
                       Physitian
                       ,
                       I
                       have
                       abused
                       his
                       Goodness
                       ,
                       and
                       baffled
                       his
                       Grace
                       ,
                       and
                       wilfully
                       and
                       deliberately
                       torn
                       open
                       my
                       Wounds
                       again
                       .
                       And
                       this
                       I
                       have
                       done
                       most
                       treacherously
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       as
                       ungratefully
                       ,
                       not
                       only
                       against
                       all
                       the
                       Obligations
                       of
                       thy
                       Goodness
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       against
                       my
                       own
                       repeated
                       Vows
                       and
                       Engagements
                       .
                       For
                       't
                       was
                       but
                       this
                       Morning
                       that
                       I
                       solemnly
                       renewed
                       to
                       thee
                       my
                       Promise
                       of
                       Obedience
                       ,
                       and
                       therein
                       vow'd
                       not
                       to
                       offend
                       thee
                       wilfully
                       upon
                       any
                       Temptation
                       whatsoever
                       ;
                       but
                       O
                       vile
                       Traytor
                       that
                       I
                       am
                       ,
                       both
                       to
                       thee
                       and
                       to
                       my
                       own
                       Soul
                       ,
                       I
                       have
                       by
                       *
                       most
                       base
                       basely
                       falsified
                       this
                       my
                       Engagement
                       ;
                       and
                       this
                       I
                       did
                       with
                       the
                       most
                       unpardonable
                       Circumstance
                       ,
                       even
                       against
                       the
                       Dissuasions
                       of
                       thy
                       Grace
                       ,
                       the
                       Checks
                       of
                       my
                       Conscience
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       fairest
                       Warnings
                       of
                       my
                       Danger
                       .
                       Had
                       I
                       done
                       it
                       Ignorantly
                       or
                       unawares
                       or
                       under
                       a
                       Surprize
                       ,
                       it
                       had
                       been
                       pittiable
                       ;
                       but
                       ,
                       O
                       my
                       Guilt
                       ,
                       my
                       Guilt
                       ,
                       't
                       was
                       knowingly
                       ,
                       wilfully
                       ,
                       basely
                       ,
                       and
                       maliciously
                       that
                       I
                       did
                       this
                       evil
                       in
                       thy
                       sight
                       ;
                       whereby
                       I
                       
                       have
                       forfeited
                       my
                       Soul
                       ,
                       my
                       Innocence
                       and
                       thy
                       Love
                       ,
                       and
                       have
                       got
                       nothing
                       in
                       exchange
                       but
                       the
                       Pleasure
                       of
                       a
                       Minute
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       lasting
                       Shame
                       and
                       Repentance
                       .
                       O
                       vile
                       Wretch
                       ,
                       O
                       desperate
                       Fool
                       that
                       I
                       am
                       ,
                       what
                       have
                       I
                       done
                       !
                       whither
                       am
                       I
                       fallen
                       !
                       I
                       have
                       grieved
                       thy
                       Spirit
                       ,
                       contemn'd
                       thy
                       Authority
                       ,
                       trampled
                       on
                       thy
                       Goodness
                       ,
                       and
                       wounded
                       my
                       own
                       Conscience
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       one
                       base
                       Act
                       have
                       thrown
                       my self
                       headlong
                       from
                       all
                       those
                       glorious
                       Hopes
                       whereunto
                       thou
                       hadst
                       raised
                       me
                       .
                       And
                       now
                       ,
                       O
                       God
                       ,
                       what
                       can
                       I
                       say
                       in
                       my
                       own
                       behalf
                       ,
                       my
                       Sin
                       being
                       so
                       great
                       ,
                       my
                       Folly
                       so
                       utterly
                       inexcusable
                       !
                       O
                       I
                       am
                       asham'd
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       asham'd
                       of
                       my self
                       ,
                       I
                       lament
                       and
                       abhor
                       the
                       Madness
                       and
                       Wickedness
                       of
                       my
                       own
                       Choice
                       ;
                       and
                       O
                       that
                       it
                       were
                       in
                       my
                       power
                       to
                       recall
                       it
                       !
                       But
                       woe
                       is
                       me
                       it
                       is
                       past
                       into
                       Act
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       that
                       Act
                       my
                       Innocence
                       is
                       already
                       stained
                       ,
                       my
                       Soul
                       forfeited
                       ,
                       and
                       it
                       is
                       no
                       more
                       in
                       my
                       Power
                       to
                       undo
                       what
                       I
                       have
                       done
                       ,
                       than
                       to
                       recall
                       the
                       Hours
                       of
                       yesterday
                       .
                       What
                       then
                       shall
                       I
                       do
                       ,
                       or
                       whether
                       shall
                       I
                       turn
                       my self
                       !
                       'T
                       is
                       against
                       thee
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       against
                       thee
                       I
                       have
                       sinned
                       ,
                       and
                       now
                       I
                       have
                       none
                       but
                       thee
                       to
                       flee
                       to
                       .
                       I
                       have
                       nothing
                       of
                       my
                       own
                       to
                       plead
                       in
                       my
                       own
                       behalf
                       ,
                       my
                       Conscience
                       condemns
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       Sin
                       ,
                       my
                       Sin
                       ,
                       cries
                       aloud
                       against
                       me
                       ;
                       so
                       that
                       unless
                       thou
                       wilt
                       be
                       pleased
                       to
                       listen
                       to
                       the
                       interceding
                       Blood
                       of
                       thy
                       Son
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       consult
                       thine
                       own
                       Bowels
                       and
                       Compassions
                       ,
                       and
                       
                       from
                       thence
                       to
                       fetch
                       Arguments
                       of
                       Mercy
                       .
                       I
                       am
                       undone
                       for
                       ever
                       by
                       my
                       own
                       Folly.
                       Wherefore
                       for
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       his
                       sake
                       ,
                       for
                       thy
                       own
                       Goodness
                       and
                       Mercies
                       sake
                       ,
                       have
                       pity
                       ,
                       have
                       pity
                       upon
                       me
                       ,
                       heal
                       my
                       Soul
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       have
                       sin'd
                       against
                       thee
                       ;
                       be
                       merciful
                       to
                       my
                       Sin
                       ,
                       for
                       it
                       is
                       great
                       .
                       Thou
                       hast
                       promised
                       to
                       receive
                       returning
                       Sinners
                       ,
                       to
                       blot
                       out
                       their
                       Iniquities
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       heal
                       their
                       Backslidings
                       .
                       I
                       desire
                       O
                       Lord
                       to
                       return
                       unto
                       thee
                       ,
                       I
                       hate
                       and
                       renounce
                       my
                       Sin
                       ,
                       and
                       do
                       here
                       abhor
                       my self
                       for
                       it
                       in
                       Dust
                       and
                       Ashes
                       before
                       thee
                       .
                       Wherefore
                       for
                       thy
                       Praise
                       sake
                       ,
                       O
                       try
                       me
                       this
                       once
                       more
                       ,
                       and
                       do
                       not
                       presently
                       cast
                       me
                       away
                       from
                       thy
                       Presence
                       nor
                       take
                       thy
                       holy
                       Spirit
                       from
                       me
                       ,
                       but
                       restrain
                       me
                       by
                       his
                       Grace
                       from
                       all
                       presumptuous
                       Sins
                       ,
                       and
                       suffer
                       them
                       not
                       to
                       have
                       Dominion
                       over
                       me
                       .
                       And
                       quicken
                       me
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       for
                       thy
                       Names
                       sake
                       ,
                       that
                       for
                       the
                       future
                       I
                       may
                       watch
                       more
                       carefully
                       ,
                       resist
                       more
                       vigorously
                       ,
                       and
                       walk
                       more
                       circumspectly
                       than
                       I
                       have
                       hitherto
                       done
                       .
                       And
                       that
                       from
                       henceforth
                       I
                       may
                       be
                       intirely
                       devoted
                       to
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       serve
                       thee
                       without
                       Interruption
                       ,
                       do
                       thou
                       so
                       confirm
                       me
                       by
                       thy
                       Grace
                       in
                       my
                       holy
                       Resolution
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       choose
                       rather
                       to
                       die
                       than
                       to
                       offend
                       thee
                       any
                       more
                       .
                       And
                       now
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       though
                       by
                       my
                       Rebellion
                       against
                       thee
                       this
                       Day
                       ,
                       I
                       have
                       rendered
                       my self
                       most
                       unworthy
                       of
                       thy
                       fatherly
                       Care
                       and
                       Protection
                       ,
                       yet
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       to
                       watch
                       over
                       me
                       this
                       Night
                       for
                       
                       good
                       ,
                       and
                       give
                       me
                       a
                       safe
                       Repose
                       in
                       the
                       Arms
                       of
                       thy
                       Providence
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       have
                       yet
                       a
                       farther
                       Space
                       to
                       repent
                       of
                       mine
                       Iniquity
                       .
                       And
                       grant
                       ,
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       ,
                       that
                       when
                       I
                       awake
                       in
                       the
                       Morning
                       ,
                       I
                       may
                       be
                       warn'd
                       by
                       the
                       woful
                       Remembrance
                       of
                       this
                       Days
                       Fall
                       ,
                       to
                       take
                       more
                       Care
                       of
                       my
                       Steps
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       shun
                       or
                       refuse
                       those
                       Snares
                       and
                       Temptations
                       that
                       lie
                       all
                       around
                       me
                       .
                       All
                       which
                       I
                       do
                       most
                       humbly
                       and
                       earnestly
                       beg
                       of
                       thee
                       ,
                       even
                       for
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       his
                       sake
                       ,
                       in
                       whose
                       name
                       and
                       words
                       I
                       farther
                       pray
                       ,
                       Our
                       Father
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Directions
               for
               the
               Exercise
               of
               our
               
                 private
                 Religion
              
               in
               the
               state
               of
               our
               Progress
               and
               Improvement
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Life
              
               ,
               with
               Forms
               of
               
                 private
                 Devotion
              
               fitted
               for
               this
               State.
               
            
             
               When
               you
               enter
               into
               your
               Closet
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               indeavour
               to
               affect
               your self
               with
               Gratitude
               and
               Thankfulness
               to
               God
               for
               his
               Grace
               ,
               by
               representing
               to
               your self
               the
               Danger
               and
               Misery
               of
               that
               sinful
               State
               out
               of
               which
               you
               are
               recovered
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Incapacity
               you
               were
               in
               to
               recover
               without
               his
               Assistance
               ▪
               and
               then
               make
               this
               
                 thankful
                 Acknowledgment
              
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         O
                         Most
                         gracious
                         and
                         most
                         merciful
                         Father
                         ,
                         thou
                         art
                         a
                         liberal
                         Benefactor
                         to
                         thy
                         Creation
                         ,
                         a
                         never-failing
                         Friend
                         to
                         Mankind
                         ,
                         and
                         a
                         most
                         tender
                         Lover
                         of
                         Souls
                         ,
                         for
                         whose
                         everlasting
                         Welfare
                         thou
                         hast
                         been
                         always
                         consulting
                         ,
                         and
                         hast
                         left
                         no
                         method
                         of
                         Love
                         unattempted
                         ,
                         to
                         rescue
                         them
                         from
                         Sin
                         and
                         Misery
                         .
                         O
                         blessed
                         ,
                         for
                         ever
                         blessed
                         ,
                         be
                         thy
                         great
                         Name
                         for
                         the
                         Experience
                         I
                         have
                         had
                         of
                         this
                         thy
                         fatherly
                         Goodness
                         .
                         I
                         am
                         a
                         monument
                         of
                         thy
                         Goodness
                         ,
                         a
                         living
                         Instance
                         and
                         Wonder
                         of
                         thy
                         Mercy
                         ,
                         for
                         me
                         hast
                         thou
                         quickned
                         who
                         was
                         dead
                         in
                         Trespasses
                         and
                         Sins
                         ,
                         and
                         who
                         had
                         long
                         ago
                         perish'd
                         in
                         mine
                         Iniquities
                         hadst
                         thou
                         not
                         been
                         infinitely
                         patient
                         and
                         long
                         suffering
                         .
                         I
                         had
                         forfeited
                         my
                         Soul
                         to
                         thee
                         ,
                         and
                         thou
                         mightest
                         justly
                         have
                         cut
                         me
                         off
                         ,
                         and
                         given
                         me
                         my
                         Portion
                         with
                         Hypocrites
                         ,
                         and
                         considering
                         how
                         I
                         provok'd
                         thee
                         to
                         it
                         by
                         my
                         daily
                         Rebellions
                         ,
                         I
                         cannot
                         but
                         admire
                         thy
                         Forbearance
                         towards
                         me
                         .
                         But
                         that
                         thou
                         shouldest
                         not
                         only
                         forbear
                         me
                         ,
                         but
                         follow
                         me
                         with
                         thy
                         Kindness
                         ,
                         and
                         never
                         cease
                         importuning
                         me
                         to
                         return
                         to
                         my
                         Duty
                         and
                         Happiness
                         till
                         thou
                         hadst
                         conquered
                         me
                         by
                         thy
                         Gracious
                         Persuasions
                         ,
                         O
                         incomparable
                         Love
                         !
                         O
                         amazing
                         Goodness
                         !
                         never
                         to
                         be
                         sufficiently
                         admired
                         and
                         adored
                         !
                         Wherefore
                         praised
                         ,
                         for
                         ever
                         praised
                         ,
                         be
                         thy
                         Grace
                         ,
                         which
                         hath
                         redeemed
                         my
                         Life
                         from
                         eternal
                         Death
                         ,
                         and
                         my
                         Soul
                         
                         from
                         the
                         neathermost
                         Hell
                         ;
                         which
                         hath
                         rescued
                         me
                         from
                         the
                         Snare
                         of
                         the
                         Devil
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         pernicious
                         Bondage
                         of
                         my
                         Lusts
                         ,
                         and
                         implanted
                         in
                         my
                         Nature
                         these
                         heavenly
                         Graces
                         and
                         Dispositions
                         ,
                         and
                         hitherto
                         improv'd
                         and
                         advanc'd
                         them
                         towards
                         my
                         eternal
                         Happiness
                         .
                         This
                         ,
                         O
                         my
                         God
                         ,
                         all
                         this
                         ,
                         I
                         owe
                         to
                         thy
                         free
                         and
                         undeserved
                         Goodness
                         ,
                         that
                         I
                         that
                         was
                         dead
                         am
                         now
                         alive
                         ,
                         that
                         I
                         that
                         was
                         lost
                         am
                         found
                         ,
                         that
                         I
                         that
                         was
                         a
                         slave
                         to
                         my
                         Lusts
                         am
                         made
                         free
                         from
                         Sin
                         ,
                         and
                         translated
                         into
                         the
                         glorious
                         Liberty
                         of
                         the
                         sons
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         is
                         purely
                         the
                         Effect
                         of
                         thy
                         free
                         Grace
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         be
                         intirely
                         ascribed
                         to
                         thy
                         all-powerful
                         Goodness
                         .
                         Go
                         on
                         ,
                         O
                         Lord
                         ,
                         go
                         on
                         ,
                         I
                         beseech
                         thee
                         ,
                         and
                         perfect
                         thine
                         own
                         Work
                         ,
                         that
                         so
                         the
                         Glory
                         of
                         it
                         may
                         be
                         for
                         ever
                         redounding
                         to
                         thee
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         as
                         I
                         have
                         been
                         hitherto
                         a
                         signal
                         Instance
                         of
                         thy
                         Goodness
                         ,
                         so
                         I
                         may
                         be
                         an
                         happy
                         Instrument
                         of
                         thy
                         Praise
                         to
                         eternal
                         Ages
                         .
                         And
                         grant
                         ,
                         I
                         beseech
                         thee
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         sense
                         of
                         thy
                         unspeakble
                         Kindness
                         towards
                         me
                         ,
                         may
                         so
                         captivate
                         my
                         Soul
                         and
                         all
                         my
                         Faculties
                         ,
                         as
                         that
                         I
                         may
                         be
                         most
                         intirely
                         thine
                         ;
                         as
                         that
                         my
                         Reason
                         and
                         Will
                         ,
                         my
                         Fear
                         and
                         Hope
                         ,
                         and
                         Love
                         and
                         Desire
                         may
                         from
                         henceforth
                         be
                         all
                         resign'd
                         up
                         to
                         thee
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         ever
                         devoted
                         to
                         the
                         Honour
                         and
                         Worship
                         of
                         thy
                         infinite
                         Glories
                         and
                         Perfections
                         ;
                         and
                         this
                         I
                         most
                         humbly
                         beg
                         for
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         his
                         sake
                         ,
                         to
                         whom
                         with
                         thy self
                         and
                         thy
                         eternal
                         
                         Spirit
                         be
                         rendred
                         all
                         Honour
                         ,
                         Glory
                         and
                         Power
                         from
                         this
                         time
                         forth
                         and
                         for
                         evermore
                         .
                         Amen
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               After
               this
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               consider
               briefly
               with
               your self
               the
               indispensible
               Necessity
               of
               your
               Perseverance
               to
               the
               End
               ,
               and
               how
               not
               only
               vain
               and
               fruitless
               ,
               but
               also
               hurtful
               and
               mischievous
               to
               you
               all
               your
               past
               Labour
               in
               Religion
               will
               be
               without
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               conclude
               your
               morning
               Devotion
               with
               this
               
                 Prayer
                 for
                 Perseverance
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       O
                       God
                       ,
                       who
                       art
                       unchangeably
                       holy
                       and
                       blessed
                       ,
                       who
                       art
                       the
                       same
                       yesterday
                       ,
                       to
                       day
                       and
                       for
                       ever
                       ,
                       and
                       dost
                       never
                       swerve
                       or
                       vary
                       from
                       the
                       essential
                       Goodness
                       and
                       Purity
                       of
                       thy
                       own
                       Nature
                       ,
                       look
                       down
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       upon
                       me
                       ,
                       a
                       fickle
                       ,
                       weak
                       and
                       mutable
                       Creature
                       ,
                       whom
                       thou
                       hast
                       redeemed
                       to
                       thy self
                       ,
                       and
                       hitherto
                       conducted
                       by
                       thy
                       Grace
                       and
                       Spirit
                       .
                       Thou
                       knowest
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       the
                       Weakness
                       of
                       my
                       Nature
                       ,
                       and
                       how
                       unable
                       I
                       am
                       without
                       thy
                       Strength
                       and
                       Assistance
                       to
                       finish
                       the
                       Race
                       which
                       thou
                       hast
                       set
                       before
                       me
                       ;
                       thou
                       knowest
                       what
                       Temptations
                       I
                       must
                       struggle
                       with
                       ,
                       and
                       what
                       Difficulties
                       I
                       must
                       yet
                       overcome
                       ,
                       before
                       I
                       am
                       seiz'd
                       of
                       the
                       blessed
                       Prize
                       I
                       am
                       contending
                       for
                       ,
                       wherefore
                       ,
                       since
                       thou
                       hast
                       hitherto
                       been
                       
                       my
                       constant
                       Support
                       and
                       Defence
                       ,
                       forsake
                       me
                       not
                       now
                       for
                       thy
                       Names
                       sake
                       ,
                       but
                       as
                       thou
                       hast
                       begun
                       a
                       good
                       Work
                       in
                       me
                       ,
                       so
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       to
                       finish
                       and
                       compleat
                       it
                       ;
                       to
                       uphold
                       my
                       feeble
                       Soul
                       by
                       thy
                       free
                       Spirit
                       under
                       all
                       Temptations
                       and
                       Difficulties
                       ,
                       that
                       so
                       by
                       patient
                       continuance
                       in
                       well-doing
                       ,
                       I
                       may
                       seek
                       for
                       ,
                       and
                       at
                       last
                       obtain
                       ,
                       honour
                       ▪
                       and
                       glory
                       ,
                       immortality
                       and
                       eternal
                       life
                       .
                       For
                       which
                       end
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       preserve
                       me
                       from
                       being
                       over-confident
                       of
                       my
                       own
                       Abilities
                       ,
                       and
                       inspire
                       me
                       with
                       a
                       holy
                       Jealousie
                       of
                       my self
                       ,
                       that
                       whilst
                       I
                       stand
                       I
                       may
                       take
                       heed
                       lest
                       I
                       fall
                       .
                       And
                       if
                       at
                       any
                       time
                       I
                       should
                       be
                       so
                       base
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       unhappy
                       ,
                       as
                       to
                       offend
                       thee
                       wilfully
                       (
                       which
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       to
                       prevent
                       for
                       thy
                       Mercy
                       and
                       Compassion
                       sake
                       )
                       O
                       suffer
                       me
                       not
                       to
                       sleep
                       in
                       my
                       Sin
                       ,
                       but
                       recal
                       me
                       instantly
                       by
                       the
                       Checks
                       of
                       my
                       Conscience
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Convictions
                       of
                       thy
                       Spirit
                       ,
                       lest
                       while
                       I
                       add
                       Sin
                       to
                       Sin
                       ,
                       and
                       one
                       degree
                       of
                       Wickedness
                       to
                       another
                       ,
                       my
                       Lusts
                       should
                       regain
                       their
                       Dominion
                       over
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       thou
                       shouldest
                       be
                       angry
                       with
                       me
                       and
                       reject
                       me
                       from
                       thy
                       Covenant
                       for
                       ever
                       .
                       And
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       every
                       Day
                       serve
                       thee
                       more
                       freely
                       and
                       stedfastly
                       ,
                       wean
                       me
                       ,
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       ,
                       more
                       and
                       more
                       from
                       those
                       Temptations
                       to
                       Sin
                       that
                       are
                       round
                       about
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       give
                       me
                       such
                       a
                       true
                       understanding
                       of
                       the
                       Nature
                       of
                       all
                       the
                       Goods
                       and
                       Evils
                       of
                       this
                       World
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       neither
                       the
                       Flatteries
                       of
                       the
                       one
                       ,
                       nor
                       the
                       Terrors
                       of
                       the
                       other
                       ,
                       may
                       ever
                       be
                       able
                       to
                       withdraw
                       me
                       from
                       my
                       Duty
                       .
                       And
                       lest
                       while
                       I
                       am
                       mortifying
                       my
                       old
                       Sins
                       ,
                       I
                       should
                       carelesly
                       permit
                       new
                       ones
                       to
                       spring
                       up
                       in
                       my
                       Nature
                       ,
                       good
                       God
                       ,
                       do
                       thou
                       mind
                       me
                       to
                       search
                       and
                       try
                       my
                       own
                       Heart
                       ,
                       and
                       take
                       a
                       severe
                       Account
                       even
                       of
                       the
                       smallest
                       Defects
                       and
                       Imperfections
                       within
                       me
                       ;
                       that
                       so
                       I
                       may
                       correct
                       and
                       reform
                       them
                       in
                       time
                       ,
                       before
                       they
                       are
                       improved
                       into
                       inveterate
                       Habits
                       .
                       And
                       grant
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       be
                       always
                       so
                       sensible
                       of
                       my
                       own
                       Imperfection
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       
                       I
                       may
                       never
                       rest
                       in
                       any
                       present
                       Attainment
                       ,
                       but
                       may
                       still
                       be
                       pressing
                       forward
                       to
                       the
                       mark
                       of
                       my
                       high
                       calling
                       in
                       Jesus
                       Christ.
                       Suggest
                       to
                       me
                       ,
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       ,
                       frequent
                       Thoughts
                       of
                       my
                       Mortality
                       ,
                       that
                       so
                       ,
                       while
                       I
                       have
                       Time
                       and
                       Opportunity
                       ,
                       I
                       may
                       be
                       preparing
                       for
                       my
                       Departure
                       hence
                       ,
                       and
                       making
                       provision
                       for
                       a
                       dying
                       hour
                       .
                       In
                       order
                       whereunto
                       ,
                       assist
                       me
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       ,
                       strictly
                       to
                       examin
                       and
                       review
                       my
                       past
                       sinful
                       Courses
                       ,
                       that
                       so
                       if
                       there
                       be
                       any
                       remains
                       of
                       Guilt
                       abiding
                       upon
                       my
                       Conscience
                       ,
                       I
                       may
                       purge
                       them
                       away
                       by
                       proper
                       Acts
                       of
                       Repentance
                       ,
                       before
                       I
                       go
                       hence
                       and
                       be
                       no
                       more
                       seen
                       .
                       And
                       grant
                       that
                       as
                       I
                       have
                       formerly
                       abounded
                       in
                       Sin
                       ,
                       so
                       I
                       may
                       now
                       redeem
                       that
                       precious
                       Time
                       I
                       have
                       lost
                       ,
                       by
                       abounding
                       in
                       the
                       contrary
                       Vertues
                       ;
                       that
                       so
                       ,
                       as
                       far
                       as
                       in
                       me
                       lies
                       ,
                       I
                       may
                       revoke
                       and
                       undo
                       the
                       multitude
                       of
                       my
                       past
                       Sins
                       ,
                       by
                       doing
                       all
                       the
                       Good
                       I
                       am
                       able
                       for
                       the
                       future
                       .
                       And
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       hold
                       out
                       and
                       persevere
                       to
                       the
                       end
                       ,
                       preserve
                       and
                       continue
                       me
                       in
                       the
                       Communion
                       of
                       thy
                       Church
                       ,
                       and
                       suffer
                       me
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       led
                       away
                       by
                       the
                       errors
                       of
                       the
                       wicked
                       and
                       to
                       fall
                       from
                       my
                       own
                       stedfastness
                       .
                       And
                       finally
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       to
                       grant
                       that
                       in
                       the
                       use
                       of
                       these
                       blessed
                       Means
                       ,
                       I
                       may
                       so
                       far
                       prevail
                       over
                       the
                       Infirmities
                       and
                       Corruptions
                       of
                       my
                       Nature
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       at
                       last
                       I
                       may
                       have
                       a
                       clear
                       and
                       certain
                       Feeling
                       of
                       my
                       own
                       Integrity
                       and
                       Vprightness
                       towards
                       thee
                       ;
                       that
                       so
                       being
                       from
                       thence
                       assur'd
                       of
                       thy
                       Love
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       my
                       Title
                       to
                       eternal
                       Happiness
                       ,
                       I
                       may
                       run
                       the
                       ways
                       of
                       thy
                       commandments
                       more
                       chearfully
                       ,
                       and
                       at
                       last
                       finish
                       my
                       Course
                       with
                       unspeakable
                       joy
                       .
                       And
                       now
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       I
                       resign
                       my self
                       to
                       thee
                       ,
                       take
                       me
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       into
                       thy
                       Care
                       and
                       Protection
                       this
                       Day
                       ,
                       preserve
                       me
                       from
                       all
                       Evil
                       ,
                       but
                       especially
                       from
                       Sin
                       ,
                       and
                       quicken
                       me
                       by
                       thy
                       Spirit
                       unto
                       every
                       good
                       work
                       ,
                       that
                       so
                       I
                       may
                       serve
                       thee
                       with
                       a
                       free
                       and
                       cheerful
                       Mind
                       ,
                       and
                       make
                       it
                       my
                       meat
                       and
                       drink
                       to
                       do
                       thy
                       blessed
                       will.
                       All
                       
                       which
                       I
                       humbly
                       beg
                       for
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       his
                       sake
                       in
                       whose
                       Name
                       and
                       Mediation
                       I
                       further
                       pray
                       ,
                       Our
                       Father
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               In
               the
               Evening
               ,
               when
               you
               enter
               into
               your
               Closet
               ,
               consider
               what
               is
               the
               present
               Frame
               and
               Temper
               of
               your
               Mind
               ;
               and
               upon
               Enquiry
               you
               will
               perceive
               ,
               either
               that
               through
               the
               present
               Prevalency
               of
               your
               
                 corrupt
                 Nature
              
               ,
               you
               are
               averse
               to
               divine
               Offices
               ,
               or
               that
               through
               
                 bodily
                 Infirmity
              
               ,
               you
               are
               indisposed
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               that
               through
               Worldly-mindedness
               and
               
                 Vanity
                 of
                 Spirit
              
               you
               are
               cold
               and
               apt
               to
               be
               distracted
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               lastly
               ,
               that
               your
               Heart
               is
               very
               much
               enlarged
               ,
               and
               your
               Mind
               and
               Affections
               vigorously
               disposed
               towards
               divine
               and
               heavenly
               things
               .
            
             
               If
               upon
               Enquiry
               you
               find
               that
               through
               the
               present
               Prevalency
               of
               your
               
                 corrupt
                 Nature
              
               you
               are
               averse
               to
               divine
               Offices
               ,
               indeavour
               to
               affect
               your self
               with
               Shame
               and
               Sorrow
               for
               it
               ,
               by
               representing
               to
               your
               Mind
               the
               great
               Impiety
               and
               Baseness
               ,
               the
               monstrous
               Folly
               and
               Ingratitude
               of
               this
               your
               present
               Temper
               ,
               and
               then
               offer
               up
               this
               following
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       O
                       My
                       most
                       gracious
                       God
                       and
                       most
                       kind
                       and
                       merciful
                       Father
                       ,
                       thou
                       art
                       the
                       best
                       Friend
                       I
                       have
                       in
                       all
                       the
                       World
                       ,
                       and
                       hast
                       shewn
                       a
                       thousand
                       times
                       more
                       Love
                       to
                       me
                       than
                       ever
                       I
                       shew'd
                       to
                       my self
                       ;
                       but
                       after
                       all
                       the
                       vast
                       and
                       most
                       indearing
                       Obligations
                       thou
                       hast
                       laid
                       upon
                       me
                       ,
                       this
                       vile
                       and
                       ungrateful
                       Heart
                       of
                       mine
                       still
                       retains
                       some
                       Dregs
                       of
                       its
                       antient
                       Enmity
                       against
                       thee
                       .
                       Had
                       I
                       but
                       the
                       common
                       Sense
                       and
                       Ingenuity
                       of
                       a
                       Man
                       in
                       me
                       ,
                       how
                       could
                       I
                       think
                       of
                       thee
                       without
                       Raptures
                       of
                       Love
                       ;
                       how
                       could
                       I
                       draw
                       neer
                       unto
                       thee
                       without
                       Transports
                       of
                       Delight
                       and
                       Complacency
                       !
                       
                       But
                       ,
                       vile
                       and
                       ungrateful
                       that
                       I
                       am
                       ,
                       I
                       can
                       think
                       of
                       all
                       thy
                       Goodness
                       with
                       cold
                       and
                       frozen
                       Affections
                       ,
                       and
                       can
                       come
                       into
                       thy
                       Presence
                       not
                       only
                       with
                       Indifference
                       but
                       Reluctancy
                       .
                       Good
                       God
                       what
                       am
                       I
                       made
                       of
                       !
                       what
                       an
                       insensible
                       Soul
                       do
                       I
                       carry
                       about
                       me
                       !
                       O
                       I
                       am
                       asham'd
                       of
                       my self
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       confounded
                       with
                       the
                       sense
                       of
                       my
                       own
                       Baseness
                       ;
                       and
                       yet
                       ,
                       woe
                       is
                       me
                       ,
                       I
                       cannot
                       help
                       it
                       .
                       I
                       strive
                       to
                       shake
                       off
                       this
                       Clog
                       of
                       my
                       corrupt
                       Nature
                       ,
                       but
                       still
                       it
                       hangs
                       upon
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       sinks
                       and
                       weighs
                       down
                       my
                       Soul
                       as
                       oft
                       as
                       't
                       is
                       aspiring
                       towards
                       thee
                       .
                       O
                       my
                       God
                       ,
                       have
                       pity
                       upon
                       me
                       ,
                       deliver
                       me
                       from
                       this
                       Body
                       of
                       Sin
                       ,
                       ease
                       my
                       weary
                       and
                       heavy
                       laden
                       Soul
                       of
                       this
                       grievous
                       Burthen
                       under
                       which
                       it
                       labours
                       and
                       groans
                       ,
                       and
                       suffer
                       not
                       this
                       spark
                       of
                       divine
                       Life
                       which
                       thou
                       hast
                       kindled
                       in
                       me
                       to
                       be
                       opprest
                       and
                       extinguisht
                       by
                       it
                       ;
                       but
                       so
                       cherish
                       it
                       ,
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       continual
                       Influences
                       of
                       thy
                       Grace
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       it
                       may
                       ,
                       at
                       length
                       it
                       may
                       ,
                       break
                       through
                       all
                       this
                       Rubbish
                       that
                       suppresses
                       it
                       ,
                       and
                       finally
                       rise
                       into
                       a
                       glorious
                       Flame
                       .
                       Then
                       shall
                       I
                       always
                       approach
                       thee
                       with
                       Joy
                       ,
                       and
                       breath
                       up
                       my
                       Soul
                       to
                       thee
                       in
                       every
                       Prayer
                       ;
                       then
                       shall
                       my
                       Heart
                       be
                       firmly
                       united
                       to
                       thee
                       in
                       a
                       devout
                       and
                       chearful
                       Affection
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       Prayers
                       shall
                       come
                       up
                       as
                       incense
                       before
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       breathe
                       a
                       sweet-smelling
                       savour
                       into
                       thy
                       Nostrils
                       .
                       Hear
                       me
                       therefore
                       ,
                       O
                       my
                       God
                       ,
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       strengthen
                       me
                       with
                       all
                       might
                       in
                       the
                       inward
                       man
                       ,
                       that
                       for
                       the
                       future
                       I
                       may
                       contend
                       more
                       vigorously
                       and
                       successfully
                       against
                       these
                       vile
                       Inclinations
                       of
                       my
                       Nature
                       which
                       do
                       so
                       miserably
                       hamper
                       and
                       depress
                       my
                       soul
                       ,
                       that
                       so
                       at
                       last
                       I
                       may
                       be
                       a
                       conqueror
                       and
                       more
                       than
                       a
                       conquerer
                       through
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       our
                       Lord
                       ,
                       Amen
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               If
               through
               any
               
                 bodily
                 Infirmity
              
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Melancholy
                 ,
                 Weariness
                 ,
                 Drousiness
              
               or
               Sickness
               you
               find
               your self
               indisposed
               to
               divine
               Offices
               ,
               indeavour
               
               to
               quicken
               your
               sluggish
               Mind
               with
               the
               Consideration
               of
               some
               one
               of
               the
               most
               moving
               Arguments
               of
               your
               Religion
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               and
               of
               your
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               Majesty
               of
               Gods
               Presence
               in
               which
               you
               are
               ,
               or
               the
               blessed
               Immortality
               you
               hope
               for
               ;
               and
               then
               address
               your self
               to
               God
               in
               this
               following
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       O
                       Blessed
                       God
                       ,
                       thou
                       art
                       a
                       most
                       pure
                       and
                       active
                       Spirit
                       ,
                       who
                       doest
                       always
                       move
                       with
                       an
                       uncontrolable
                       Freedom
                       ,
                       and
                       art
                       never
                       hindred
                       or
                       wearied
                       in
                       thy
                       Operations
                       ;
                       have
                       pity
                       upon
                       me
                       ,
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       ,
                       thy
                       poor
                       infirm
                       Creature
                       ,
                       who
                       am
                       cumbred
                       with
                       this
                       Body
                       of
                       death
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       deprest
                       by
                       its
                       manifold
                       Frailties
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       cannot
                       lift
                       up
                       my
                       Heart
                       unto
                       thee
                       .
                       Thou
                       knowest
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       my
                       spirit
                       is
                       willing
                       though
                       my
                       flesh
                       is
                       weak
                       ;
                       my
                       labouring
                       Soul
                       aspires
                       towards
                       thee
                       ,
                       it
                       stretches
                       forth
                       the
                       Wings
                       of
                       its
                       Desires
                       toward
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       would
                       fain
                       mount
                       up
                       above
                       all
                       earthly
                       things
                       and
                       unite
                       it self
                       with
                       thee
                       in
                       eternal
                       Love
                       ;
                       but
                       alas
                       !
                       its
                       Fervours
                       are
                       dampt
                       ,
                       and
                       its
                       Endeavours
                       tired
                       by
                       this
                       clog
                       of
                       Flesh
                       that
                       hangs
                       upon
                       it
                       ,
                       and
                       perpetually
                       sinks
                       and
                       weighs
                       it
                       down
                       again
                       .
                       O
                       my
                       God
                       ,
                       draw
                       near
                       unto
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       touch
                       my
                       Mind
                       with
                       such
                       a
                       powerful
                       sense
                       of
                       thee
                       ,
                       as
                       in
                       despight
                       of
                       these
                       my
                       bodily
                       Indispositions
                       may
                       attract
                       and
                       draw
                       up
                       my
                       Soul
                       unto
                       thee
                       .
                       And
                       if
                       it
                       be
                       thy
                       blessed
                       will
                       ,
                       release
                       me
                       from
                       these
                       fleshly
                       Incumbrances
                       ,
                       and
                       fit
                       my
                       Body
                       to
                       my
                       Mind
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       serve
                       thee
                       ,
                       as
                       I
                       desire
                       to
                       do
                       with
                       a
                       fervent
                       and
                       a
                       chearful
                       Spirit
                       .
                       But
                       if
                       it
                       shall
                       seem
                       good
                       in
                       thine
                       Eyes
                       to
                       leave
                       me
                       strugling
                       under
                       these
                       bodily
                       Oppressions
                       ,
                       Lord
                       give
                       me
                       Patience
                       and
                       Submission
                       to
                       thy
                       heavenly
                       Will
                       ;
                       that
                       so
                       when
                       I
                       cannot
                       approach
                       thee
                       with
                       that
                       Pleasure
                       and
                       Satisfaction
                       I
                       desire
                       ,
                       I
                       may
                       be
                       heartily
                       content
                       to
                       serve
                       thee
                       upon
                       any
                       Terms
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       what
                       I
                       want
                       of
                       Vigour
                       and
                       
                       Chearfulness
                       in
                       my
                       Religion
                       ,
                       I
                       may
                       make
                       up
                       in
                       Truth
                       and
                       in
                       Reality
                       .
                       And
                       O
                       let
                       the
                       Sense
                       of
                       these
                       my
                       present
                       Indispositions
                       cause
                       me
                       more
                       vehemently
                       to
                       long
                       after
                       that
                       free
                       and
                       blessed
                       State
                       ,
                       wherein
                       with
                       fixt
                       and
                       steady
                       Thoughts
                       ,
                       with
                       flagrant
                       Love
                       and
                       an
                       entire
                       Devotion
                       of
                       Soul
                       ,
                       I
                       shall
                       for
                       ever
                       worship
                       ,
                       praise
                       and
                       glorifie
                       thy
                       name
                       ,
                       Amen
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               If
               through
               present
               Worldly-mindedness
               ,
               or
               
                 Vanity
                 of
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               you
               find
               your self
               cold
               and
               apt
               to
               be
               distracted
               in
               your
               Religious
               Offices
               ,
               indeavour
               to
               stir
               up
               your
               Affections
               by
               representing
               to
               your self
               the
               Greatness
               and
               Urgency
               of
               your
               spiritual
               Wants
               ,
               the
               Vanity
               of
               all
               outward
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               Reality
               and
               Fulness
               of
               heavenly
               Enjoyments
               .
               And
               do
               what
               you
               can
               to
               recollect
               your
               wandring
               Thoughts
               ,
               by
               setting
               your self
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               to
               whose
               All-seeing
               Eye
               every
               Thought
               and
               Motion
               of
               your
               Soul
               is
               open
               and
               naked
               .
               And
               when
               by
               thus
               doing
               ,
               you
               have
               composed
               your
               Mind
               into
               a
               more
               serious
               Frame
               ,
               present
               this
               following
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       O
                       Thou
                       ever
                       blessed
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       who
                       fillest
                       Heaven
                       and
                       Earth
                       with
                       thy
                       Presence
                       ,
                       and
                       art
                       always
                       listening
                       to
                       the
                       Supplications
                       of
                       a
                       world
                       of
                       Creatures
                       that
                       hang
                       upon
                       thee
                       ;
                       open
                       ,
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       ,
                       thine
                       Ears
                       of
                       Mercy
                       to
                       me
                       ,
                       who
                       am
                       unfit
                       and
                       unworthy
                       to
                       approach
                       thee
                       ;
                       who
                       by
                       setting
                       my
                       Affections
                       upon
                       things
                       below
                       ,
                       and
                       plunging
                       my self
                       into
                       the
                       Cares
                       and
                       Pleasures
                       of
                       this
                       Life
                       ,
                       have
                       estrang'd
                       and
                       alienated
                       my
                       Mind
                       from
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       lost
                       that
                       delightful
                       Relish
                       of
                       thee
                       ,
                       with
                       which
                       I
                       was
                       wont
                       to
                       draw
                       near
                       unto
                       thee
                       .
                       And
                       now
                       that
                       I
                       am
                       retired
                       from
                       the
                       World
                       to
                       converse
                       with
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       spread
                       my
                       wants
                       and
                       my
                       desires
                       before
                       thee
                       ,
                       those
                       worldly
                       
                       Cares
                       and
                       Delights
                       with
                       which
                       I
                       have
                       been
                       too
                       too
                       conversant
                       ,
                       are
                       importunately
                       thrusting
                       themselves
                       upon
                       me
                       ,
                       to
                       divert
                       my
                       Thoughts
                       ,
                       distract
                       my
                       Intentions
                       ,
                       and
                       carry
                       away
                       my
                       Affections
                       from
                       thee
                       ;
                       by
                       reason
                       whereof
                       my
                       Mind
                       wanders
                       ,
                       my
                       Hope
                       droops
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       Desires
                       are
                       frozen
                       ,
                       and
                       whilst
                       I
                       am
                       drawing
                       near
                       thee
                       with
                       my
                       lips
                       ,
                       my
                       heart
                       is
                       running
                       away
                       from
                       thee
                       .
                       O
                       my
                       God
                       have
                       pity
                       upon
                       me
                       ,
                       pluck
                       my
                       Soul
                       out
                       of
                       this
                       deep
                       mire
                       ,
                       quicken
                       ,
                       raise
                       and
                       spiritualize
                       these
                       my
                       groveling
                       Affections
                       .
                       Possess
                       this
                       Heart
                       ,
                       which
                       opens
                       it self
                       to
                       thy
                       gracious
                       Influences
                       ,
                       with
                       such
                       a
                       strong
                       and
                       vigorous
                       Love
                       to
                       thee
                       ,
                       as
                       may
                       lift
                       me
                       up
                       above
                       all
                       earthly
                       things
                       ,
                       and
                       continually
                       carry
                       forth
                       my
                       Soul
                       in
                       vehement
                       Desires
                       after
                       thee
                       ;
                       that
                       so
                       I
                       may
                       always
                       approach
                       thee
                       with
                       a
                       joyful
                       Heart
                       ,
                       being
                       glad
                       to
                       leave
                       the
                       company
                       of
                       all
                       other
                       things
                       to
                       go
                       to
                       thee
                       ,
                       my
                       God
                       ,
                       my
                       exceeding
                       Joy.
                       Give
                       me
                       a
                       sober
                       ,
                       diligent
                       and
                       collected
                       spirit
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       neither
                       choaked
                       with
                       Cares
                       ,
                       nor
                       scattered
                       with
                       Levity
                       ,
                       nor
                       discomposed
                       with
                       Passion
                       ,
                       nor
                       estranged
                       from
                       thee
                       with
                       sinful
                       Prejudice
                       or
                       Inadvertency
                       ;
                       but
                       fix
                       it
                       fast
                       to
                       thy self
                       with
                       the
                       Indissoluble
                       Bands
                       of
                       an
                       active
                       Love
                       and
                       pregnant
                       Devotion
                       ;
                       that
                       so
                       when-ever
                       I
                       prostrate
                       my self
                       before
                       thee
                       ,
                       I
                       may
                       presently
                       be
                       born
                       away
                       far
                       above
                       all
                       these
                       sensible
                       Goods
                       in
                       a
                       high
                       Admiration
                       of
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       passionate
                       Longing
                       after
                       thee
                       .
                       And
                       now
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       while
                       I
                       am
                       addressing
                       to
                       thee
                       ,
                       gather
                       in
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       my
                       wandering
                       Thoughts
                       ,
                       and
                       fix
                       and
                       stay
                       them
                       upon
                       thy self
                       .
                       And
                       O
                       do
                       thou
                       touch
                       my
                       cold
                       and
                       earthy
                       Desires
                       with
                       an
                       out-stretched
                       Ray
                       from
                       thy self
                       ,
                       and
                       cause
                       them
                       to
                       rise
                       and
                       flame
                       up
                       to
                       thee
                       in
                       Fervours
                       answerable
                       to
                       my
                       pressing
                       Wants
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       so
                       ask
                       as
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       receive
                       ,
                       so
                       seek
                       as
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       find
                       ,
                       so
                       knock
                       as
                       that
                       it
                       may
                       be
                       opened
                       unto
                       me
                       ,
                       through
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       my
                       blessed
                       Lord
                       and
                       Redeemer
                       ,
                       Amen
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               If
               after
               this
               you
               find
               your
               Heart
               is
               very
               much
               enlarged
               ,
               and
               your
               Mind
               and
               Affections
               vigorously
               disposed
               towards
               God
               and
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               fix
               your
               Mind
               a
               little
               while
               upon
               the
               Beauty
               and
               Excellency
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               or
               upon
               some
               of
               the
               most
               affecting
               Instances
               of
               his
               Love
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               blessed
               State
               above
               ,
               and
               then
               go
               on
               with
               this
               following
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       O
                       Thou
                       most
                       excellent
                       Being
                       ,
                       thou
                       infinitely
                       amiable
                       and
                       adorable
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       thou
                       Pattern
                       of
                       Beauty
                       ,
                       and
                       Standard
                       of
                       Goodness
                       ,
                       who
                       art
                       glorious
                       beyond
                       all
                       Praise
                       ,
                       and
                       dost
                       out-reach
                       all
                       Wonder
                       ,
                       and
                       comprehend
                       all
                       perfection
                       ;
                       blessed
                       be
                       thy
                       Name
                       ,
                       thou
                       hast
                       touch'd
                       my
                       soul
                       with
                       a
                       lively
                       sense
                       of
                       thy
                       Glory
                       ;
                       I
                       feel
                       it
                       shining
                       through
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       like
                       an
                       active
                       Flame
                       insinuating
                       into
                       my
                       Heart
                       ;
                       it
                       fires
                       my
                       Love
                       ,
                       cherishes
                       my
                       Hope
                       ,
                       wings
                       my
                       Devotion
                       ,
                       and
                       diffuses
                       a
                       vital
                       Warmth
                       over
                       all
                       my
                       Faculties
                       ;
                       it
                       raises
                       me
                       up
                       into
                       a
                       heavenly
                       State
                       ,
                       and
                       fills
                       me
                       with
                       joy
                       unspeakable
                       and
                       full
                       of
                       glory
                       ;
                       it
                       captivates
                       every
                       thought
                       into
                       Obedience
                       to
                       thy
                       Will
                       ,
                       and
                       brings
                       every
                       Power
                       of
                       my
                       soul
                       into
                       Subjection
                       to
                       thee
                       .
                       Blessed
                       be
                       thy
                       Name
                       ,
                       thou
                       hast
                       conquered
                       me
                       by
                       thy
                       Love
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       resign
                       my self
                       to
                       thee
                       with
                       a
                       chearful
                       Heart
                       .
                       I
                       am
                       intirely
                       thine
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       thy
                       Servant
                       ,
                       truly
                       I
                       am
                       thy
                       Servant
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       this
                       Title
                       I
                       glory
                       more
                       than
                       in
                       all
                       the
                       Honours
                       of
                       the
                       World.
                       But
                       though
                       I
                       am
                       highly
                       advanc'd
                       and
                       exalted
                       by
                       serving
                       thee
                       ,
                       yet
                       thou
                       art
                       so
                       infinitely
                       happy
                       in
                       the
                       boundless
                       perfections
                       of
                       thy
                       own
                       Nature
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       canst
                       reap
                       no
                       other
                       Advantage
                       from
                       it
                       but
                       only
                       the
                       pleasure
                       of
                       seeing
                       thy
                       poor
                       Creature
                       blessed
                       and
                       made
                       happy
                       by
                       it
                       .
                       What
                       then
                       shall
                       I
                       render
                       unto
                       thee
                       ,
                       O
                       thou
                       Joy
                       of
                       my
                       Life
                       ,
                       thou
                       Treasure
                       of
                       my
                       Love
                       ,
                       thou
                       supream
                       Felicity
                       of
                       my
                       Nature
                       !
                       Alas
                       ,
                       I
                       have
                       nothing
                       but
                       my self
                       to
                       give
                       
                       thee
                       ,
                       nothing
                       but
                       this
                       poor
                       Heart
                       ,
                       that
                       burns
                       with
                       Love
                       to
                       thee
                       ,
                       that
                       pants
                       and
                       breaths
                       after
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       desires
                       above
                       all
                       things
                       in
                       the
                       world
                       to
                       be
                       eternally
                       united
                       to
                       thee
                       in
                       perfect
                       Love.
                       If
                       I
                       had
                       ten
                       thousand
                       Hearts
                       to
                       love
                       thee
                       ,
                       ten
                       thousand
                       Tongues
                       to
                       praise
                       thee
                       ,
                       I
                       would
                       devote
                       them
                       all
                       to
                       thee
                       ,
                       as
                       freely
                       and
                       chearfully
                       as
                       I
                       do
                       my self
                       .
                       For
                       whom
                       have
                       I
                       in
                       heaven
                       but
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       there
                       is
                       none
                       upon
                       earth
                       that
                       I
                       desire
                       besides
                       thee
                       .
                       O
                       God
                       ,
                       thou
                       art
                       my
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       Portion
                       for
                       ever
                       .
                       In
                       thee
                       I
                       am
                       blest
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       Light
                       of
                       thy
                       Countenance
                       I
                       rejoice
                       more
                       than
                       in
                       all
                       the
                       Joys
                       and
                       Pleasures
                       of
                       the
                       World.
                       I
                       am
                       ravisht
                       with
                       thy
                       Beauty
                       ,
                       I
                       admire
                       thy
                       Love
                       ,
                       and
                       from
                       the
                       bottom
                       of
                       my
                       Soul
                       adore
                       thy
                       Wisdom
                       and
                       Goodness
                       .
                       My
                       heart
                       is
                       ready
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       my
                       Heart
                       is
                       ready
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       sing
                       and
                       give
                       praise
                       .
                       Awake
                       up
                       my
                       Glory
                       ,
                       awake
                       all
                       the
                       Powers
                       of
                       my
                       Soul
                       ,
                       I
                       my self
                       will
                       awake
                       and
                       celebrate
                       thy
                       praises
                       .
                       Praised
                       be
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       Glory
                       ,
                       praised
                       be
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       Love
                       ,
                       praised
                       be
                       the
                       Father
                       of
                       Mercies
                       ,
                       praised
                       be
                       the
                       best
                       Friend
                       of
                       Souls
                       ,
                       for
                       thy
                       Goodness
                       reaches
                       to
                       the
                       heavens
                       ,
                       thy
                       Glory
                       shines
                       throughout
                       the
                       Creation
                       ,
                       and
                       thy
                       Mercy
                       is
                       spread
                       over
                       all
                       thy
                       works
                       .
                       Who
                       can
                       comprehend
                       thine
                       infinite
                       Beauties
                       ,
                       who
                       can
                       rehearse
                       thy
                       noble
                       Acts
                       ,
                       who
                       can
                       shew
                       forth
                       all
                       thy
                       Praise
                       !
                       I
                       do
                       confess
                       my
                       Thoughts
                       are
                       infinitely
                       too
                       short
                       ,
                       my
                       Affections
                       too
                       narrow
                       ,
                       my
                       Expressions
                       too
                       scanty
                       ,
                       to
                       comprehend
                       and
                       sufficiently
                       admire
                       and
                       celebrate
                       thy
                       Glory
                       .
                       But
                       ,
                       O
                       my
                       God
                       ,
                       thou
                       knowest
                       that
                       I
                       love
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       ,
                       blessed
                       be
                       thy
                       Name
                       ,
                       I
                       feel
                       infinite
                       reasons
                       so
                       to
                       do
                       .
                       O
                       that
                       I
                       could
                       love
                       thee
                       more
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       could
                       love
                       thee
                       but
                       as
                       much
                       as
                       Angels
                       and
                       glorified
                       Spirits
                       do
                       ,
                       who
                       yet
                       cannot
                       love
                       thee
                       as
                       much
                       as
                       thou
                       deservest
                       ,
                       because
                       thou
                       deservest
                       to
                       be
                       belov'd
                       infinitely
                       .
                       But
                       my
                       soul
                       thirsts
                       for
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       longs
                       after
                       thee
                       .
                       O
                       when
                       shall
                       I
                       be
                       admitted
                       into
                       thy
                       blessed
                       Presence
                       ,
                       there
                       to
                       see
                       ,
                       and
                       admire
                       ,
                       
                       and
                       love
                       ,
                       and
                       adore
                       thee
                       for
                       ever
                       !
                       when
                       shall
                       I
                       shake
                       off
                       this
                       clog
                       of
                       sinful
                       Mortality
                       ,
                       that
                       sinks
                       and
                       depresses
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       flee
                       to
                       those
                       happy
                       Regions
                       of
                       perfect
                       Love
                       ,
                       where
                       I
                       shall
                       continually
                       feed
                       upon
                       thee
                       with
                       inexpressible
                       Delight
                       ,
                       and
                       be
                       filled
                       with
                       a
                       strong
                       and
                       everlasting
                       Sense
                       of
                       thy
                       goodness
                       .
                       O
                       thou
                       that
                       art
                       the
                       beginner
                       and
                       finisher
                       of
                       every
                       good
                       work
                       ,
                       be
                       pleased
                       to
                       assist
                       my
                       holy
                       Endeavours
                       ,
                       to
                       withdraw
                       my
                       Mind
                       more
                       and
                       more
                       from
                       these
                       sensible
                       things
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       may
                       have
                       a
                       clearer
                       sight
                       of
                       its
                       heavenly
                       Country
                       from
                       whence
                       it
                       came
                       ,
                       and
                       whither
                       it
                       desires
                       to
                       return
                       ;
                       that
                       so
                       having
                       my
                       Eye
                       always
                       fixt
                       on
                       that
                       blessed
                       recompence
                       of
                       reward
                       ,
                       I
                       may
                       live
                       above
                       this
                       World
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       despight
                       of
                       all
                       its
                       Terrors
                       and
                       Allurements
                       ,
                       persevere
                       to
                       the
                       end
                       in
                       a
                       steady
                       and
                       even
                       Course
                       of
                       Obedience
                       .
                       And
                       now
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       since
                       thou
                       hast
                       been
                       graciously
                       pleas'd
                       to
                       inspire
                       my
                       Mind
                       with
                       these
                       delightful
                       Thoughts
                       of
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       enlarge
                       my
                       Heart
                       with
                       such
                       sweet
                       Transports
                       of
                       Love
                       to
                       thee
                       ;
                       grant
                       ,
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       not
                       only
                       please
                       ,
                       but
                       better
                       me
                       ;
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       lift
                       me
                       up
                       above
                       all
                       the
                       Temptations
                       of
                       this
                       World
                       ,
                       and
                       revive
                       my
                       Strength
                       ,
                       and
                       quicken
                       my
                       Endeavours
                       ,
                       and
                       compose
                       my
                       distrustful
                       Heart
                       into
                       a
                       stedfast
                       Dependence
                       upon
                       thee
                       ,
                       that
                       so
                       I
                       may
                       be
                       fruitful
                       in
                       all
                       good
                       works
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       heart
                       may
                       be
                       establisht
                       unblameable
                       in
                       holiness
                       before
                       thee
                       ,
                       unto
                       the
                       coming
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       Amen
                       ,
                       Amen
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               After
               you
               have
               used
               one
               or
               more
               of
               the
               foregoing
               Prayers
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               suit
               with
               the
               present
               Temper
               of
               your
               Mind
               ,
               take
               a
               short
               view
               of
               your
               Defects
               and
               Imperfections
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               those
               that
               cleave
               most
               to
               your
               Nature
               ;
               and
               briefly
               represent
               to
               your
               Mind
               the
               intrinsick
               Evil
               and
               Vileness
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               clog
               your
               Religion
               ,
               blemish
               your
               Nature
               ,
               and
               obstruct
               
               your
               Happiness
               ,
               and
               then
               conclude
               with
               the
               following
               
                 Prayer
                 for
                 Growth
                 in
                 Grace
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       O
                       God
                       who
                       art
                       the
                       most
                       excellent
                       Nature
                       ,
                       the
                       Perfection
                       of
                       all
                       Beauty
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Fountain
                       of
                       all
                       Graces
                       ,
                       who
                       doest
                       infallibly
                       understand
                       what
                       is
                       best
                       to
                       be
                       chosen
                       ,
                       and
                       invariably
                       chuse
                       by
                       the
                       best
                       and
                       purest
                       Reason
                       ;
                       look
                       down
                       ,
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       ,
                       upon
                       me
                       thy
                       poor
                       defective
                       Creature
                       ,
                       who
                       am
                       ashamed
                       of
                       my self
                       to
                       see
                       how
                       unlike
                       thee
                       I
                       am
                       ;
                       how
                       I
                       am
                       laden
                       with
                       Imperfections
                       ,
                       and
                       how
                       after
                       all
                       my
                       religious
                       Endeavours
                       ,
                       my
                       Nature
                       is
                       still
                       vitiated
                       with
                       unreasonable
                       Lusts
                       and
                       Affections
                       ;
                       how
                       much
                       Vanity
                       and
                       Impertinence
                       there
                       yet
                       remains
                       in
                       my
                       Mind
                       ,
                       how
                       much
                       Perverseness
                       in
                       my
                       Will
                       ,
                       how
                       much
                       spiritual
                       and
                       carnal
                       Iniquity
                       in
                       my
                       Affections
                       and
                       Appetites
                       .
                       Lord
                       ,
                       I
                       have
                       been
                       long
                       a
                       contending
                       with
                       this
                       corrupt
                       Nature
                       ,
                       and
                       yet
                       upon
                       all
                       Occasions
                       I
                       find
                       my self
                       too
                       too
                       prone
                       to
                       be
                       *
                       Wo
                       is
                       me
                       ,
                       even
                       my
                       fairest
                       Graces
                       have
                       their
                       Spots
                       and
                       Blemishes
                       ,
                       my
                       purest
                       Dispositions
                       their
                       sinful
                       Intermixtures
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       best
                       Works
                       their
                       Flaws
                       and
                       Imperfections
                       .
                       O
                       my
                       God
                       ,
                       have
                       pity
                       upon
                       me
                       ,
                       who
                       here
                       lie
                       sighing
                       at
                       thy
                       Feet
                       ,
                       under
                       a
                       miserable
                       diseased
                       Nature
                       ;
                       and
                       as
                       thou
                       hast
                       begun
                       the
                       blessed
                       Cure
                       in
                       me
                       ,
                       so
                       for
                       Christ
                       his
                       sake
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       to
                       compleat
                       it
                       ;
                       that
                       being
                       intirely
                       recovered
                       ,
                       and
                       raised
                       up
                       unto
                       newness
                       of
                       Life
                       ,
                       I
                       may
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       perfect
                       Health
                       and
                       Vigour
                       of
                       my
                       Soul
                       ,
                       serve
                       and
                       glorifie
                       thee
                       for
                       ever
                       .
                       For
                       which
                       end
                       ,
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       ,
                       confirm
                       me
                       more
                       and
                       more
                       in
                       the
                       Belief
                       of
                       those
                       immortal
                       Pleasures
                       beyond
                       the
                       Grave
                       ,
                       which
                       thou
                       hast
                       treasur'd
                       up
                       for
                       those
                       that
                       love
                       and
                       obey
                       thee
                       ;
                       that
                       by
                       the
                       strength
                       of
                       a
                       lively
                       Faith
                       ,
                       and
                       vigorous
                       Hope
                       ,
                       my
                       Soul
                       may
                       be
                       rais'd
                       above
                       this
                       World
                       ,
                       and
                       
                       learn
                       to
                       despise
                       and
                       trample
                       upon
                       all
                       its
                       gilded
                       Vanities
                       ,
                       whensoever
                       they
                       present
                       themselves
                       either
                       to
                       allure
                       or
                       to
                       terrifie
                       me
                       from
                       pursuing
                       the
                       heavenly
                       Enjoyments
                       .
                       Excite
                       in
                       me
                       such
                       a
                       vehement
                       Thirst
                       after
                       those
                       Rivers
                       of
                       Pleasures
                       above
                       ,
                       as
                       may
                       every
                       day
                       render
                       me
                       more
                       cool
                       and
                       indifferent
                       towards
                       earthly
                       things
                       ,
                       more
                       contented
                       and
                       satisfied
                       under
                       all
                       the
                       Events
                       and
                       Issues
                       of
                       thy
                       Providence
                       ,
                       and
                       more
                       active
                       and
                       vigorous
                       in
                       my
                       heavenly
                       Calling
                       .
                       And
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       to
                       inspire
                       me
                       with
                       such
                       clear
                       and
                       lively
                       Apprehensions
                       of
                       thy
                       essential
                       Beauties
                       and
                       Perfections
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       thy
                       bountiful
                       Love
                       and
                       boundless
                       Benevolence
                       to
                       all
                       thy
                       Creatures
                       ,
                       as
                       may
                       every
                       day
                       more
                       and
                       more
                       raise
                       and
                       improve
                       my
                       Love
                       to
                       thee
                       ;
                       that
                       this
                       being
                       the
                       great
                       Spring
                       and
                       Principle
                       of
                       all
                       my
                       Actions
                       ,
                       may
                       continually
                       excite
                       me
                       to
                       a
                       chearful
                       Obedience
                       to
                       thy
                       Will
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       vigorous
                       Imitation
                       of
                       thy
                       Perfections
                       .
                       O
                       cause
                       me
                       to
                       love
                       thee
                       for
                       thy self
                       ,
                       and
                       Religion
                       for
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Instruments
                       of
                       Religion
                       in
                       order
                       to
                       thy
                       Glory
                       and
                       my
                       own
                       Happiness
                       ;
                       that
                       so
                       founding
                       my
                       Content
                       upon
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       blessed
                       Interests
                       of
                       a
                       virtuous
                       Life
                       ,
                       I
                       may
                       grow
                       in
                       Grace
                       ,
                       and
                       be
                       rich
                       in
                       good
                       Works
                       ,
                       and
                       go
                       on
                       with
                       a
                       satisfied
                       and
                       triumphant
                       Spirit
                       from
                       Imperfection
                       to
                       Strength
                       ,
                       from
                       Acts
                       to
                       Habits
                       ,
                       and
                       from
                       Habits
                       to
                       Confirmation
                       in
                       Grace
                       ;
                       and
                       may
                       be
                       still
                       more
                       and
                       more
                       confirmed
                       in
                       all
                       the
                       heavenly
                       Graces
                       ,
                       till
                       they
                       are
                       finally
                       consummated
                       into
                       everlasting
                       Glory
                       .
                       And
                       when
                       ,
                       by
                       thy
                       Grace
                       and
                       Assistance
                       ,
                       I
                       have
                       perfectly
                       conquered
                       the
                       corrupt
                       Nature
                       within
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Temptations
                       without
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       am
                       arrived
                       into
                       the
                       State
                       of
                       everlasting
                       Triumph
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       lay
                       all
                       my
                       Victories
                       at
                       thy
                       Feet
                       ,
                       and
                       with
                       Palms
                       in
                       my
                       hand
                       ,
                       and
                       Halelujahs
                       on
                       my
                       lips
                       ,
                       celebrate
                       thy
                       praises
                       to
                       Eternity
                       .
                       Hear
                       me
                       ,
                       O
                       my
                       God
                       ,
                       in
                       this
                       and
                       whatever
                       else
                       thou
                       knowest
                       to
                       be
                       needful
                       for
                       me
                       ,
                       even
                       for
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       his
                       sake
                       ,
                       in
                       whose
                       Name
                       and
                       Words
                       I
                       further
                       pray
                       ,
                       Our
                       Father
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A58787-e5810
           
             Plat.
             Phaed.
             pag.
             398.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Pag.
             386.
             
          
           
             Paedag.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             pag.
             141.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Pag.
             139.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Stillingfleets
             Origines
             .
             Dr.
             Patricks
             Translation
             of
             Grotius
             .
             Sir
             
               Charles
               Wolsely
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Here
               make
               a
               particular
               Confession
               of
               all
               those
               sinful
               Courses
               you
               have
               lived
               in
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               their
               aggravating
               Circumstances
               of
               Impudence
               ,
               Obstinacy
               and
               Ingratitude
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               When
               you
               renew
               your
               Vow
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               add
            
          
           
             *
             
               Here
               name
               the
               sinful
               Act
               you
               have
               committed
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Here
               name
               the
               particular
               Infirmities
               that
               stick
               closest
               to
               your
               Nature
               .